《Starting as a Class Five Mutant》 Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Chapter 1: ? Pain! Intense pain! In a burst of excruciating pain, Syd Castell woke up. "Where am I?" Syd felt waves of severe pain all over his body, and it seemed he was currently in a cell. At that moment, a voice of reprimand came from the iron bars ahead. "Prisoner 37, get up, stop ying dead!" With a thud, arge foot kicked over, causing Syd immense pain. "Disgusting mutant!" ng, a tray faintly smelling of spoge, along with a bowl of thin soup, was thrown on the ground. Syd stared nkly at the spit floating on the soup and looked up at the initiator. He saw a prison guard in a ck uniform, looking at him with a face full of disgust and malice, as if he were looking at trash, utterly repulsive. "Damn it, what are you looking at? Eat it up." Gill, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, nced at the mutant slumped against the wall, turned aroundfortably, and left the ce. Syd, out of breath with anger, then became puzzled. "A mutant?" Just as the thought emerged, a flood of unfamiliar memories surged into his mind. "Damn..." While holding his head, Syd sorted through the memories, quickly making sense of everything. "Did I just cross over, into the Marvel world, and even into the body of a mutant?!" Syd found it hard to believe. After dozing off for a short while while reading a novelst night, he had crossed over? And not just crossed over, but into the body of a mutant? Being a mutant was not unfamiliar to him-it was scientifically a gic mutation, an awakening of a gene known as the X-gene, granting him superpowers. If it were a usual day, having superpowers would have thrilled Syd, but now, he could not smile at all. Because he was not only a mutant but also one who had been captured due to his exposed identity! And his pain was due to various experiments... Thinking of mutants, Syd suddenly understood why that man had treated him that way. In the eyes of ordinary people, mutants are freaks, monsters; they are both feared and shunned, and mutants are even lower on the discrimination scale than all races. For them, mutants are not human and shouldn''t even have human rights! Although he understood, thinking of that person''s actions earlier made Syd wish he could kill him. "I''ll remember you, just wait..." After muttering a curse, he had to face his current plight. Feeling the pain all over his body due to the experiments, Syd couldn''t help but frown. "Right!" "My mutant ability!" His eyes brightened, and a glimmer of hope emerged. Recalling the memories, he soon knew his own mutant abilities. Looking up at the small window high in the cell, watching some golden sunlight filter in, he couldn''t help but reach out his hand. As soon as his palm touched the sunlight, Syd felt a warm sensation spreading throughout his body, slightly alleviating the pain. In his unseen perspective, his blue irises even turned golden! "Is this my mutant ability?" "Absorbing sunlight to replenish my energy, and even relying on sunlight for sustenance instead of food..." Thinking of this, Syd''s face fell. This ability only made his body feel better and healed his wounds faster; it was practically useless. "No wonder I''m just a Delta-level, a second-ss mutant..." Recalling the memories in his mind, he felt indignant. With such weak mutant abilities, how was he to escape this prison? Was he to stay here forever, eventually being dissected and dying on an operating table? Syd squatted on the ground, his eyes reddening, his emotions violently fluctuating. He clenched his fists, his breathing rapid. It was unclear if it was his intense emotions or something else, but suddenly a strong wave of energy erupted from him! For a moment, Syd seemed to hear a cold, emotionless voice by his ear. "Your emotions have caused a violent fluctuation..." "It seems you''ve awakened something..." "What''s this voice?" "Could it be a system?!" Before Syd could feel ted, a series of beeping rms came from his neck, along with the sound of electricity, and he immediately copsed on the ground. Feeling the pain from his neck, Syd red at the cor hanging there. A mutant controller!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om A device used to control mutants and limit their abilities! This cor was like a dog cor, not only restraining him but also binding his mutant abilities. Even his non-offensive mutant abilities did not escape the constraints of this cor... Syd felt as if his dignity had been trampled. "Cough, cough..." The injuries recurred, and he couldn''t help coughing a few times, his palm bloody. Enduring the intense pain in his body, at that moment, his mind was filled with a desire to destroy the research base! It took him a while to calm down, and he had a chance to find out what exactly he had awakened. "System?" "Panel?" Syd tried calling out for the system in his mind; there was no response, but when he called for the panel, a yellow, ethereal panel appeared before his eyes. [Name: Syd Castell] [Age: 16 (Remaining Lifespan: 83 days)] [Mutant Abilities: Mimicry, Energy Absorption] [Current Mimic: Orochi (Title: Sun God, Will of the Earth)] (Unlock Progress: 1%) [Abilities: (Unlocked)] [Energy Points: 0] Looking at the panel before him, Syd was stunned. His attention was immediately drawn to the disyed remaining lifespan. Eighty-three days? Was it because of those experiments? Syd''s expression darkened, his heart filling with even more loathing for the research base. Like grasping for a lifeline, he quickly turned his gaze to the mutant abilities section. "Mimicry?" "Energy Absorption?" Energy Absorption was easy to understand; Syd quickly associated it with absorbing light energy. As for Mimicry... "When did I gain such a mutant ability?" "Could it be what I just awakened?!" Syd was first shocked, then his heartbeat quickened. He immediately shifted his gaze downward, focusing on the Mimic object. "Mimicry, mimicry... I see..." Syd muttered to himself. "Orochi?" He was familiar with the name, which appeared to be the final boss of a certain King of Fighters video game. He was called the Will of the Earth, once allowing humanity to coexist harmoniously as part of nature, but when humanity detached from nature, he grew to despise them. In short, as humanity began to damage the environment, Orochi, as the Will of the Earth, wanted to cleanse the humans who had separated from nature, thus bing the final boss. As for why he was called the Sun God, it was because in the game, he could use a move called "Sunshine," which appeared to harness the power of the sun to cause widespread damage. Chapter 2: Chapter 2 Chapter 2: ? "How do I increase this unlock progress?" "And these energy points..." As Syd pondered with a frown, a voice sounded in his ear. [Light Energy +1] Syd was startled and subconsciously looked at the panel, noticing that the energy point had increased to one. "From absorbing sunlight with ''Energy Absorption"?" Syd mused in surprise. "But... how do I use these energy points?" He began to experiment. Soon, he realized that by focusing his attention on the unlock progress and using his mind, he could spend energy points to increase it. Unfortunately, even after investing one energy point, the progress didn''t budge. Subconsciously, Syd moved into the sunlight, trying to absorb more. Promptly, a series of notifications sounded. [Light Energy +1] [Light Energy +1]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [Light Energy +1] Sydfortably absorbed the sunlight. However, not half an hourter, familiar footsteps sounded nearby. The white man named Gill walked to the neighboring cell, nged the door open, and barked, "Scum, it''s time for you to get some air, hurry up and get out!" Then, he quickly reached Syd''s cell. With a ng, he opened the door, first ncing at the untouched utensils, then at the young man squatting in the sunlight, his disgust growing. "Ungrateful!" With a cold snort and a mocking curl of his lips, he turned and left. He wanted to see how long this freak of a boy couldst; there woulde a time when he would eat. Watching his retreating figure, Syd''s face remained hidden in the shadows, his expression unclear. "Almost there..." [Unlock Progress 4%] After spending half an hour''s worth of light energy, the unlock progress startlingly reached 4%, and he had a feeling that gaining new abilities was imminent! Syd''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. The abilities of the Sun God, the Will of the Earth, he was indeed looking forward to it, heh... With an expressionless face, he stood up, walked out of the cell, and headed down the corridor towards the distant yground. Along the way, he saw some ordinary prisoners and fellow mutants wearing blue prison uniforms and neck cors restricting their powers. Syd couldn''t help but take a closer look, then fell into deep thought. Among these mutants, some were even weaker than him, ssified as the lowest tier of Level 1 mutants. Weak abilities aside, some even had significant ws; theycked the appearance of normal humans, deformed yet without useful powers! ss 2 mutants, on the other hand, were much better; although their mutant abilities were still weak, they looked more like normal humans, with most abilities being supportive, like his previous self. Phantom Cat, with the ability to walk through walls, was one of them. ss 3 included individuals like Wolverine. ss 4 mutants would include Mao and Professor X. "I just don''t know if this is the movie universe or theic universe; if it''s theics..." Syd shivered. Thinking about it, he couldn''t help but think of ss 5 mutants. "ss 5 mutants, especially Omega mutants, are kind of outrageous." "It seems Omega mutants have infinite potential, capable of many things that defy physical phenomena!" Simply put, they possess abilities that are outrageously unscientific! Thinking about it, Syd couldn''t help but sigh, "I really wonder what an Omega mutant is like, how outrageous they can be. I''d like to see that if I get the chance." After recalling these details about mutants, his gaze returned to his fellow mutants. Watching their current state, they looked like dogs locked in cages, both pitiful and sad. "But... am I not the same?" Syd paused briefly, thenughed coldly. Soon! After a while, he emerged from the corridor. Sunlight hit him directly, enveloping his entire body. [Light Energy +1] [Light Energy +1] ... The incessant reminder kept sounding, Syd''s heart beating a bit faster. At that moment, a voice called out nearby, breaking his immersion. "Hey, Syd, heard you tried to escape a few days ago?" Syd turned to see a freckled white young man approaching, his face full of curiosity. After sizing him up for a moment, the freckled youth asked, "Did they drag you off for experiments again these past few days?" "Are you okay, you..." Syd shook his head. Before he could speak, the white youth continued, "Man, I''ve told you, there''s no escaping from here. Even if you do get out, with this thing on our necks, where could we possibly hide?" At that moment, jeering from a few prisoners carried over. "Exactly, it''s stupid to even try escaping. Got caught and punished, right?" "You''re right; once you''re in this ce, there''s no getting out. Stop dreaming!" "We can''t even use our powers, if we could escape, I''d..." Syd ignored the taunts around him, his focus now on the unlock progress. In just a few minutes, the progress had reached 5%! And as the progress hit 5%, a notification immediately sounded. [Ability: Dark Particles (Unlocked)] Syd quickly called up the panel in his mind and checked it immediately. [Ability: Dark Particles (0/100) Level 1] As he focused on the Dark Particles ability, detailed information about it immediately appeared in his mind. The next second, he was surprised. This ability involves space? Creating a ck hole-like distortion with the power of the void thatunches forward! Anything in its path seems to vanish, meaning the target must withstand the devouring and cutting of space, or they will undoubtedly perish! This is essentially an attack that can''t be blocked, only avoided! "Wasn''t it this exaggerated in the game?" Syd couldn''t help but be shocked. And this was only level one... "It''s just unclear whether it needs energy points to upgrade, or practice." Thinking this, he couldn''t help but want to test it, but... ncing at the people nearby and the guards and cameras monitoring the area in the distance, he restrained the urge for now. "It won''t be long now, perhaps tonight or tomorrow night, I should be able to escape this hellish ce!" He couldn''t stand being here a moment longer! Syd''s eyes were filled with expectation. [Light Energy +1] [Light Energy +1] [Light Energy +1] ... As Syd diligently collected light energy, aiming to continue awakening new abilities, in a distant luxurious school, an old and a young man were conversing with serious expressions. "Professor, you said you sensed an immense X-energy source simr to Jean''s?!" Scott Summers, d in ck and shocked, inquired. Professor X nodded gravely. Recalling the brief but immense energy source he had sensed earlier in the cerebro room, even now he couldn''t help feeling rmed. "Scott, we must find that child quickly!" "Besides Jean, I''ve never seen anyone with such immense power; that child might be an Omega-level mutant!" As he spoke, Professor X''s tone became urgent, "We must find him quickly and guide him to control his power, otherwise if that child loses control, it could cause an irreparable disaster!" Scott was profoundly shocked; no one knew Jean''s power better than he did, and now the Professor was telling him that a mutant might possess that kind of power?! His instinct was disbelief, thinking the Professor might have sensed it wrong, yet he didn''t want to outright contradict him. Hesitating for a moment, Scott nodded, his brow furrowed, "But Professor, you need to give me an exact location, right?" Professor X shook his head regretfully at this. "That child is special; I can no longer sense him." "Scott, go to the location I mentioned and look carefully..." Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Chapter 3: ? As the sun slowly set, the sky grew dim. [Light Energy +1] Inside the prison cell. Hearing thest notification sound, Syd opened his eyes with regret. "The sun has set already? I haven''t absorbed enough yet. I wonder if moonlight can be converted," he muttered to himself. That was something he could verifyter. For now, Syd looked at the energy points disyed on the panel, feeling a surge of joy. He should have enough energy points to unlock the next ability! However, he didn''t rush to acquire a new ability but instead pondered the characteristics of the mimicry mutant ability. "I wonder if the Orochi I''m mimicking is the one from the game or from the lore," he thought. If it was the game version, aside from the Dark Particles he had already obtained, there might also be abilities like spatial transfer, rebound shield, soul extraction, divine finger, spiritual light column, sunlight irradiation... Maybe even levitation? Different versions had different skills, and Syd could only remember these more prominent ones. The lore version was more terrifying. As the Will of the Earth, it would have many abilities, but unfortunately, Syd only remembered a few. For instance, projecting thoughts tomunicate with others, reading minds freely, and manipting the power of the void, among others. "It''s unclear what exactly my mimicry is based on," Syd murmured to himself.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Moreover, he wondered why he was mimicking Orochi and not some other being. "Could it be based on my thoughts and memories?" Syd pondered. "Maybe it''s also rted to me absorbing sunlight at the time?" After all, Orochi had the title of Sun God, and his ultimate move, sunlight irradiation, seemed rted to sunlight. So, he suspected that the mimic target might be drawn from his thoughts and memories. Even the abilities of the mimic target could be influenced by his impressions. After all, he had never seen the so-called Orochi and didn''t know much about it. Who knows what powers it had and the principles behind those techniques. Impressions, supplemented by imagination, and based on reality? "Damn, if you think about it, isn''t this mimicry mutant ability a bit too subjective and outrageous?" It was as if the concept of absurdity opened the door for more absurdity! Syd was somewhat astonished by this thought. "Maybe I''ll understand better once the unlock progress reaches one hundred percent." After thinking this through, he became curious about who his next mimic target would be. Just as he thought this, he sensed a disturbance in his mutant abilities. In a haze, he seemed to see a woman enveloped in red energy, dressed in red, though her face was unclear. A name then appeared in his mind. Scarlet Witch, Wanda! As soon as the name surfaced, he snapped back to reality. "My God, is it her?" Thinking of this name, he felt a mix of surprise and excitement. This character was a well-known power wielder in the Marvel universe, possessing reality- altering chaos magic! Not only was she an Omega-level mutant, but she also had formidable power. In theics, a mere outburst of her abilities erased nearly all mutants with a single sentence! Even in the movie and TV show universe, she had altered an entire town! To put it simply, if she disliked reality, she would create a world of her own, forcibly altering everything in a town to fit her desires! Even her deceased lover, Vision, was conjured by her alterations, a truly terrifying feat! And, with her powerful chaos magic, she even turned "Doctor Strange 2" into "Wanda''s Quest for Rtives," reducing Doctor Strange to a mere supporting role. "The next mimic target is her, which means I might also possess chaos magic?" Just thinking about it made Syd''s heart race. Chaos magic, an Omega-level power! If he possessed it, wouldn''t he be unstoppable? Unfortunately... "Sigh, I need to fully unlock Orochi first before I can mimic Scarlet Witch." Syd was impatient but had no choice; the feeling from his powers told him he must firstplete mimicking Orochi before he could mimic the Scarlet Witch. "But it won''t be long now. Given the current unlock progress, it shouldn''t take much longer." Syd was somewhat expectant, thinking, "And Orochi''s abilities are not bad either. Just the spatial transfer alone would let me teleport out of this ce, not to mention the others." Thinking this, he was excited about the uing unlocks. The next second, he opened the panel and spent all his energy points. Immediately, a notification sounded. [Ability: Rebound Shield (Unlocked)] The panel shed, and new data appeared. [Name: Syd Castell] [Age: 16 (Remaining Lifespan: 83 days)] [Mutant Abilities: Mimicry, Energy Absorption] [Current Mimic Target: Orochi (Title: Sun God, Will of the Earth)] (Unlock Progress 23%) [Abilities: Dark Particles (0/100) Level 1, Rebound Shield (0/100) Level 1 (Unlocked)] [Energy Points: 0] Syd frowned slightly, noticing that the unlock progress consumed more energy points than before, but he didn''t dwell on it, focusing instead on the newly unlocked ability. "Rebound Shield?" He was somewhat disappointed. After a while, he consoled himself, "Well, the Rebound Shield isn''t bad. It seems to block and rebound some energy attacks and physical attacks?" As for its effectiveness in actualbat, he would have to test it to know. Speaking of realbat, Syd looked around, and finding no cameras, he entertained the idea of trying it out. He squatted next to the bed and extended his right palm. [Dark Particles Experience +1] [Ability: Dark Particles (1/100) Level 1] Along with a notification sound, a sesame-sized blue spatial particle appeared at his fingertip. Then, the spatial particle repelled the surrounding space, instantly creating a finger-thick ck distortion. With a whoosh, the solid concrete floor was devoured, leaving a deep, small hole. Syd was shocked by the destructive power, then couldn''t help butin, "True to its Level 1 status, the range is pitifully small; you''d think that hole was made by a gunshot." Suddenly, a severe pain in his neck intensified, abruptly halting his ns to continue using his powers. "Ah!" Holding the beeping mutant controller on his neck, Syd''s forehead vein throbbed. It took him a while to recover. Now, he frowned deeply, staring gravely at the mutant controller on his neck. With this thing on, not to mention practicing his abilities, even using them a few more times might draw the attention of the surveince staff! Syd frowned, "It looks like I need to escape soon." After thinking for a while, he devised a n for his escape. The next ability unlock was almost there, either 25% or 30%; by tomorrow night, he should be ready to make his break! Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Chapter 4: ? Syd knew it was risky to forcefully deploy the Dark Particles to destroy the mutant controller in an instant while the device''s reaction was slow, then escape along the route he had observed during the day. This could be dangerous, possibly resulting in capture, punishment, experimentation, and eventual death. He had consideredying low for a while, gathering strength before destroying the research facility. But staying could mean dying even sooner. He felt an imminent second experiment looming, which would put his body... With only eighty-three days left of his lifespan disyed on the panel, Syd''s expression darkened. Dying by staying or possibly surviving by escaping-the choice was obvious, even to a fool. At that moment, he noticed something that made him pause. Just now, using Dark Particles had slightly replenished his energy, something he hadn''t observed without actively consuming energy before. "Could it be from absorbing moonlight?" Syd spected. It seemed moonlight could indeed be absorbed, providing another source of energy points. With this thought, he shifted his position to expose himself more directly to the moonlight. After nearly half an hour without hearing any "Light Energy +1" notifications, but feeling his internal energy continuously recovering, he mused, "It seems I can''t collect light energy until my internal energy is fully replenished." "Does the light energy prioritize my bodily needs first?" Additionally, he noticed a peculiar thing; the total amount of light energy he could store seemed to have surpassed the previous limit. He guessed this was due to unlocking two new abilities, Dark Particles and Rebound Shield. Previously, using Dark Particles consumed about one-tenth of his internal energy, meaning he could use the ability up to ten times. He had worried about running out of energy for using his abilities, but that concern seemed unnecessary now. As more abilities unlocked, the energy stored in his body would increase, allowing for more frequent use. With everything figured out, despite the pain, Syd forcibly moved his bed into a position where the moonlight could reach him andy down to rest. "Wonder what ability I''ll unlock tomorrow?" With thoughts of anticipation and curiosity, he ignored the noise from other cells and quickly fell asleep. The next day. Syd was woken by a series of notifications as the sun rose. [Light Energy +1] [Light Energy +1] He opened his eyes and focused on the panel. [Name: Syd Castell] [Age: 16 (Remaining Lifespan: 82 days)] [Mutant Abilities: Mimicry, Energy Absorption] [Current Mimic Target: Orochi (Title: Sun God, Will of the Earth)] (Unlock Progress 23%) [Abilities: Dark Particles (1/100) Level 1, Rebound Shield (0/100) Level 1 (Unlocked)] [Energy Points: 44] Seeing the number of energy points, Syd wasn''t surprised. The effects of moonlight were weak, and considering the movement of the moon, absorbing this much was already fortunate. He first tried to add energy points to the experience bar of Dark Particles, but was disappointed when nothing happened. "It seems that''s not possible." Feeling a bit regretful, he then focused on the unlock progress. As the energy points reset to zero, the progress bar moved to 24%.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After a slight disappointment, he continued to wait. Time passed... [Light Energy +1] [Light Energy +1] [Light Energy +1] After absorbing energy for a while, just as he was losing track of time, a familiar set of footsteps approached. With a ng, a tray emitting a stale smell and a bowl of soup with a faint odor were ced on the ground. Frowning at the soup, his gaze turned indifferent towards the white man, Gill, who smirked mockingly at him and leisurely turned away. Syd held back for a moment, nearly releasing a Dark Particle to send the man away. "Soon..." he murmured to himself. Shortly after, as the energy points reset to zero, the unlock progress suddenly jumped. [Unlock Progress 26%] A notification sound followed. [Ability: Spatial Transfer (Unlocked)] Hearing the notification, Syd''s mood lifted remarkably. "Spatial Transfer, finally!" With this ability, he felt more confident about his nned escape. If he hadn''t experimented with Dark Particles, knowing how pitifully weak level one abilities were, he might have wished to teleport directly outside the facility right then. After sensing he could only teleport about two meters, he felt it was somewhat underwhelming. "Still, better to have it than not. It''ll be useful for passing through walls and dodging attacks." Soon, he noticed the upper limit of his stored light energy had increased slightly, enough for about thirteen uses of Dark Particles. "That should be enough!" Syd looked forward to the night''s escape. Time quickly passed. As Syd absorbed light energy, he took the opportunity during yard time to check the escape route. Soon, it was 7 PM, and the unlock progress had reached 34%. As he nned to escape between 11 PM and midnight, an unexpected event urred. The familiar footsteps sounded again-it was Gill! What was this man doing here? Watching Gill prepare to open the cell door, Syd frowned. "Come out, we''re going to theb." Gill''s gaze was filled with malice and a hint of pity, as if looking at something pitiful. Syd''s heart sank, sensing what wasing. This familiar procedure meant they were probably nning to take his life! Taking a deep breath, he restrained his urge to react. Not yet, he couldn''t make a move now... Quickly, he devised a n. Theb was closer to the main exit, and he could potentially take out the experimenters and seize some key cards. He had noticed during the day that several doors required a card to open. Although he now had Spatial Transfer, he needed to conserve as much energy as possible, not knowing what mighte next. Deciding, he pretended toply and walked out of the cell, then consciously towards the lab. Watching hispliance, Gill sneered even more, looking down on the "freak" before him. Indeed, mutants were nothing but trash! After passing through several doors, they arrived at the experimental area. Chapter 5: Chapter 5 Chapter 5: ? [P@treon will have till Chapter 30 and after that it will stop for awhile so I can upload the next fanfic and then we will make a poll to choose what will I pick] [The poll will be free on P@treon, so everyone can participate.] [The poll date will be around the end of next week (not decided yet)] (And yes I''m aware this works has been mtl here)n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As soon as he arrived, Syd Castell''s gaze was drawn to a scene within a ss partition not far away. A mutant, neck encircled by a control cor, was strapped to an operating table, undergoing a gruesome procedure. Organs were being removed, one by one. Seeing this, Syd''s face darkened. Noticing his reaction, Gill, with an indifferent face, scoffed, "That one''s about to die. This is just recycling waste." He then turned his malicious gaze on Syd, "Don''t worry, you''ll soon be like him. He won''t be alone; you''ll join him." "Ha ha..." Gillughed heartily, his voice filled with a brutal delight, showing his deep hatred for mutants. Just then, footsteps approached, and a group of researchers in white coats walked over. The lead middle-aged researcher examined Syd, noting his dark brown hair, paleplexion, and striking blue eyes. "Is this Subject Thirty-Seven?" he asked ndly, ncing down at a stack of papers in his hand. "Yes, it''s this guy," Gill confirmed from behind Syd, then suddenly pushed him towards the researchers. Unexpectedly, the supposed docile mutant dodged his hand. "Hmm?" "Daring to dodge?" Surprised and irritated, Gill reached out to grab Syd, who evaded again. The lead researcher, momentarily disgusted, frowned slightly, "Subject Thirty-Seven, what are you trying to do? I advise you not to resist, or else..." He didn''t believe the youth wearing the mutant controller could do much, but such defiance was a hassle and a waste of his experimental time. "Kid, you''re in for it now!" Gill sneered viciously, his eyes shing cruelly, ready to teach this defiant mutant a harsh lesson. The nearby researchers all looked on eagerly; they were used to seeing such spectacles. Mutants always seemed to struggle futilely in the end. They expected no different this time, all watching with anticipation. But before they could see Gill overpower the youth, the seemingly docile young man calmly stated, "You''re the ones who will suffer." What? Before anyone could react, Syd swiftly raised his right hand and aimed precisely at the core of the mutant controller. [Dark Particle Experience +1] A precise stream of Dark Particles shot from his finger, devouring the core of the mutant controller amidst the shocked expressions of the onlookers. With a squelch, the adjacent metal wall was punctured, and the mutant controller was torn off. "What?" "Oh, my God!" Shock and then panic filled Gill and the others. "Stop!" "What are you doing?!" Both Gill and the middle-aged researcher were no longerposed, their faces filled with panic. "I''m going to make you experience death, you scum." Filled with murderous intent, Syd first pointed at Gill, then at the researcher. [Dark Particle Experience +1] [Dark Particle Experience +1] Two streams of ck particles shot out with a speed beyond human reaction, hitting both targets in session. "Aah..." Screams echoed as the burly white man, Gill, clutched his pierced chest, his face a mix of panic and horror. Then more screams; another particle struck both the middle-aged researcher and another person behind him. Screams filled the air, and the remaining three researchers scrambled to escape, the experimental area quickly descending into chaos. "It''s impossible, how can you have such mutant abilities!" Gill''s face was covered in terror and confusion, and the researcher on the ground shared his disbelief. They remembered Subject Thirty-Seven as a useless mutant, only capable of absorbing sunlight. When did he acquire the ability to emit high-energy beams? As another aimed at his head, Gill stammered in terror, "Don''t do it..." Syd stepped on his face, grinding down, and asked with a smirk, "Weren''t you acting tough before?" "I..." Gill was furious, teeth clenched in hatred but forced to beg, "Don''t kill..." Before he could finish his plea, the ck particle wave hit his head. [Dark Particle Experience +1] With a squelch, therge man was instantly killed, his nostrils oozing vile fluid. Syd felt a surge of relief from his depression, but there was no time to dwell on it. He needed to escape quickly. He ran over to the fallen middle-aged researcher and began searching him. "What are you doing?!" Yassen eximed in terror. Syd ignored him, quickly taking his ID card, then paused. A familiar notification sounded in his ear. [You notice several documents scattered on the ground, seeming to contain some information about you...] ncing briefly, he was shocked by what he saw. Subject Thirty-Seven, a failed gic experiment using genes from ''Mao, Max Eisenhardt'' and ''Professor X, Charles Francis Xavier'', delivered to a foster home years ago... Reading the information, even Syd couldn''t hide his shock. What did this mean? Was he a product of gic maniption using genes from Mao and Professor X? In some sense, could he be considered a child of Mao and Professor X?! Syd was utterly stunned, overwhelmed by the revtion. Is this some sort of incredible Marvel technology? With no time to dwell on the shock, as rms red throughout the facility, he quickly grabbed the ID card and the papers and ran towards the metal exit. As for the middle-aged researcher and the other injured researcher lying on the ground, he did not continue his assault. The wounds inflicted by his Dark Particles were severe-not mere gunshot wounds, but actual disappearances of flesh. The ongoing blood loss and missing organs were enough to ensure they would suffer a slow, painful death. Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Chapter 6: ? At this moment, Syd''s internal energy was only sufficient to fire nine more Dark Particles. If The continued to use them, he might run out of energy altogether. Moreover, if it hadn''t been his first time trying Dark Particles, concerned about missing his target, he would not have aimed at their chests but directly at their heads and hearts, which would have saved energy. Reflecting on this, he sighed, "I still have too little energy inside me..." He picked up the middle-aged researcher''s ID card and swiped it at the metal door''s card reader. With a beep, the door automatically opened! Fortunately, there was no iris scan or simr security feature, or he would have been in trouble. He dashed out, running toward the next metal door. As he made his escape, the entire facility erupted into chaos. The piercing sound of rms echoed throughout, alerting staff and inmates alike that someone was attempting to escape. "Quick, quick!" "Teams ready, catch him!" Under the orders of the facility''s leadership, armed personnel sprung into action. Footsteps echoed in the corridors, with some running towards Syd''s direction and others stationed at exits, waiting to catch him. Inmates in their cells were dumbfounded, peeking through the bars to see who was escaping. "Who is it this time? Didn''t someone just try to escape a few days ago?" "Haven''t they learned their lesson yet, idiot!" "Ah..." There were expressions of surprise, ridicule, and sighs. "I wonder who is foolish enough to think about escaping..." The freckled youth who had spoken with Syd during the day now recalled a familiar figure. Is it him? "No, it can''t be him. That guy just tried to escape a few days ago, and his injuries haven''t even healed yet." "We''ll know by tomorrow..." "Ha ha ha, right, then we can mock that person a bit..." As the inmates whispered among themselves, Syd was already nearing the second door. Some pursuers caught up. "Stop, don''t move, or we''ll shoot!" "Put your hands up!" Five armed guards with rifles approached him, their dark muzzles pointed at him. Syd ignored them, knowing these people wouldn''t easily shoot since as a test subject, he was more valuable alive. Many experiments required him to be alive to be effective, even if they ended in death, those were valuable records. Taking advantage of their hesitation, Syd swiped his ID card at the reader. He also kept an eye on the guards, ready to use Rebound Shield or Spatial Transfer to dodge if they made a move to shoot. Fortunately, they didn''t choose to fire, seeming to wait for others to join them for a sure capture. Syd kept watch while running towards the final exit. Rapid footsteps and mor filled the corridors. As he approached the facility''s main gate, his pace slowed down because he found dozens of armed personnel waiting for him. They looked amused, holding their guns aimed at him. Faced with their encirclement and seeing an unobstructed exit, Syd was puzzled and approached cautiously. He swiped his card, but to no effect-a voice announced a verification error. He now understood why they hadn''t stopped him from getting close-they were overly confident! Seeing his actions, the amusement on the faces of the surrounding armed personnel intensified, and some evenughed out loud. Captain Kenny stepped forward and shouted, "Don''t try to resist, this is a specially made metal door, you can''t open it." He paused, then added, "Mutant freak, don''t even try to use your powers. The moment you make a move, we''ll turn you into a sieve!" His tone was condescending, as if to say that having mutant powers was irrelevant against their greater numbers and firepower. Watching the mockery on their faces, Syd mockingly smiled back and quietly said, "Goodbye." [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] Amidst disbelieving stares, his figure flickered and vanished from the spot. "This is impossible!" Captain Kenny''s smile froze, and he shouted angrily. The others were stunned, unable to believe what they had seen. Had the fugitive just disappeared? What kind of mutant power was that? Their faces filled with confusion. Previously, the briefings in their earpieces hadn''t mentioned such a power! As they stood incredulous, Captain Kenny grabbed a rifle and fired wildly into the empty space. Bang, bang, bang... After a while, confirming there was no sound of bullets hitting flesh, Captain Kenny realized, "Open the gate, the kid has gotten out!" "He can''t have gone far, hurry!" While they scrambled, Syd was already running towards a nearby road outside the facility. Panting~ With unhealed injuries and long periods without exercise, his heart pounded, and he began to tire. As he ran, his eyes brightened when he spotted two researchers near some parked vehicles. Seeing him approach, the researchers'' faces changed, and they turned to run. Before they could get far, a dark particle shot towards them. [Dark Particle Experience +1] In an instant, one researcher fell to the ground clutching his stomach in agony. "Run again, and I''ll aim for your head next!" As Syd warned the other fleeing man, feeling the energy for only seven more abilities left in him, he frowned slightly. Hearing his threat, and seeing his friend''s agony, Wesley raised his hands, pleading, "Hey man, don''t shoot, let''s talk!" "Where are your car keys?" Syd demanded coldly. "Take me to where you parked, no tricks, and you don''t want to end up like him, do you?" hen/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om said, nodding towards the groaning man on the ground. "No, here." Wesley, jolted into action, quickly pulled out a car key from his pocket and pointed to a nearby vehicle. "That''s my car..." Boom, the sound of the facility gate opening echoed in the distance. Syd''s expression changed. He grabbed the keys and pulled the researcher toward the car. They hadn''t run far when gunfire sounded in the distance. "Ah!" The researcher beside him screamed. Chapter 7: Chapter 7 Chapter 7: ? Syd''splexion drastically changed, and he released the person and instantly performed a spatial transfer, leaving his original position. [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] Bang, bang¡ªthe sound of bullets hitting the ground rang out, causing him to break out in a cold sweat. This was not a movie, TV drama, or patriotic resistance drama. If he were shot a few times, he would likely fall to the ground screaming in pain,pletely incapacitated. Realizing this, he couldn''t afford to waste his energy, and in an instant, he blinked away several times. [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] Using the cover of night and the almost unnoticeable signs of spatial translocation, he sessfully made it next to the car. Just as he used the remote to open the car door and sat down, a series of bullet sounds erupted near his ear. Bang, bang, bang, apanied by the sound of breaking car ss. "Fuck!" Syd clutched his left arm, unable to suppress a cry of pain. There was a bullet hole clearly visible on his arm, now bleeding profusely. His face turned pale with pain, almost fainting. He started the car and mmed on the elerator, driving straight down the road. At the same time, he strained every bit of remaining energy in his body to form a rebound shield at the car window. [Rebound Shield Experience +1] Whoosh-the sound of bullets piercing through the air! Then, an astonishing scene unfolded! The space around him slightly rippled, and the bullets seemed to be swallowed by the space, disappearing without a trace! At the same time, Syd felt a strange void where the metal bullets were rapidly disintegrating into nothing, and their kic energy absorbed by this space. These forces converged, forming a blue energy... At that moment, Syd had a premonition that he could reflect this energy whenever he wished! He did not release it immediately due to the car speeding away and hisck of focus for aiming. Now, his attention was wholly captured by the severe pain in his arm and the direction the vehicle was traveling, with no mind to spare for anything else. The car sped unrestrictedly forward! "Damn it!" Captain Kenny''s face darkened as he watched the ck vehicle disappear into the distance. No one had escaped the base for a long time, and it wouldn''t happen on his watch. Thinking this, his anger red, "Chase him, we must catch that kid!" By the time he issued the chasemand, Syd was already far away. ncing at the navigation system turned on in the car, he headed towards the nearest city. Sweat covered his forehead, and he looked somewhat dazed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Were it not for his strong desire to live, theck of other vehicles on the road, and the original owner''s incredible driving skills, he would have likely crashed by now. "Isn''t that kid afraid to die?" Watching the rapidly moving vehicle in the distance, Kenny was shocked. Driving so fast, how dare he? "Speed up, catch him!" he ordered. The driving soldier sweated profusely, hastily exining, "We can''t, sir, it''s too risky..." "Damn it..." Kenny''s expression shifted between anger and resignation, ultimately deciding not to push for more speed. Catching that despicable mutant was less important than his own life. Thus, at a preserved speed, they could only watch helplessly as the car vanished at the horizon, the gunfire having no effect. Kenny grimaced, "I''ll catch you, don''t think you''re safe just because you escaped the base!" What awaited that kid would be a warrant for his arrest and their relentless pursuit! He would be hunted down like a rat in the streets! He didn''t believe that the kid who had embarrassed him could run far or hide for long, perhaps a day or two at most before being captured! Once caught, he was determined to teach that kid a lesson he wouldn''t forget, letting him experience what true misery was! Thinking this, a smile spread across his face. After another stretch of pursuit near the city''s slum area, they spotted a ck vehicle in mes. As for the young man inside, he had already vanished without a trace. After searching for a while longer without finding the kid, Kenny drove back to the base, while others continued the search. No. 23 Research Base. Inside an office. "What did you say? You let that test subject escape?" Sitting in a chair, a middle-aged man dressed in a ck and white suit, his hair neatly slicked back, frowned. Facing the base manager, Alessandro, Kenny forced a smile, "Sir, just give me some time, and I promise to bring back Experiment No. 37!" Hearing his words, Alessandro''s expression softened somewhat, saying, "I hope so." After that, he lost interest in Experiment No. 37, considering it just another ordinary test subject. He picked up a stack of freshly printed documents from his desk, casually browsing through them. They contained some information about Experiment No. 37, including an analysis of the abilities demonstrated not long ago. Two new abilities were highlighted. Mutant Abilities: The target is suspected to have telepathic abilities, capable of teleporting a short distance through thought. Can emit ck energy spheres with significant destructive power, suspected of having a disintegrating effect, but the upper limits of destruction are unknown, requiring further testing... In a short time, the research base had recorded Syd''s abilities. If not for the rebound shield''s inconspicuous effect and the darkness of the night, perhaps this ability would have appeared in the documents too. Reviewing the data, including the power of the mutant abilities and the range of telepathic movement, Alessandro felt somewhat disappointed and regretful. "What a pity, it''s just a failure after all." He shook his head. Experiment No. 37, purportedly bred from the genes of two major mutants, Mao and Professor X, had only such limited powers. Honestly, he was disappointed. Not to mention the initial capability of merely absorbing sunlight, which had been a major disappointment, leading them to almost abandon the research on him. Even now, despite the kid''s second awakening of his powers, they were still not very impressive. A telepathic transmission that could only move a meter or two-what use was that, for passing through walls? And the strange ck energy spheres-what use were they when their effects could be replicated by firearms, and the impact on a human was about the same? Just dispatch a few armed people, and they could easily kill such a power user! Chapter 8: Chapter 8 Chapter 8: ? Moreover, Alessandro had seen individuals with simr abilities whose effects far surpassed the kid''s, making Syd''s powers seem remarkably weak byparison. It was only due to fortunate timing and the awakening of two new abilities, particrly the telepathic transmission, that they were caught off-guard. Otherwise, had they known earlier, the kid wouldn''t have even made it out of the base! With this thought, he shook his head. A look of disdain appeared on Alessandro''s face as he muttered, "He''s nowhere near Charles and Mao, not evenparable to Subjects No. 1 and No. 5. He really is a waste." His expression then turned to one of awe, as if thinking of some perfect creation. Even now, he couldn''t help but marvel at those two experimental subjects. Beside him, Captain Kenny also showed a mix of awe and a hint of fear. Super-speed regeneration, energy sts... Bodily metallic transformation, enhanced strength, heightened senses, pulse interference... These two were truly monsters among mutants! Thinking of the powers these two mutants possessed, he couldn''t help but remark, "Compared to these two, that kid really is much weaker, not worth mentioning." "These two are what you call true mutants; that kid doesn''t even deserve the title..." In a sense, the numbers also represented the ranking of strength, which clearly showed the kid''s inferiority. That he managed to escape was merely good luck. "Enough." Alessandro cut off the continuedmentation, speaking coldly, "The kid might not be important, but we can''t just let him escape like this." "After all, he''s an experimental subject. It''d be a pity to let him go just like that, and it would tarnish the base''s reputation. If he causes some destruction in society, that would be bad too." "Catch him as soon as possible. If it proves difficult, send more people." "Yes." Captain Kenny nodded. As they spoke, within the confines of the 23rd Experimental Base, both ordinary and mutant prisoners were all whispering among themselves. "Did you hear what the guards said, my God!" "Did he really escape?" Suddenly, the faces of many prisoners were filled with envy and jealousy, especially a freckled young man whose expression was dazed. He couldn''t believe that the person he had advised not to run or struggle had actually managed to escape! His feelings were aplex mix of reluctance and envy. In a nearby cell, several ck men who had previously mocked Syd were now stunned, listening to the name of the escapee in disbelief. How could he possibly have escaped?! "Dave, you said if that guy escaped, you would..." "Stop it, I''m about to lose it. Why wasn''t it me who escaped!" As they wallowed in resentment, envy, and jealousy, someone scoffed. "Humph, I bet that guy won''t get far. He''ll be caught and brought back to join us soon!" "Right!" "Just like that, I bet that kid by tomorrow..." ... While they were cing their bets, Syd was dodging and weaving, running towards a corner of a household''s yard. "Huff, huff..." His face was pale, and his breathing was heavy, mixed with the sound of his weighty footsteps. The sky was dim, and the heavy rain poured down, weakening him further. Cautiously scanning the area to ensure he wasn''t seen, he found a spot that was not easily visible yet illuminated by the moonlight and sat down. Feeling the numbness in his left arm and the drained energy within, he looked up at the moon obscured by clouds and couldn''t help but give a bitter smile. It really is true¡ªwhen it rains, it pours. Am I really going to fail? As he drifted in and out of consciousness, he started to run a high fever, faintly hearing footsteps approaching in the distance. Were the searchersing? He tried to open his eyes with great effort but failed, ultimately slippingpletely into unconsciousness. When he woke up again, it was already morning. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Feeling the stuffiness on his body, Syd was somewhat astonished and confused.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Where am I?" He looked around the room in confusion. The environment was cluttered, and the air was tinged with a sweaty odor. Pulling back the covers and seeing his wound had been treated and bandaged, Syd was surprised. As he began to suspect who might have helped him, he heard some movement in the house, and the homeowner knocked and entered the room. With the light turned on, he could see the visitor clearly. A burly and strong figure with a full beard, appearing somewhat rugged and handsome, likely a middle-aged man. "Who are you?" Syd asked, puzzled. "Did you save me?" He quickly checked his body and found no abnormalities. The documents hidden in his pocket were also intact, which slightly relieved him. The middle-aged strongman nodded. Looking at him lying on the bed, Chris spoke with a deep voice, "Kid, who are you, and why are people chasing you?" What? Caught off-guard by the question, Syd''s eyes flickered, unsure how to respond. "You''re a mutant, right?" "Uh..." Syd''s face showed a bit of strangeness. Seeming to anticipate his question, Chris exined, "Yesterday, those searching said a mutant criminal had fled nearby..." He didn''t finish his sentence, but both understood what he meant. After a moment of silence, Syd asked, puzzled, "Then why did you save me?" "Knowing I''m a mutant, and still..." He was well aware of the local sentiment; for ordinary people, not detesting mutants was already fortunate. In severe cases, just a trip to the hospital, if a mutant identity was discovered, could lead to being reported and captured. The middle-aged strongman spoke gravely, "Because I am also a mutant." He stretched out his hands, which began to emit a red glow. Syd''s eyes showed surprise. As he was taken aback, he didn''t notice the profound look the middle-aged strongman gave him. His reasons for helping this kid were not as simple as he stated, not just because of their shared mutant identity. What he hadn''t told the kid was that he had inadvertently seen the documents in his pocket while helping him. Naturally, he knew the kid''s identity. Was he really a child with the genes of Mao and Charles? So, this kid was also Mao''s son? As a mutant, he was quite familiar with these two figures; he had even been a member of Mao''s Brotherhood of Mutants, only leaving due to certain circumstances. He pondered whether to inform Mao about this. What would Mao''s reaction be if he knew he had a child? However, the young man''s mutant abilities seemed weak, and his body was still... Chapter 9: Chapter 9 Chapter 9: ? Reflecting on the data, which showed that the kid only had the ability to absorb sunlight, he felt a sense of regret and sighed. Such an ability,cking any auxiliary orbat effectiveness, might only increase the danger if the kid were to join the Brotherhood of Mutants. After all, ces where mutants gather are always fraught with danger. He wondered how the kid had managed to escape with just the ability to absorb sunlight... This thought flickered through his mind only briefly before he dismissed it, concocting a series of usible exnations instead. His focus returned to the young man''s health report, and recalling the dire information therein, he sighed, looking at the youth with pity. He might as well treat the kid well while he was still alive... Clearly, he believed that Syd wouldn''t live much longer. "The kid, what''s your name? You can call me Chris," he said as he handed the boy a cup of water. "Thank you," Syd replied, pausing thoughtfully before saying, "You can call me ''Syd''." Chris noticed a curious discrepancy; wasn''t the kid named Kevin ording to the data? Thinking that the young man was probably hiding his identity, he looked meaningfully at him but didn''t dwell on it. (Kevin is the name of the body, and Syd is the dude that got reincarnated) "Do you know about your health condition?" Chris touched his forehead and handed him some medicine from the bedside table. "You''re still running a fever. Here are some antipyretics and..." While expressing his thanks, Syd sighed internally. He was well aware of his bodily condition, still feeling dizzy, weak, and achy. Only the sunlight streaming through the window provided him some relief. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Maybe it was time to unlock some progress? [Name: Syd Castell] [Age: 16 (Remaining lifespan: 22 days)] [Mutant Abilities: Mimicry, Energy Absorption] [Current Mimicry Target: Orochi (Title: Sun God, Will of the Earth)] (Unlock Progress 34%) [Abilities: ck Particles (6/100) Level 1 Spatial Transfer (5/100) Level 1 Rebound Shield (1/100) Level 1 (Unlocked)] [Energy Points: 398] Looking at his disyed remaining lifespan, he frowned, finally understanding why the middle-aged strongman looked at him that way. "Only 22 days left?" Syd furrowed his brow, confusion apparent in his eyes. Even considering yesterday''s injuries and fever which greatly weakened him, it shouldn''t have reduced his lifespan by so much! "What did those damned people do to my body?" He recalled several experiments, his expression turning grim. Noticing Chris had stepped out, he hurriedly pulled out his documents from his pocket and began to read them in the sunlight. Quickly, he found chilling information in the experimental reports. Those people had cultivated various cancer cells using his body tissues and then imnted them back into him! Just to test whether his body would reject them and whether the mutant ability to absorb sunlight would affect the cancer cells! Besides imnting cancer cells, they had conducted other harmful experiments, although these hadn''t had any side effects. this moment, he felt a desperate urge to return to that research facility and reduce it to ashes, letting everyone experience despair! Syd was unsure of what to do. Clearly, the cancer cells were taking effect in his body. "What to do..." In his panic, his gaze shifted to the panel. "No, I still have a chance!" Looking at his various abilities, hope sparked in his eyes. If he continued to improve, there might be a power that could save his life. Thinking this, he hastily invested all his energy points into unlocking progress. The next second, the unlock progress surged from 34% to 39%! A pleasant notification sound chimed. [Ability: Divine Finger (Unlocked)] "This is..." Guided by instinct, Syd lifted his right hand and pointed forward. [Divine Finger Experience +1] [Ability: Divine Finger (1/100) Level 1] Hmm? Looking at his uneventful finger, he had an idea and tried using Divine Finger again, this time aiming at a ss cup on his left palm. [Divine Finger Experience +1] Instantly, the space shattered like a mirror, a powerful force abruptly emerging! Bang! The ss cup exploded like rain, the shards propelled at astonishing speeds like bullets! Pfft, pfft, pfft, the ss fragments embedded into the wall, creating a strikingly rming sight. "Hisss..." While nursing a cut hand, Syd was shocked by the power of Divine Finger. Such force could shatter a ribcage and propel a person if aimed at their chest. "And this is only level one..." Although the shattered space was only as big as a baby''s fist, the damage was significant - after all, humans are fragile! "I can now prevent others from getting too close." With spatial transfer for dodging attacks at critical moments and ck particles for ranged attacks, now with Divine Finger to prevent close-quartersbat, his sense of security greatly increased. As Syd was relishing this new ability, a sudden sound of the door opening and a loud voice followed. "What happened?" Upon opening the door, Chris first nced at the young man to make sure he was unharmed, then quickly scanned the surroundings, shocked by what he saw. The white-painted wall was now embedded with a cluster of ss shards! "How did you do this?" he asked in surprise. "Cough, cough..." Syd coughed awkwardly, forcing an exnation, "I was feeling pretty bad, thought of something upsetting, and I guess I smashed the cup against the wall, and then this happened." "Sorry for the trouble, I''ll clean it upter." "Is that so?" Chris didn''t look convinced, his eyes flickering with suspicion. The ss embedded in the wall didn''t seem like something that could be caused by just smashing a cup against it. Even if it were possible, how much strength would that require? ncing at the young man''s slender arms and then at his own muscr limbs, he expressed his doubt. With this in mind, he nodded superficially, indicating belief, and added, "Kid, if you can stand, remember toe down for breakfastter." After speaking, he closed the door and went downstairs, then picked up theptop on the table and began operating it. Looking at the disyed surveince footage, he fell into a moment of hesitation. As a mutant, for his own safety, he naturally installed cameras around his home to prevent unexpected situations. He never thought he''d use the surveince to invade the privacy of a young person. After a while, he couldn''t resist his curiosity, paused the recording to generate the file from before, and clicked to start yback from when he had left the room. Chapter 10: Chapter 10 Chapter 10: ? The video soon showed the moment when Syd picked up the ss cup and made a strange gesture. Chris''s eyes filled with confusion. The next second, he was stunned. On the screen, Syd pointed at the ss cup, and the space around it seemed to turn into ss itself before shattering explosively! The force of the impact instantly shattered the ss, sending shards flying towards the wall at astonishing speeds. "What?" Chris''s face was covered in shock. Instantly, he linked this to mutant abilities. "This kid''s power is supposed to be absorbing sunlight, right? When did he get this strange and quite destructive new ability?" The middle-aged strongman was amazed. Though it seemed that it had to be activated at close range, it was still a significant improvement over just absorbing sunlight. It finally differentiated him from normal humans, giving him the power to easily dispatch ordinary people! Unable to contain himself, he hurried back to the room, looking at the confused young man. He blurted out, "Kid, I thought your ability was to absorb sunlight. Howe you have that move too?" He waved his hand to demonstrate. Syd, realizing what Chris meant, said in surprise, "How did you know?" "Sorry, I looked at the data in your pocket earlier." Chris then took out hisptop to show him, "And this..." "Surveince?" Syd frowned slightly. Chris said awkwardly, "As a mutant, you know, I have to be cautious, so I installed some cameras." While speaking, he walked over to the monitor and turned it off, saying awkwardly, "There, now you don''t have to worry about me seeing your privacy." "But you haven''t answered me about your ability..." Syd hesitated for a moment, then vaguely replied, "You said it yourself, as a mutant, I have to be cautious, so I hid some of my abilities." Hearing this, Chris''s bearded face showed a look of realization. So he had hidden some of his abilities? Indeed, it made sense for a mutant to hide one of their powers if they had more than one. He looked at Syd approvingly and said, "Indeed, you did the right thing." Then, hemented with a smile, "Your ability to absorb sunlight is a bit weak, but this new one looks alright. It doesn''t have much destructive power, but it''s enough for self-defense." Compared to the destructive powers of stronger mutants, Syd''s abilities could only be considered average, but Chris refrained from saying so directly and instead offered somefort. After saying these things, he shook his head and walked out. Seeing him leave, Syd breathed a sigh of relief. Now that he was a bit calmer, he noticed changes in his own body. "My body''s energy has grown a bit more, huh..." Feeling that he could release about sixteen ck particles with the current energy in his body, a smile appeared on Syd''s pale face. Suddenly, he noticed something, and the joy in his eyes intensified. He saw that as his body''s energy increased, the lifespan number on the panel had unexpectedly jumped up by a day! Syd was surprised, then quickly realized why. Normally, his ability to absorb sunlight could speed up his body''s recovery. Given his current dire physical state, it made sense to see such data changes. However, this also gave Syd a glimmer of hope. Could it be possible to live longer by increasing the light energy within his body? With that thought, he couldn''t help himself; he got up from bed despite his weakness and walked to the window to pull open the curtains fully. The sunlight, previously just a bit, now illuminated his entire body! [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Noticing the increase in energy points, Syd felt good. However, his happiness was short-lived as his expression suddenly changed. He looked out the window and saw several uniformed FBI agents knocking on doors from house to house, clearly not having given up on finding him! The brief moment of respite had almost made him forget he was still being pursued. If he were spotted, he likely wouldn''t be able to escape! Syd quickly ducked down to avoid being seen, his expression bing serious. With his current strength, escaping these agents would be very difficult! "It looks like I need to increase my power quickly!" He thought for a moment and decided to focus first on improving his Spatial Transfer ability. "The current environment isn''t suitable for practicing anything else, so I''ll start with this!" He immediately began practicing Spatial Transfer. [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] His figure flickered erratically around the room, appearing and disappearing in shes that would have been frightening in the dead of night. As he used up half of his internal light energy, he paused and noticed a problem. If he kept practicing continuously, he would need to absorb sunlight to convert into internal energy for practice, which would slow down the collection of energy points on the panel. After all, the sunlight would first be used to replenish his body''s energy, and with his internal energy depleted, he couldn''t collect any light energy. That meant he had to choose between unlocking progress and increasing his power levels. Biting his lip, Syd decided that increasing power levels should be the priority during crucial times, with unlocking progress toeter. After all, he already had enough abilities for now; what was most important was increasing their levels, especially Spatial Transfer! As he continued practicing, time flew by... [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] During this time, he also noticed that his internal energy was automatically recovering when he had enough food, which elerated the speed of his ability level increase! Soon, it was noon. Under Syd''s expectant gaze, the panel data fluctuated. A notification sounded. [Ability: Spatial Transfer (0/500) Level 2] Finally, level 2! Syd eagerly felt the changes in himself. The most noticeable change was the increased distance of his Spatial Transfer! After testing, he found that the distance had increased from the paltry two meters to around nine or ten meters! "Let''s just round it to ten meters!" Syd was pleased. This improvement significantly enhanced his ability to escape. Despite only a few meters of difference, in this densely popted area, it would be difficult for those agents to catch him before he exhausted his energy. He nced at the panel, caught in a happy dilemma.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The difficulty of increasing levels had suddenly escted; he wouldn''t be able to continue improving Spatial Transfer within a day or two! After some thought, his gaze shifted to the ck Particles ability, his only ranged attack so far. If the level of ck Particles were increased, both the attack distance and the range of the particles would likely grow... "I should be able toplete it by evening!" Thinking this, Syd''s gaze turned cold. "When those peoplee looking, I''ll show them a thing or two!" He knew time was running short! To think those people would take a long time to find him would be underestimating them. Andtely, he had seen them starting to enter people''s homes to check. If this continued, they would eventually find this ce, and then... Shaking his head, just as he was preparing to continue practicing, he suddenly noticed a change in his internal energy! Chapter 11: Chapter 11 Chapter 11: ? Perhaps it was not an illusion, but as his Spatial Transfer ability reached level two, Syd noticed a significant enhancement in the quality of his internal energy. His body even began to thirstily absorb sunlight, clearly increasing its upper limit. With his internal energy now brimming, he could sustain the discharge of ck particles about twenty-seven to twenty-eight times. "It''s still not much, but it''s enough to support me in a full-force battle for a minute or two," Syd thought to himself. The enhancement in ability levels seemed to increase his energy too? It made sense-adding a second-level ability surely boosted his internal energy, just as gaining a new ability had done before. Understanding this, he grew even more eager for the uing enhancement of his ck particles in the evening. After scanning his surroundings and finding no suitable ce to practice ck particles, he pushed himself to go downstairs. On his way, he nced at his left hand, now bandaged with white wraps-evidence of Chris''s treatment of his gunshot wound. Internally thanking Chris and mentally awarding him a figurative "good guy card," Syd made his way downstairs. Chris, sitting on the sofa watching TV, turned with a puzzled look and asked, "What are you doing down here, kid? It''s not mealtime yet, and your wounds aren''t healed, are they?" After a moment''s thought and considering Chris''s kindness, Syd decided to be honest. "Nothing much, just nning to practice my abilities a bit while I have time. As you know, I''m being hunted; I need to make every second count." Chris seemed to understand and didn''t notice anything amiss. He stood up and suggested, "Come on, I''ll take you to the basement." Surprised by the offer, Syd saw Chris smile and exin, "Don''t look so shocked. As a mutant, I need to train too." Soon, they reached the spacious basement, which was well-equipped with various training apparatuses and even had dummy targets. After a brief introduction and letting Syd use the space as he pleased, Chris nonchntly returned upstairs. Once alone, Syd hesitated only briefly before pointing his right finger towards the ground. [ck Particles Experience +1] [ck Particles Experience +1] Instantly, streams of ck particles surged towards the ground, creating a deep hole. As he repeatedly used ck particles, his experience bar rapidly filled. When he had used up much of his internal energy, he used Spatial Transfer to return to his room upstairs unnoticed and began absorbing sunlight to replenish his energy. Then, he moved back to the basement to continue his practice. [Ability: ck Particles (81/100) Level 1] Time passed quickly, and because the basement was light-proof and he couldn''t practice while absorbing sunlight, it was already six in the evening when the ck particles finally advanced to level two. Looking at the now level-two ck particles on the panel and feeling the changes in his body''s energy, a smile appeared on Syd''s face. Unable to resist, he tested his newly enhanced ability. [ck Particles Experience +1] A ck wave,rger than an egg, emerged and rushed towards the ground, devouring everything in its path and leaving a fifteen-meter-deep hole. "The range and distance of ck particles have increased quite a bit." Though still somewhat weak, he was satisfied, knowing that the true strength of mutant abilities often didn''t manifest until levels three through five. ncing at the now 500-point experience bar, Syd pondered. "Now that Spatial Transfer and ck Particles are both at level two, I can''t enhance them further in a day or two. Rebound Shield and Divine Finger don''t need upgrading right now..." He then focused on unlocking progress. (Unlock Progress 39%) "The next ability should be unlocked soon, either at 45% or 50%..." Filled with anticipation, Syd wondered about his next potential abilities. "Will it be Soul Pull, which extracts souls, or a Spirit Light Pir, or even the terrifying Sunlight Strike?" If it were thetter two, it would simply enhance his versatility inbat, useful against enemies with specific resistances. But if it were Sunlight Strike... Known as a powerful finishing move in his arsenal, its effect could be devastating. "At this rate, I''m eager to see if I''ll gain flying abilities or mental powers." Considering the prowess of mental abilities in Marvelics, Syd was cautious yet hopeful. "With mental powers, at least I could resist or detect mental attacks and anomalies. Without them, I''m blind to such threats." Now, without the need to practice abilities actively, his energy points naturally increased rapidly... Thinking this, his gaze turned to the hole-riddled floor, and he frowned. "How am I going to exin this to Chris?" "Should I say giant earthworms did this?" Hoping Chris wouldn''t notice, Syd sighed, "Better go rest for now." The next second, he vanished from the basement, reappearing in the upstairs bedroom. Opening the door, he shouted downstairs, asking if there was any food. Just after shouting, his expression froze, realizing a mistake. ustomed to using Spatial Transfer, he had forgotten he was supposed to be in the basement! How could he appear upstairs all of a sudden? Sure enough, the next second, he saw Chrising upstairs, his eyes full of confusion. "When did youe up?" Chris asked. Syd awkwardly replied, "While you were in the bathroom." Chris, touching his beard, though still puzzled, chose to believe him. After all, unless he had flown up, what other exnation could there be? Chris chuckled at the thought. Then, Syd joined him for a meal downstairs. After eating, Syd spoke seriously, "I think it''s time for me to leave." Chris looked grave at that. "Kid, are you sure? With so many people out there looking for you..." Syd nodded, "It''s because they''re looking that I have to go. I don''t want to cause trouble for you." He didn''t want to risk exposing Chris or implicating him. "If I''m found here, at the very least, you''d be charged with harboring a criminal, and in the worst case, it might expose your mutant identity and lead to your arrest." Believing Chris would understand, Syd added, "I''ve been a burden long enough. We''re not even rted, so I can''t keep staying here for free. Thanks for everything." Chris frowned, "Your wounds?" "I can manage enough to escape," Syd said, then turned and walked towards a door he had scoped out earlier. Watching him go, Chris considered whether to inform Mao to rescue this potentially powerful young mutant, that was probably his son. After a moment, Chris decided to go check the basement first, wondering if Syd had left a mess. Upon entering, he was shocked by the sight of a very noticeable, deep hole in one corner. "What is this?" he eximed, puzzled and unable toprehend how it was made. Unconsciously, his mind shed with an image of Syd. What had the boy done? How? Outside, Syd cautiously looked around before running off. He figured the authorities must be closing in on his location. Indeed, they had narrowed down potential hiding spots, including Chris''s house. Had he not left earlier, he and Chris might both be in custody. As Syd ran, an unmanned drone spotted him from the sky. "Attention, suspected mutant suspect spotted!" "Team, take positions!" As the surveince team notified the standby team, the drone moved closer to confirm the identity. Syd noticed it and didn''t hesitate to shoot it down with a ck particle. [ck Particles Experience +1] Boom-the drone crashed to the ground as Syd turned to flee into a shadowy alley. Meanwhile, an armed team of ten, led by the stern, muscr Captain George, was closing in, prepared with sniper support and ready to confront Syd at a safe distance.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Remember, the target has the ability to absorb sunlight andunch ck energy orbs..." George continued briefing his team as they moved into position. Behind them, Chris, having just stepped out of the basement, saw the armed forces running and decided to follow, hoping to help Syd if possible. Watching from a distance, Syd realized escape was futile with his weakened condition and decided to confront his pursuers head-on. "If they want to die, I''ll oblige," he muttered, preparing for what might be a final showdown. Chapter 12: Chapter 12 Chapter 12: ? At this moment, a killing intent arose in Syd''s heart. At the same time, he also considered whether it was too cruel to casually take a life. However, this thought was quickly dismissed. Those people were clearlying for him with lethal intent, and if captured, the only thing awaiting him would be death! Since they were after his life, he had no intention of letting them off easily. Of course, he could run and hide for a while, but that was never his n. Hiding would only work for so long before he was found. Only by causing significant losses to these people could he truly buy some time. Syd quickly weighed the pros and cons. Soon, his gaze hardened. Just as he had thought before, if those people wanted his life, they should not expect an easy time! The idea of defeating them and then letting them leave unharmed never crossed his mind. Letting them go back to recuperate ande after him again? Images of mutant behaviors involuntarily surfaced in Syd''s mind. As he finished his contemtions and made his decision, the ten armed personnel slowly approached. A deep voice, amplified by a loudspeaker, reached Syd''s ears. "Mutant suspect Kevin, we know you''re hiding nearby. Come out now, or we will attack." Captain George held the megaphone in his right hand, warning the mutant suspect named Kevin while vigntly watching a house a few dozen meters away. Besides Syd and them, the residents hiding in nearby houses were also very nervous and afraid, worried about being affected by the battle. Of course, there were also those driven by curiosity and fearlessness. Some were peeking out of windows, some stood on balconies watching the scene, and some even had recording equipment ready to capture the scene for some sensational traffic. The residents whispered among themselves. Inside one of the small houses, a middle-aged man spoke with a little girl. "Mutant?" "Dad, what''s going on?" "Quiet, the police are catching a bad guy!" "Ah, so who will win, Dad?" "Well, that''s easy to guess. The police will win for sure. No matter how powerful the mutants are, they can''t beat the well-armed police, can they?" Not just this father and daughter, but everyone watching the scene felt simrly, believing that the mutant suspect wouldn''tst long before being captured. Moreover, this wasn''t the first time they had seen mutants being captured, and they had never seen a mutant win. The lighter cases ended with surrender and capture, while the severe cases could even result in death. Some prayed that the mutant wouldn''t resist, as they didn''t want any fatalities nearby. Others were excited and eager to see the police shoot the mutant suspect dead. In the distance, Chris sighed quietly. He thought, if there was a way to help, he might as well try to let the kid escape. In his view, it was doubtful the kid could win or even escape. After all, a mutant with only the ability to absorb sunlight and hand-to-handbat skills, how could hepete against fully armed individuals? If it came down to it, any resistance would mean being shot from a distance! Seeing that the mutant suspect still hadn''te out, Captain George, dressed in ck, frowned slightly, growing impatient and continued shouting. "Inside, mutant suspect, after our investigation, you''ve been found to have misused your powers causing fatalities. This is a serious offense!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Come out ande back with us, we can still be lenient with you..." Listening to the ongoing chatter, Syd''s eyes were full of disbelief. Go back with them, to die? The words were pretty, but if he weren''t a mutant and hadn''t experienced those horrible things, just a regr person, maybe he would have believed them. Now... He believed that going back with them would save even thewyer''s fees, as he would simply vanish! "These people still not moving closer?" Looking at the distance of a few dozen meters between them, Syd frowned slightly. If it weren''t for waiting for them toe closer, saving the energy used for spatial transfer, he would have been toozy to talk nonsense with these people. After a long wait, seeing that talking was a waste as the mutant suspect still had no intention ofing out or even speaking a word, the ten armed personnel''s expressions turned cold. "If you don''te out, then we''ll have to arrest you by force. Please do not resist, or you will bear the consequences..." Captain George finally spoke, more for the nearby residents to hear, indicating that they had followed all procedural protocols. After warning, if the mutant suspect didn''te out and was identally killed, they couldn''t be med! And this time, they had already received permission from above; if the mutant suspect resisted fiercely, identally killing him wouldn''t cause any issues. "We''re in position, expect to engage soon." "Daisy, help lock onto the suspect''s position..." Captain George said into his headset. Meanwhile, his team members began to move. Some of them even put on thermal imaging equipment. The sun had already set, and the dimming light made it difficult to spot the suspect. Now, with thermal imaging, there was no way the mutant suspect could hide! They slowly surrounded the building, confidence evident on each face. They had received information about the mutant, even seen videos of him using his powers, and they couldn''t imagine losing. As long as they maintained their distance, given the mutant''s weak abilities, they didn''t believe he had any chance to resist! They even worried about identally firing too many shots and killing the young man outright. So, at this moment, their faces were filled with confidence, feeling as though victory was already beckoning to them. After closing to within about ten meters, they did not approach further. A muscr man named Brandon pulled a tear gas grenade from his belt and threw it near the house without a second thought. With the tear gas, they didn''t believe the mutant suspect could continue to hide! Everyone tightly gripped their firearms, eyes fixated on every corner of the house, ready to shoot as soon as the suspect appeared. In the distance, Chris also tensed up, preparing to intervene. However, the oue was somewhat unexpected! Noticing the iing object, Syd frowned and instantly teleported away from his original position. In an instant, his figure appeared just a few meters away from Captain George and his men. Chapter 13: Chapter 13 Chapter 13: ? This close, even in the dim light, both sides could clearly see each other''s faces. Syd Castell''s face was filled with coldness, while the confidence on George and his team''s faces vanished, reced by shock and astonishment. What happened, how did the mutant suspect appear so close? Not just them, Chris, who was watching from a distance and about to intervene, was also stunned. His face, covered with a scruffy beard, was full of confusion, not understanding what had happened. Instantaneous movement? The kid had moved instantly in front of them? "Does he have that ability?" Chris eximed in surprise. He suddenly realized that he might have underestimated the kid. Not only was he surprised, but the watching residents and passersby also covered their mouths in shock. At that moment. "Not good, there''s been a mistake in the intelligence!" Captain George quickly realized and was about to raise his gun to shoot. Unfortunately, before he could shoot, Syd flickered again to their side, then raised his right hand and pointed at them. Dark ripples emanated from his finger, shooting towards them at a rapid pace. "Ah..." "Captain, save me..." "Oh God..." They saw egg-sized ck particles, three in a row, pass through three armed personnel who couldn''t dodge in time! [ck Particle Experience +1] Whether it was their ck vests or clothes, nothing could stop it; they were instantly devoured and perforated! In an instant, they copsed to the ground, clutching the pierced areas. Having a portion of their flesh and internal organs devoured by the ck particles, even these tough men couldn''t endure and began to wail in pain. Unless treated within a few minutes, they were certain to die! Compared to the previous finger-sized ck particles, now, if the ck particles hit an internal organ, death was almost certain! Using the faint light to look at the ck particles shot out, both Chris and the watching residents were stunned. But while they were stunned, George and his team did not hesitate. They immediately scattered, and Captain George anxiously shouted, "Andy, Michael, Henry!" Seeing them bleeding profusely on the ground in dire straits, he yelled angrily, "Vicious kid!" "Vicious, huh..." [Space Transfer Experience +1] Syd dodged the iing bullets with another space transfer, calmly saying, "I''m just returning what you were nning to do to me." Seeing him dodge again, George temporarily stopped his team from shooting again. "Do you know what you''re doing, attacking government personnel like this, what awaits you is..." "Captain, stop talking, kill this brat, avenge Andy!" "You''re doomed, you disgusting freak, wait for the army to hunt you down!" While Syd kept an eye on their movements, he was about to retort when a long-lost alert sounded in his ear. [In a corner you cannot see, a hidden hunter has taken aim at you, seemingly ready to strike you down, you...] [Space Transfer Experience +1] Without a second thought, Syd teleported away from his original position. Thud! A bullet deeply prated the ground. "Sniper, are there others?" Syd''s heart chilled, and he looked around cautiously, teleporting again to be safe. After checking the face of the one who had been speaking, and seeing him surprised that Syd had managed to dodge, Syd didn''t dare stay longer, not knowing when the hidden sniper might strike again. On his way, he stretched out his hand towards the one who seemed to be the captain.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [ck Particle Experience +1] However, to his surprise, the ck particles were dodged by the captain with a side-step. Clearly, ck particles, just like bullets, could be dodged if one was prepared in advance. Evenser eyes could be dodged, and his ck particles were even slower, making it normal to be dodged. "My energy is running low..." he frowned. After practicing with the ck particles, because it was dark, he hadn''t recovered much energy, and the level two ck particles were consuming a lot of energy. Now he was barely holding on. With a sniper still around, he wasn''t sure he could take these people down with the remaining energy. A misstep could cost him his life, and he wasn''t about to risk it. He shot three more ck particles at George and his men, then teleported away without looking back. [ck Particle Experience +1] [ck Particle Experience +1] [ck Particle Experience +1] Screams of agony followed from behind. Thud, thud, bullets hit where he had been standing, including pistol and sniper rifle bullets. Syd didn''t bother with those, feeling the energy for four more space transfers within him, he used three in quick session, moving dozens of meters away to where they couldn''t see him. [Space Transfer Experience +1] [Space Transfer Experience +1] [Space Transfer Experience +1] Syd gasped for air, dragging his weakened body towards a dark alley. As he ran, he quickly reviewed the course of the battle and shook his head. "The energy inside me is still too low. It''s a good thing there were only about a dozen of them. If there had been a hundred, even if they just stood there and let me kill them, I probably couldn''t finish them off, right?" Without his powers, anyone could easily defeat him given his current battered state! In the end, it all came down to having too little energy. If he had more energy, he could have easily taken down these ten people, even the sniper behind them! With that thought, his desire to enhance his strength grew even stronger. "Just give me a little time..." This thought echoed in his mind as he disappeared into the shadows of the dark alley. In the distance, George and his men did not pursue, and were currently dealing with the aftermath. "Andy, Michael... wake up!" The remaining five people constantly called out to the injured lying on the ground. Unfortunately, no matter how much they shouted, the responses from those pale-faced, blood-soaked teammates were very weak, some even fainting from shock. Seeing the dire state of his teammates, a murderous intent shed in Captain George''s eyes, "That damn mutant freak!" "You wait, next time..." Next time, there would definitely be more people rounding up that mutant freak, and he would surely be part of that manhunt! Captain George''s face showed a determined look. At the same time, he also felt somewhat incredulous. "Why... why was the intelligence wrong?" The other four survivors, also full of doubt, shared Captain George''s question. They simply couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed. They were incredulous on this side, while many watching residents and Chris in the distance were stunned. Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Chapter 14: ? The residents began whispering among themselves. "Dad, didn''t you say that the police would definitely win?" "Well... it must be because that mutant is too powerful, such a powerful mutant is indeed rare!" "But in the end, he still ran away, didn''t look that powerful, hahaha..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The father quicklyughed it off to mask his embarrassment. Although what he said did make some sense, the power of the mutant had still left a deep impression on the girl''s mind. Not just them, other residents also started discussing. "We lost, huh? Those officers are too weak, they are just a waste of taxpayer money." "Yeah, really useless, where is all the taxpayers'' money going!" The recent events had shocked them deeply; their perception of powerful, armed officers being defeated by a single mutant? Even though the young mutant seemed to have been driven away in the end, it didn''t change the fact of their defeat and heavy losses. In the crowd, a young man in a suit holding a camera was all lit up. "Big news! A video of a mutant battling the police, this will definitely make waves online!" Denim said excitedly. Especially since the police didn''t win, it was even more sensational! He decided to edit the video a bit and then upload it online, he even thought of a title already. ''Mutant Youth Battles Police, Police Outmatched!'' Denim''s eyes sparkled. As he prepared to upload the video, and the residents were shocked by the police''s defeat and the youth''s strength, Chris, among the crowd of onlookers, was also in shock. Earlier he had been worried, afraid that the kid might have died, but now... He could hardly believe that the youth, who he thought only had the ability to absorb sunlight and engage in handbat, actually possessed such strong abilities! Oh, now he understood everything. "The basement before, and suddenly appearing upstairs..." Chris pieced everything together in his mind, shocked. Energyparable to armor-piercing rounds, and instantaneous movement... So, the kid really did fly up to the bedroom before... Chris couldn''t help butugh and cry. "So this is the ''little bit of power'' the kid said he was hiding?" He initially thought the kid was only hiding one ability, but it turned out he was hiding two more? Thinking back to how he had earlier praised the other party, thinking they were doing the right thing, Chris felt a bit embarrassed. However, speaking of which, the kid did have quite a variety of powers. Instantaneous movement, ck energy, the previously revealed sr absorption, and that mirror-like ability-did the kid have a total of four powers? "Four abilities, indeed not bad, although each isn''t very strong, it''s rare among mutants," Chris mused. While the other''s abilities were still not as strong as those of powerful mutants, relying on four abilities gave him a decentbat capability, and overall utility was good. "Did the kid just slip away because he couldn''t use his powers anymore, or was he running out of stamina?" Chris thoughtfully, drawing on his rich experience, sensed something amiss. It seems the kid''s abilities weren''t as convenient as he thought... Finally, Chris''s bearded face broke into a smile, "I wonder what Mao would look like if he knew he had a son with decent abilities." "And that Professor X..." "I remember those two are still at odds right now, really interesting. I''d love to see their faces when they find out, haha..." As a former member of the mutant Brotherhood, he naturally knew some things about the two, aware that they had once been very close friends, only to part wayster due to differing ideals. Professor X believed mutants could coexist peacefully with humans, whereas Mao thought mutants were superior and that humans, who had always harmed mutants, should be eliminated. The two continued to fight for their respective ideals, Professor X''s X-Men and Mao''s Brotherhood still often shed. But, even now, when the two met, they could still talk like friends, each deeply trusting the other. Chris couldn''t help but imagine the expressions on their faces once they knew the identity of the kid. As he fantasized, police sirens sounded in the distance, several police cars and ambnces gathered around. Captain George watched as his team members were loaded into ambnces, hate shing in his eyes, as well as anger towards those who provided incorrect intelligence. He began organizing data, preparing to report the details of the battle and the intelligence error to the base chief, Alexander. At the same time, he nned to question Captain Kenny about why he provided incorrect intelligence that led to the death of five of his team members! That brat, clearly not as weak as the intelligence indicated. If it weren''t for the faulty intel, they wouldn''t have underestimated the enemy and suffered such losses... As he organized the reportable information, Syd Castell, who had fled into a dark alley, walked without knowing where to go. Leaving Chris''s house, he only then remembered that he seemed to have nowhere to go. Not only did he not have a ce to stay, but he also had no money... Memories of his foster family came back to him. "No, I can''t go back there." Syd shook his head. Maybe the moment he arrived, he''d be captured by the authorities. As he frowned and pondered, the sound of soft footsteps came from nearby. "Who''s there?" he looked over. He was momentarily stunned at the sight; three disheveled ck men holding sticks and other objects were looking at him with ill intent. "What do you want?" Syd frowned. Seeing that he noticed them, the three ck men chuckled. "What do we want, hehe..." They nced at each other, a malicious gleam in their eyes. "Kid, hand over your money and belongings, don''t make us get rough." "Don''t think about resisting..." The tall Eli smiled broadly, swinging his stick. The three looked at him menacingly, their eyes filled with scorn, not believing the skinny young man in front of them could do anything about it. Just this little arm and leg, they could handle him with one hand, haha... Syd had an expression of ''just as expected''. At this point, he was toozy toin. Who knew walking through a dark alley could actually lead to encountering thugs? He had wondered where all those thugs for superheroes to fight came from, turns out he was overthinking it; this ce was a mix of prosperity and chaos? Thinking this, he coldly said, "I have no money or possessions on me, I advise you to leave, otherwise..." With his current fragile body, naturally, he was no match for the three tall, strong ck men; to resist, he would have to use his powers... Eli and the others were startled, then all somewhatughed, thinking the young man in front of them must be crazy to talk like that. Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Chapter 15: ? "Damn it, then don''t me us!" Eli cursed as he raised his club to strike Syd. Unfortunately, just as he raised his hand and before he could strike, Syd was already lifting his right hand. "Divine Finger!" [Divine Finger Experience +1] Along with the alert from Divine Finger, Syd''s right hand was already pressed against Eli''s chest. Crack, crack-the sound of shattering ss mixed with the crunch of breaking ribs. With a thud, Eli was sent flying four or five meters away, rolling on the ground and wailing in agony. "Mut... mutant..." The remaining two were utterly shocked. This youth was a mutant? They looked at Syd with eyes full of fear. They could never have imagined that just stepping out to make a quick buck would turn into such a dire situation! Regret began to set in. They thought they could easily bully this young man for some money? He was a demon, a devil! Seeing the dreadful state of Eli from just one touch, they lost all desire to fight and turned to run. Unfortunately, before they could get far, the chilling voice of the devilish youth rang out. "Stop, hand over all the money you have, or else..." Saying this, Syd nced at the ck man still lying on the ground wailing, and uttered a familiar line, "You don''t want to end up like him, do you?" "Here, here, take it!" Jamie and the other man were terrified, hurriedly pulling out all the money they had. Even more, they crouched next to Eli, helping him fish out some cash from his pockets. Having obtained the money and initially intending to let them go, Syd reconsidered due to his dwindling energy and let them take the injured man and leave. Looking at the couple hundred dors in his hand, he breathed a slight sigh of relief. "Good thing I had some energy left, otherwise..." Syd shook his head. If thosest two hadn''t been so scared and dared to confront him, he might have really been in trouble! Thinking about this made Syd yearn even more for strength.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I''m still too weak, I have too little energy inside..." After sighing, Syd, holding the dors in his hand, nned to find some food and clothing. While he was struggling to survive and waiting for daylight, George was already driving towards Laboratory No. 23 to report the situation and question some matters. A few minutester, he arrived at theboratory and quickly went to the office of the base leader, Alessandro. "What did you say, that Experiment No. 37 has escaped again?" "All of you, more than ten people, and you couldn''t catch a mutant?" "Are you all useless?!" Alessandro sat in his chair, hands sped under his chin, staring sharply at Kenny and George. Captain George, hearing this, hurriedly defended, "It''s not our fault!" He nced angrily at Kenny standing beside him, "Captain Kenny gave us incorrect information, which led to..." "What?" Kenny, a burly man like a tower, frowned, "What incorrect information?" George furrowed his brow and slowly exined what had happened. "What?" Captain Kenny''s eyes widened in astonishment, "That kid was only supposed to be able to teleport a meter or two, and you''re saying he can teleport nearly ten meters? And that the range and power of those ck energy orbs also didn''t match the reports?" "That''s impossible!" He was incredulous. "But it is the truth!" George said angrily, "Captain Kenny, it''s all because of you..." "I..." "Enough, stop arguing!" Alessandro was also surprised and halted their bickering. Seeing them look his way, his face showed a hint of interest, "It seems that No. 37 has his own schemes, clever enough to hide." Hide? Kenny and George exchanged a look of astonishment. "Just like that kid hid two abilities before, I think it''s the same this time," Alessandro said with a slight smile, exining thoughtfully, "Either that kid has made significant progress in developing his abilities recently, or he intentionally hid his strength earlier." "I''m leaning towards him having hidden his strength before. After all, no one can improve so much suddenly; only hiding his strength exins it." He couldn''t help but admire the young mutant''s cunning. "So that''s how it is." Kenny and George had a moment of realization, finding this exnation usible. At that moment, George frowned, "Then, the capture of No. 37 might be difficult moving forward, I really don''t know if he still has hidden capabilities." "Don''t worry." Alessandro smiled slightly, his calm demeanor reassuring, "Being able to hide two abilities and some of his strength likely pushed him to his limit. The next operations should not face any surprises." "Send more people this time, add some of the newly developed sentinel robots, and carefully n it out. We will definitely capture No. 37!" He turned to Captain Kenny, instructing, "This time, you will go with George." Captain Kenny nodded, his face eager, clearly already keen to deal with No. 37. Hearing this, George couldn''t help but smile inwardly. He smirked to himself. Now that they had information on that kid, there was no way he could escape this time! Especially with the help of the sentinel robots, he couldn''t see how that kid could possibly get away! Thinking of his fallen teammates, his eyes were filled with hatred. As they nned their operation and had people collect more information about No. 37, there was a stir online. As Denim uploaded the video to the inte, many people noticed this sensational video and beganmenting after watching it. "Damn, are those officers useless, how could they lose?" "This mutant is so powerful, not only can he teleport, but he can alsounch those terrifying ck things, totally unpredictable!" Watching the video of the youth constantly teleporting and then casually firing ck energy, nearly killing a person effortlessly, many viewers felt fear. Still, most agreed that, despite the young mutant''s prowess, he would eventually be apprehended by the authorities. "Video owner, we need a follow-up, I want to see the end of that youth!" "Exactly, we want to see the footage of that youth getting caught, I can''t sleep well without seeing him captured!" "Let''s guess, when will that young mutant get caught?" As the public debated, anticipating the young mutant''s imminent capture, some mutants also saw the video, their eyes shing with surprise. Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Chapter 16: ? While watching, they were amazed. "So many abilities this person has!" "Teleportationbined with that ck energy attack, and the police couldn''t handle him?" "He does seem quite capable..." As mutants around the world watched the video in astonishment, inside the Xavier Institute, Scott walked into the room where Professor X was staying and showed him the video. Watching the young mutant''s abilities on the screen, Professor Xplimented, "This child''s abilities have great potential." Cyclops Scott nodded in agreement beside him. Although the young man''s abilities did not seem particrly outrageous, they included both support and attack, and with some training, he could potentially be much stronger, indeed showing potential. And in some special ces, he could rely on his teleportation. If the uracy of the ck energy was better, its offensive capabilities could take down some enemies they couldn''t handle. In his mind, he already began to imagine the boy joining the academy and assisting them in battle. Professor X, sharing his thoughts, said, "Scott, we could try to contact this child, see if we can recruit him into the school..." Scott nodded, then he brought up another matter. "Professor, I still haven''t found the person with the suspected Omega-level mutant abilities you asked me to locate." Professor X frowned upon hearing this, sighing, "Find him as soon as possible. Eric has been making some movestely, and I suspect he''s received some information. We must find that child before he does." Cyclops furrowed his brows at this, immediately suspecting Mystique. He suspected that Mystique had transformed into someone else and infiltrated the Xavier Institute, which is how the information could have leaked. They had no choice but to try to find him before Mao''s people did. He dared not think about the damage it would cause if a real Omega-level mutant joined the Brotherhood of Mutants. While he was preparing to act, someone in the Brotherhood of Mutants also noticed the video and showed it to Mao. Watching the battle scenes in the video, Mao became interested in the young man. Like Professor X, he too found the young man worth recruiting into the Brotherhood of Mutants. "Raven..." He turned to look at Raven, preparing to send her to find this young man and also try to locate the Omega-level mutant Professor X mentioned. Thinking of the Omega-level mutant Charles had mentioned, even Mao couldn''t help showing surprise and interest. He wondered, what kind of Omega-level mutant was Charles talking about? Even he and Charles were at most considered Level 4 mutants. A Level 5 mutant, especially an Omega-level mutant, intrigued him even more. His interest intensified. While both mutant factions were preparing to find people, Syd was frowning at a room. After leaving that dark alley, he had shifted locations, looking for a ce to stay, which was where he was now. But the room looked dirtier and more disorderly than Chris''s ce, and there was a musty smell in the room. "Hey, man, this room is already pretty good. You can look elsewhere, but if you can find better than this..." The white man next to him noticed his expression and hurriedly exined. Before he could finish, Syd nodded, agreeing to stay. Although he didn''t want to live in such a rundown ce, being wanted, he had to settle for these illegal amodations. After confirming the price, Syd took out all the U.S. dors he had, asking the man to help buy some self-heating food and clothing. The man was initially reluctant, but hearing about the thirty dors in tips, he quickly smiled and agreed. After the man left, Syd sat on the hard bed, feeling his extremely tired body, and sighed. "Panel." He opened the panel to look, focusing on the lifespan column. It starkly stated he had only twenty-nine days left! "My estimated lifespan has indeed increased!" Syd''s spirit lifted. Previously, when he gained an ability, his lifespan increased by a day, and now with two abilities upgraded to level two, his lifespan had indeed increased again! Or perhaps, it was because the photonic energy in his body had changed, suppressing some of the diseases, which increased his lifespan. Even so, it meant that as long as he continued to improve, he might be able to live much longer! While Syd harbored hope in his heart, he also felt a bit greedy. "If only I had self-healing abilities, then even if there were cancer cells, the healing factor could suppress them." Syd thought of Deadpool, who had originally been diagnosed with cancer but survived unscathed because of his healing factor. Of course, his cancer cells were not cured, and if the abilities were lost, his body would revert and continue to suffer from the disease. It could be said that Deadpool wasn''t the original owner of that ability; if he had possessed it from the beginning, perhaps he wouldn''t have developed cancer at all. Syd thought of Wolverine, who had lived for nearly two hundred years, a true survivor. Shaking his head, he stopped thinking about the healing abilities and focused on then/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om unlocking progress. (Unlocking Progress: 39%) "Tomorrow, I should gain a new ability." Syd looked forward to the dawn. Some timeter, thendlord Gary returned. After handing him the thirty-dor tip, Syd began unpacking the self-heating food. After eating, he carefully locked the doors and windows, making sure no one could open them without making noise, and then settled down to sleep. Time passed... The moon set, and the sun rose. The blinding sunlight shone through the window, awakening the sleeping Syd. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Feeling the energy refilling his body, Syd''s sense of security greatly increased. Unfortunately, he couldn''t indulge in the feeling for long; he had to get up and leave quickly. He wasn''t sure if the authorities could have located him overnight. Only by continuously changing locations could he avoid detection. After quickly eating, he didn''t greet thendlord; instead, he silently left the ce. Syd, wearing a new set of clothes, a ck hat, and a white mask, quickly navigated through the secluded streets. Along the way, he chose paths where the sunlight could reach him. [Photon Energy +1][Photon Energy +1]... After walking for nearly an hour, he finally slowed down. Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Chapter 17: ? Gazing at the abandoned hut in front of him, Syd walked straight in. He had just entered when he stopped. "Who are you and why are you here?" Two men and a woman emerged from a nearby room, their eyes filled with wariness. Syd assessed the trio. They looked to be in their twenties or thirties. The men''s faces were covered with stubble, looking somewhat disheveled, while the woman looked slightly better, but not by much. Their clothes were tattered, making them look more like drifters than the owners of the house. Syd exined briefly, "I thought no one was here, so..." Seeing his polite demeanor and that he didn''t seem to be a threat, the three rxed a bit. "We''ve imed this ce, please leave," said Mark, the slightly older and moreposed of the three. Syd heard a hidden message in his words and asked, "So this isn''t your house?" "We imed it, so it''s ours now," Mark frowned, annoyed at the young man''s audacity. The other man and woman also seemed displeased, thinking Syd was being unreasonable as he still hadn''t left despite seeing there were three of them. The younger man, a muscr blond, said aggressively, "Leave now or we''ll make you!" At that moment, the hot-headed young man''s body underwent a transformation that caught Syd''s attention. His body suddenly erged significantly, his muscles bulging, making him look like a giant gori. "A mutant?" Syd''s eyes shed with intrigue. Before he could act, the other two quickly became anxious. "Kirill, are you alright?" "Calm down, Kirill!" Breathing heavily, Kirill managed to calm himself down, "I''m fine, just got a bit too excited and lost control of my abilities." The other two sighed in relief and nodded. "What should we do about him seeing Kirill''s transformation?" asked Heidi, the young woman with red hair, frowning. The three exchanged nces, malevolence flickering in their eyes. By then, Syd had almost figured out the situation. "So, three mutants hiding here. This should be easy to handle." He pondered the next move. Neither expelling them nor aggressive action seemed right, both would cause too much noise. He decided to subtly reveal his abilities and establish his identity as a fellow mutant. As the trio''s cold expressions turned to quiet consultation, Mark signaled to proceed as they had nned. Just as they were about to coborate silently to overpower Syd, a stunning scene unfolded! A ck particle beam shot out from Syd''s fingertips, striking the ground before them with incredible speed. [ck Particle Experience +1] The sound of friction and cutting echoed as a hole the size of an egg appeared on the ground. The trio gasped in shock, cold sweat breaking out on their foreheads. Such power... If that had hit them instead of the ground... They couldn''t help but imagine the oue, a wave of fear overtaking them. This young man''s abilities were terrifying, far more potent than any bullet! Recovering from their shock, and seeing the golden pupils revealed under the sunlight, Mark hesitantly asked, "Are you also a mutant?" Syd nodded. Though they had suspected, the confirmation made Mark and the others visibly rx. Realizing he was one of their own, their hostility greatly diminished. "My name is Mark. The big guy is Kirill, and the other is my sister," Mark introduced. "Hello, I''m Heidi," the red-haired woman said with an awkward smile. "You can call me Syd." The trio nodded. After exchanging names, the impulsive Kirill curiously asked, "Mate, how did you end up in a ce like this?" ncing around as if to emphasize the decrepitude of the location, Syd thought for a moment before asking in return, "What about you?" "We''re... running from thew," Kirill hesitated, then added, "You know, got reported after showing our powers, and then..." "It''s simr for me," Syd casually replied. Hearing this, the three quickly imagined a series of scenarios, even guessing why he was there. They looked at him with sympathetic eyes. "Syd, was that your power just now? It looked really cool!" Kirill asked with evidentn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om excitement. "It''s quite powerful," Heidimented from the side. Syd nodded vaguely, then curiously asked, "What about your powers?" "You saw Kirill''s. I have x-ray vision," Mark shared, "and my sister..." He gestured to Heidi to continue. "I have irvoyance-I can see clearly up to a kilometer away!" Heidi said with a modest smile. Before she could finish, Kirill excitedly added, "Hey, you wouldn''t believe it, but their powers canbine! It''s really cool!" "Heh, it''s thanks to their abilities that we''ve been able to hide for so long." "Of course, my keen senses also helped us to..." As he rambled on, Syd thoughtfully murmured, "Combining powers, huh..." He was familiar with this concept, having seen simr cases in past TV shows. For instance, a brother and sister, both with ordinary abilities, could join hands to unleash power capable of demolishing a building! Of course, such cooperation required a blood connection andpatible abilities. "These twobined can probably see anything within a kilometer clearly," Syd mused. After sharing their abilities, a certain trust was established. When Syd asked if he could stay the night, they hesitated but then agreed. During the process, Kirill even enthusiastically helped him settle in. After everything was set up, and seeing the trio discussing in the distance, Syd focused on his panel. Looking at the energy points that were now over a thousand and still increasing, anticipation filled his eyes. "This should be enough to awaken a new ability. I wonder what it will be, I''m really curious!" With these thoughts and filled with anticipation, Syd poured all his energy points into the unlocking progress. Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Chapter 18: ? The panel flickered, and a new progress disy appeared! (Unlocking Progress: 47%) As the unlocking progress reached 47%, a notification chimed near Syd Castell''s ear. [Ability: Psychic Light Column (Unlocked)] Syd gazed at the panel, feeling somewhat disappointed. [Ability: Psychic Light Column (0/100) Level 1] "Psychic Light Column?" To be honest, he was disappointed with this ability as it ovepped somewhat with the ck Particles, only being slightly more concealed. Syd remembered that the Psychic Light Column could suddenly emerge from the ground, akin to aser beam appearing out of nowhere, catching people off guard. While it looked useful, it ovepped with the ck Particles. He needed more unique abilities, such as Soul Extraction or Sunlight Blessing! One could extract souls, and the other seemed like a full-screen range move and also a core technique! Unfortunately, he hadn''t received either. Syd thought disappointedly, "Even Levitation would have been nice!" After his initial disappointment, Syd''s focus returned to the unlocking progress. "I wonder if 50% will awaken a new ability, or maybe at 55% or 60%?" Looking up at the dazzling sun, Syd was full of anticipation. Although the energy required for further unlocking was increasing, given his current rate of absorbing sunlight, he should be able to awaken another ability today! ncing at the trio discussing things in the distance, Syd decided not to experiment with the Psychic Light Column but instead explored more about the ck Particles. He recalled the time he fled from the research facility, using hisst bit of energy to deploy an oversized Reflective Shield. "What if I use more energy? Could I create arger ck Particle?" Curiosity drove him to experiment. Small blue particles appeared on his fingertips, then expanded into a dark ripple. [ck Particle Experience +1] The ck Particles hovered over his hand, and he managed to prevent them from shooting out as he intensified his control. Syd attempted to increase the energy output. As the photonic energy within him diminished, the ck Particles indeed grewrger, but... "This consumes a lot." Syd reluctantly dissipated the ck Particles. He found it feasible, but somewhat not worth it; the energy cost was significant, and the enhancement was minimal. Compared to increasing power by expending more energy, it was more efficient to upgrade the ability level, which would be more cost-effective when deployed. Of course, in critical moments, it could still be useful, potentially being thest straw that breaks the camel''s back, achieving a decisive effect. Discarding the idea of enhancing power by consuming more energy, he shifted his focus to reducing energy consumption. "Can I still deploy a Level 1 ck Particle?" Syd wondered. The Level 2 ck Particles consumed noticeably more energy than Level 1, and sometimes, deploying Level 2 was overkill like using a cannon to kill a mosquito. He began another experiment. ck Particles reappeared on his hand. [ck Particle Experience +1] The egg-sized ck Particles expanded and contracted, asionally distorting... After several attempts, Syd frowned. It wasn''t impossible, but it was challenging, feeling like it would take a lot of practice to achieve. "Right..." He quickly realized. He had almost forgotten he was a mutant, and the ck Particles were a derivative of his ''Mimic'' mutant ability... Mutant powers inherently represent instability and difficulty in control. Being able to deploy his powers so stably and at will was already an exception among exceptions. Other mutants might face intermittent efficacy or even lose control when emotionally agitated! "Was I actually thinking about using my powers at will?" Syd shook his head, then suddenly wondered, "What if my powers also go out of control one day?" The thought made him shiver. That would be terrifying... He couldn''t even begin to imagine the consequences! Shaking his head, Syd cleared the thought of losing control from his mind. Feeling the photonic energy gradually replenishing inside him, he turned his attention to his other Level 1 abilities. Divine Finger, Reflective Shield, Psychic Light Column. He contemted whether to set aside some time to upgrade these three Level 1 abilities to Level 2. If he could upgrade all of them to Level 2, his internal energy would increase significantly, and so would hisbat effectiveness! However... Choosing to upgrade ability levels would dy the unlocking progress... After pondering for a while, he decided on apromise; spend the morning upgrading ability levels, and the afternoon gathering energy points for awakening the next ability. Syd focused on the Reflective Shield. [Reflective Shield Experience +1] [Reflective Shield Experience +1] [Reflective Shield Experience +1] Syd''s internal energy rapidly depleted, while the sunlight continuously replenished it. Time flew by, and soon it was noon. Following a notification, Syd stopped his current activity. [Ability: Reflective Shield (0/500) Level 2] [Reflective Shield Experience +1] After experimenting, Syd was surprised to find that the Reflective Shield had expanded to cover his upper body! This meant he no longer had to worry about his upper body''s safety! "This is just Level 2, what about Level 3 or even covering my entire body at Level 4?" Syd grew excited at the thought. Besides the qualitative change in the Reflective Shield, his internal photonic energy had also increased significantly. If he were to deploy a Level 1 ck Particle now, he could do so over fifty times! As for Level 2 ck Particles, he could manage about twenty deployments, simr for other Level 2 abilities. Just the thought made Syd feel that his energy was still insufficient, far from enough for his needs. Of course, if more abilities were unlocked in the future, his internal energy would undoubtedly increase, but for now... Feeling his photonic energy gradually being replenished, he didn''t continue practicing his abilities but instead started collecting energy points.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] As the sun gradually set, evening approached rapidly. Syd eagerly allocated all his energy points to the unlocking progress. The unlocking progress blurred. (Unlocking Progress: 69%) Watching the progress disy, Syd was somewhat speechless. Six thousand energy points only increased it to 69%? He sighed, then focused on the potential new ability to awaken. Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Chapter 19: ? [Ability: Soul Extraction (Unlocked)] "This ability, well, it''s alright..." Lifting his right hand, Syd Castell seemed thoughtful. He had a feeling that if his target''s spirit and soul were weak, he might be able to forcibly extract their soul! He was eager to try out this idea. However, there was no target avable for him to try it on, which Syd regretted. "Even Soul Extraction is avable, floating flight and the sunlight illumination should be next, right?" Syd was somewhat expectant. As he pondered, Kirill''s voice carried over from afar. "Hey Syd,e eat." Embarrassed by the call but penniless, Syd had no choice but to join him. After a meal that wasn''t particrly delicious, Kirill discussed the watch shifts with him. Initially, Kirill was to watch the first half of the night, and the Mark siblings thetter half. With Syd''s arrival, adjustments were necessary. However, perhaps due to distrust or some other reason, they didn''t let him watch alone but paired him up with Kirill for the first half of the night. Time flew swiftly, and the night passed uneventfully under Syd''s vignce. The next morning, Syd woke up drowsy under the sun''s rays. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] "I wonder when those people wille looking." As he basked in the sun, this thought brought him worry. After having eliminated a few people, the ones sent next would definitely be tougher! Honestly, he wasn''tpletely sure he could handle what wasing. After a while, he shook his head. He could only take it one step at a time, trying to enhance his strength to face any uing attacks. Then he practiced his Divine Finger technique, aiming to upgrade all his Level 1 abilities to Level 2, to increase the energy within his body. With sufficient energy, he felt confident facing whatever came next. [Divine Finger Experience +1] [Divine Finger Experience +1] [Divine Finger Experience +1] [Ability: Divine Finger (0/500) Level 2] By noon, Divine Finger smoothly advanced to Level 2. Syd found a secluded spot and unleashed Divine Finger on the concrete ground. [Divine Finger Experience +1] With a bang, apanied by the sound of shattering ss, a basketball-sized hole appeared on the ground. "If this hits a person..." Syd felt it was alright. ncing at the remaining spiritual energy columns and Soul Extraction, he sensed some trouble. These two abilities, one would likely cause a big disturbance during practice, and the othercked a target. He sighed and refocused on the unlocking progress. "70% or 80%?" Suddenly, an intuition from his abilities suggested that Sunlight Illumination was about to emerge! Syd was startled but trusted his feeling. This feeling was special, simr to when he sensed the ability to mimic the Scarlet Witch previously; this time, his abilities gave him the same sensation. Thinking this, Syd couldn''t help but look forward to it. Sunlight Illumination, a core skill of Orochi, perhaps, it reached the Omega level! That meant, whoever possessed this ability would be an Omega-level mutant! Far more powerful than any minor ability he had acquired before! At this moment, Syd was both excited and curious, eager to collect enough energy points andn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om awaken this ability. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] In anticipation, the time reached four in the afternoon. Just as Syd was about to gather more energy points and then attempt to awaken Sunlight Illumination, an unexpected situation interrupted him. "People areing." Kirill stopped ying with his phone, his gaze intensifying as he looked into the distance. Noticing Syd''s gaze, Mark exined. "Kirill here has sharp senses, he can hear footsteps from afar. If he says someone ising, they definitely are!" Heidi nodded in agreement. At that moment, Kirill urged, "You guys better see who it is. If it''s the ones after us, we need to leave this ce." Heidi and Mark nodded, then both stared out as if seeing through the walls to the outside. "Five people, one woman, four men," Mark''s deep voice sounded. "Looking at their direction, they''re definitely heading here." Kirill was startled, his face full of surprise. "Who are they, do you know them?" After a pause, Mark hesitated, "Seems like they are from some underground mutant organization." "Yesterday, this mutant underground organization approached Heidi and me, inviting us to join them, but I refused." Kirill and Syd realized. "What do we do now, should we run? They are five people..." Kirill said hesitantly. At this, Heidi and Mark also fell into doubt. Among the three of them, only Kirill had some fighting capability. ncing at the young man nearby, Mark frowned. Even with Syd''s addition, they only had two people capable of fighting, against five opponents... While numbers don''t equate to strength, the fact that these five dared toe meant they were somewhat capable. With this thought, Mark became even more hesitant. After a while, they decided to wait and see what happens. A minuteter, the group approached the house slowly, and from a distance, Syd also saw those five. The woman was extremely slim, appearing to be in her thirties, dressed in a bright red outfit with red high heels, and had quite beautiful features. Her overall aura was immense, exuding a superior air, suggesting a significant status. As for the four men, ranging from tall and burly to short and thin, they all looked somewhat fierce. "Hello there," Carlpana curled her red lips, looking interestedly at the four of them. "What are you doing here?" Mark stepped forward and spoke. Carlpana smiled broadly, counter questioning, "How did the discussion go about the matter we talked about before?" Mark hesitated a moment, then said, "Miss Carlpana, sorry, we are not considering joining any factions at the moment." Carlpana''s eyes narrowed slightly, a mysterious glint shing through them as she scanned the three, finally resting her gaze on Syd. "If you won''t agree, then let it be." She smiled ambiguously, looking at Syd and saying, "You''re called Kevin, right?" This person? Syd''s brows furrowed. Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Chapter 20: ? It was just one sentence, but Syd could feel that the purpose of these people''s visit was not simple, and it was very likely because of him. Otherwise, how could this person know the name Kevin? He didn''t believe in such coincidences! At this moment, an indistinct sense of crisis enveloped him, making him feel like there were thorns on his back. Syd didn''t care if he was overthinking or if his feelings were wrong; for the moment, he ignored the woman and looked directly at the panel. [Energy Points: 4986] After ncing at the remaining energy points, he added them to the unlock progress without a second thought. The panel blurred, and new data appeared. (Unlock Progress: 79%) "Only unlocked to 79%..." Syd murmured. Before he could feel disappointed, a notification sounded.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [Ability: Sunlight Illumination (Unlocked)] Even Syd couldn''t help but be taken aback, feeling a mysterious warm flow coursing through his body, subtly changing something. It was divine and enlightening; he suddenly felt like he had gained a new ability. That feeling was special, as if he could use that extraordinary power whenever he wanted! Syd knew, it was a power that could reduce everything to nothing! From this moment on, he truly possessed an Omega-level ability! Syd suddenly felt secure, his attention returning to the woman not far away. From the start of the encounter until now, only a few seconds had passed, and Carlpana still thought it was because she had called out the name Kevin that the young man in front of her was dazed. Carlpana smiled contentedly, heedless of others, and started introducing herself. "Kevin, sixteen years old, possesses a mutant ability to absorb sunlight, also has the abilities of instant teleportation and releasing ck energy waves..." "Not long ago, he escaped from Experiment Base Number 23..." As if unting her power, Carlpana spoke recklessly, seemingly fearless of angering the young man in front of her. Carlpana smiled slightly, licked her lips softly, and whispered, "Am I right? This should be your information, haha..." Carlpana smiled sweetly, her eyes twinkling as she looked at the young man in front of her. As she wished, Syd smiled. Anyone would feel upset being investigated like this, especially when some personal details were revealed publicly. Kirill and the others, hearing this woman''s words, couldn''t help but sh looks of shock, surprisedly ncing at Syd beside them. Or should they say, Kevin? The three exchanged nces, seeing astonishment in each other''s eyes. Absorbing sunlight, instant teleportation, ck energy waves; did Syd really possess all these abilities? One person with three abilities? Their eyes reflected surprise and envy. They had never seen someone with three abilities! At this moment, Syd spoke, "So, what are you trying to say?" Carlpana, twirling her golden hair and smiling, evaluated, "I think you''re quite capable, worthy of joining our underground organization." Syd asked, "What if I refuse?" "Refuse?" Carlpana was stunned, seemingly unable to believe his response. "Having obtained your detailed information should be enough to demonstrate our organization''s strength, and you still refuse?" "Are you sure?" Watching his expression, Carlpana''s smile gradually disappeared, turning emotionless and somewhat frightening. Before she could say anything, one of the men apanying her had already rebuked. "Do you know who you''re talking to, to speak like that?" The man who stepped forward was named Helo, around thirty years old, ruggedly handsome, and fierce-looking. At this moment, his face darkened, his tiger-like eyes ring at Syd, as if ready to tear him apart, as if Syd had said something unforgivable. Beside him, a short and fierce-looking man sneered, "Quite bold." Then, he shook his head, looking down on Syd with disdain. "Refusing our organization''s invitation, you really have no clue." Saying this, he scorned, "We''ve seen mutants with your kind of abilities before; don''t think you''re so special that we must invite you." Suddenly, he smiled. "Your instant teleportation is only Level 2, right?" "I''ve seen someone like you; his instant teleportation was Level 2." "Your other abilities are probably also Level 2, right?" He looked at Syd with interest, then nced around at the other three men, proudly saying, "Including me, even the weakest among us have Level 2 abilities, and Carlpana, she possesses Level 3 abilities!" "Do you know what her ability is?" "Her ability is to control liquids; if she wants, she can make your blood flow backwards in your body and kill you instantly!" Stephen''s face showed a yful expression, keenly watching Kirill and the others, seemingly anticipating the fear in their eyes. Helo and the other two also had a look of anticipation. As for Carlpana, although still expressionless, her eyes twinkled with mirth, revealing her inner turmoil. Sure enough, the next second, Mark, Kirill, and Heidi all showed shock and fear in their eyes. They even stepped back several steps, clearly feeling threatened. Seeing the trio''s reactions, Carlpana and the others were very satisfied. However, the young man they were more concerned about did not show any signs of fear, remaining as calm as ever. This unsettled them! "Aren''t you afraid?" Helo said in astonishment, "Don''t you know that just a flick of Carlpana''s finger could end your life?!" Another man named Lap sneered, spreading his hands wide, dramatically describing, "Maybe you''ll explode with a bang, and your flesh will scatter everywhere!" "Ha ha ha..." Syd tilted his head, "Really?" Carlpana and the others were taken aback, their faces showing surprise, apparently not expecting him to respond like that. Carlpana was slightly infuriated, about to make the young man experience the sensation of blood flowing backward. She hadn''t considered that the young man might escape or fight back at all. Beforeing here, she had prepared, bringingpanions who could limit instant teleportation and others to protect her. She didn''t believe that, with all this, the young man could still grow wings and fly away! But before she could act, she heard the young man''s voice. "Let everything return to nothing!" It sounded indifferent, yet seemed like ament. "Short-lived life..." Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Chapter 21: ? [Sunlight Experience +1] At this moment, Syd felt as if he could manipte the sunlight overhead, gathering it together! The gentle golden sunlight shone down on Carlpana and the others, engulfing everything! The moment the sunlight, carrying a special power, hit them, screams erupted continuously. Kirill and the others saw that the five people enveloped in sunlight, whether it was Carlpana or the other four men, began to disintegrate everything on them, whether it was flesh or clothing! Everything turned into particles, which then dispersed again, returning to nothingness! "This power..." Carlpana, who could maintain a part of her consciousness, stared with her disintegrating eyeballs, nkly watching the indifferent young man not far away. "You... you''re not a ss 2 mutant?" She murmured. "Omega?" The legendary pinnacle of mutants, signifying humanity''s ultimate threat, possessing the power that humans truly fear... The name surfaced in her mind, she opened her mouth, unwilling to say something, but before she could speak again, her entire being vanished into the dazzling sunlight! The other four, faces full of horror, whether it was Hiro or Stefan, felt incredible. What kind of power is this? This Kevin, wasn''t he a ss 2 mutant? Now, this power seems far beyond what Carlpana couldprehend! Omega mutant? How could such mutants be here?! "We were so arrogant in front of a mutant of this caliber?" And the others were full of fear. It turns out that it''s them who would die with just a gesture... Why not reveal his identity earlier, if he had, they wouldn''t have been so arrogant! Why... In the utmost reluctance and fear, they too followed suit, instantly turning into particles and returning to nothingness... "Ultimate Threat?" Hearing Carlpana''sst words, Kirill and the two nearby, confusion shed in their eyes. Although they did not understand the term, they felt it was profoundly impressive. Was Syd in possession of such a terrifying power? They wondered, confused. However, there was no longer any doubt, what they witnessed had already shocked them. As the sunlight faded, what appeared before their eyes was a ground missing a thickyer! As if it had been erased, along with those five people, as if they had never existed! Such a terrifying power! At this moment, their hearts were both shocked and fearful, looking at the young man not far away, they collectively took a step back. They were afraid, and unsure, wondering if getting too close might cause them to disappear as well, or if the other''s mutant ability went out of control... So, at this moment, even though they didn''t want to think this way, they couldn''t help but feel fear and repulsion towards the young man. If humans started ostracizing mutants, then they would ostracize Syd... An outlier among outliers, special among the special... Possessing such a power, they felt fear. At this point, Syd was not paying attention to them but was feeling his own body. Feeling the light energy within him nearly depleted, he couldn''t help but feel helpless. It was just half a room''s area, and yet it had consumed all the energy in his body? Moreover, this was with the assistance of sunlight, if it were at night... "Enhancing the energy within me is a long way to go!" Syd shook his head. Ignoring the huge energy consumption, the power of Sunlight All Around truly shocked him. (For the ones that want to see how it looks like search Marokare, that''s the OG name of the attack) The essence of this ability was atomic disintegration?! And then continuing to disintegrate until everything was reduced to nothingness! One could say this ability directly disrupted the bnce because it seemed to permanently erase a portion of matter, exceedingmon sense! Syd knew, this ability indeed could be ssified as Omega-level power! He stretched out his right hand, the slightly recovered light energy within him was soon exhausted, then a streak of light emerged from his hand! Perhaps due to the nature of the light energy, this light carried a golden hue, reminiscent of sunlight! "Indeed, even without fully deploying Sunlight All Around, I can still use some of its power!" This light indeed carried the power to reduce everything to nothingness! He had felt a slight change in his body before, he was not mistaken. "Perhaps there has been a change in the genes inside me?" With this guess, Syd looked at the light that disappeared in an instant, and smiled wryly. With the current thirsty state inside his body, thinking about deploying Sunlight All Around without the aid of sunlight, he should first find a way to increase his internal energy. Speaking of energy, with the emergence of Sunlight All Around, there was also a bit more energy inside him, but it was barely better than nothing. As he pondered, Kirill hesitated for a while before daring to speak to him. "Are you alright?" Kirill''s voice faintly carried a hint of fear. Syd shook his head, indicating he was fine. The atmosphere on the scene suddenly became tense, Kirill and the others felt a bit awkward, wanting to change the mood, but were unable to. Even Heidi, at this moment, felt fear towards the power possessed by the young man in front of her, naturally, it was impossible for them to return to their previous attitude. After a while, Kirill hesitantly asked, "Is that your mutant ability?" Syd thought for a moment, then nodded. The three of them inhaled sharply. "That... that''s too terrifying, isn''t it?" And... "Is this your fourth ability?" Kirill inhaled a breath of cold air, looking at Syd as if he was a freak. Heidi and Mark felt the same, both shocked and envious. Then, Kirill thought of something and said anxiously, "Hey man, I think we need to leave!" "When you just deployed that ability, it was like a golden searchlight was shining on us, if we don''t leave now..." Kirill gestured exaggeratedly. Syd knew, themotion was indeed a bit much. When Sunlight All Around was deployed, it wasn''t as calm as it seemed, the external sunlight focused together, making this area incredibly bright, while other ces even dimmed a bit. It was like signaling to others that there was a problem here, looking very conspicuous! The group quickly gathered their belongings and evacuated the area. Sure enough, it wasn''t long before footsteps and voices approached this ce, seemingly peopleing to investigate. On the way. Mark hesitated for a moment, then said, "Syd, you just killed those people from the underground organization, aren''t you afraid of trouble?" "I heard they are numerous and their leader is a very powerful mutant..." Syd shook his head, indicating he wasn''t concerned.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He truly didn''t care, having already offended America''s department, now offending another underground organization didn''t seem like a big deal. As the saying goes, the more lice, the less itch, he would worry about it when people from the underground organization came looking. Thinking this, Syd couldn''t help but think of that research base and the people hunting him. Compared to before, he now had a bit more confidence. When they reached a crossroads, Syd suddenly stopped, "This is where we part ways." "What?" The three were initially startled, opened their mouths, but ultimately said nothing, nodding in agreement one after another. Whether it was Syd or them, after the recent events, they could no longer go back to how it was at the beginning. After bidding each other to take care, the three watched the mysterious young man''s figure walk away. "Alright, stop looking, what, can''t bear to part?" Heidi pped Kirill''s shoulder, her face yful. "No, I was thinking, what is the Ultimate Threat?" Heidi and the others were also startled, recalling Carlpana''sst words. "We''ll find out when we ask around," Markughed. Heidi agreed. "Yes, we''ll ask others when the timees," Kirill nodded, smiling. As they went their separate ways, the abnormal sunlight event in this area was also posted online, sparking a discussion. Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Chapter 22: ? The inte was abuzz with discussions. "What''s this?" "My God, what''s happened to the sunlight in this ce, why does it look so strange?" "Is this an alien invasion or is a military base testing new weapons?" "Could it be a mutant''s superpower?" "No way, that''s sunlight. Could a mutant really control that?" Netizens were chattering, making all sorts of wild guesses. ... After parting with Kirill and the others, Syd walked alone through a secluded alley, coughing a few times into his hand. While looking for a new ce to stay, he took the opportunity to practice various abilities. [ck Particle Experience +1] [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] [Rebound Shield Experience +1] [Rebound Shield Experience +1]... After a while, he opened his panel with a thought. [Name: Syd Castell] [Age: 16 (Remaining Lifespan: 36 days)] [Mutant Abilities: Mimicry, Energy Absorption] [Current Mimic: Orochi (Title: Sun God, Will of the Earth)] (Unlock Progress 79%) [Abilities: Spatial Transfer (39/500) Level 2 ck Particles (34/500) Level 2 Rebound Shield (7/500) Level 2 Divine Finger (3/500) Level 2 Sunlight All Around (1/100) Level 1 Soul Extraction (0/100) Level 1 Spiritual Light Column (0/100) Level 1 (Unlocked)] [Energy Points: 413] Seeing his estimated remaining lifespan, Syd shook his head and sighed softly. Facing a body full of ailments, even his current light energy seemed somewhat inadequate, or perhaps not powerful enough. His first thought was about enhancing the light energy within him. His gaze swept over the panel, focusing on the Level 2 abilities, his brow furrowing slightly. Leveling up from 2 to 3 took too long, it might be better to upgrade the remaining Level 1 abilities to Level 2 first. Having sufficient energy inside would also allow him to truly harness the power of Sunlight All Around. Although Sunlight All Around was only at Level 1, Syd felt that he hadn''t reached its limit when he used it before. Theck of energy in his body prevented it from being fully unleashed! If he had enough energy, Sunlight All Around might be several times stronger than before! The problem again came back to the energy within him... Syd nced at Spiritual Light Column and Soul Extraction. Spiritual Light Column could be practiced in a secluded ce, but as for Soul Extraction. Syd stroked his chin, quicklying up with a method. Humans shouldn''t be used lightly for practice, but what about animals? Just buy a small animal, then use Soul Extraction in and out, thus, he couldplete the upgrade for Soul Extraction! However... "It seems I don''t even have the money to buy a hamster," Syd mused, somewhat troubled. But he didn''t stay troubled for long, quickly thinking of a solution. Half an hourter, he emerged from a dark alley, his hand now holding over five hundred dors. Having just performed a robbery for the sake of charity, Syd smiled, praising, "Thank God for the welfare money from America, today is another beautiful day!" Free America, ah, happy every day! With the money, Syd, wearing a hat and mask, ran to the market and bought a red-eyed white rabbit. Finding a secluded, unupied ce, Syd set the docile rabbit down on the ground, then extended his right hand. "Soul Extraction!" [Soul Extraction Experience +1] His palm reached towards the rabbit, and then a purple-white glow appeared, pulling a purple-white orb of light from within the rabbit! The moment the purple-white orb was extracted, the rabbit''s eyes immediately became dull, like a spiritless puppet. Syd looked at the orb in his hand with astonishment. The outeryer of the orb was light purple, while the inside was zing white! And within the white orb, a ghostly rabbit appeared! "Is this the soul?" Syd''s eyes widened in surprise, then he studied the rabbit''s soul for a moment. He discovered not only was the soul ethereal and transparent, its eyes were dull, appearing to lack much intelligence. "I wonder if human souls are any different?" Syd pondered. Looking at the orb before him, he felt he could easily crush this energy orb. But then, the rabbit''s soul would probably be annihted as well... Syd tried stuffing the rabbit''s soul back into its body, a sh of purple light, and the rabbit''s soul returned to its body. Then, he began the cruel process of extracting and reinserting. [Soul Extraction Experience +1] [Soul Extraction Experience +1] [Soul Extraction Experience +1] [Soul Extraction Experience +1] [Ability: Soul Extraction (77/100) Level 1] When night fell and there was no sunlight to replenish his energy, Syd reluctantly lowered his hand.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om By then, the little white rabbit waspletely dazed, seemingly broken. "Looks like I''ll have to wait until tomorrow to level up." After sighing, he picked up the rabbit and headed for the shelter he had found. Along the way, he nced at the remaining 400+ energy points and subconsciously looked at the unlock progress. "I wonder what the next ability to awaken will be..." "Levitation Flight maybe?" Thinking of flying, he couldn''t help but think of Superman and his fellow countrymen. Walking slowly and all, it really wasn''t as convenient as flying! Moreover, the momentum brought by flying was notparable to standing on the ground. Syd was somewhat expectant. Then, he allocated all the remaining energy points to the unlock progress. Unfortunately... "No change?" Looking at the stubborn, still 79% data, Syd frowned slightly. "Never mind, we''ll see tomorrow." He randomly picked a cheap hotel and checked in with the little white rabbit. Day and night. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] While basking in the sunlight in the room, Syd continued to reach for the little white rabbit. [Soul Extraction Experience +1] [Soul Extraction Experience +1] After a while, a notification sounded. [Ability: Soul Extraction (0/500) Level 2] Feeling a significant increase in energy within him, Syd''s sense of security greatly improved. Now, with the energy inside him, he could use a Level 1 ability perhaps over seventy times, and even a Level 2 ability around thirty times. "Just one more left, I should be able to enhance it today too." Syd''s gaze moved to the Spiritual Light Column. He checked out of the hotel and headed for the secluded spot he had found before. Just as he was halfway there, his expression suddenly changed slightly, and he nced furtively at some uniformed police officers who were questioning pedestrians on the street. They all held a photo, which upon closer inspection, seemed familiar. "Hello sir, have you seen..." Hearing the distant voices, Syd''s expression changed, he lowered his hat and left the area silently. "So they''ve figured out I''m nearby..." Arriving at his previous spot, Syd felt somewhat heavy-hearted. If those guys found him, a battle would likely be unavoidable, but he wasn''t fully prepared yet. [Spiritual Light Column Experience +1] [Spiritual Light Column Experience +1] Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Chapter 23: ? Blue energy columns sprang up from the ground, appearing quite eerie. By the afternoon, Syd had sessfully upgraded the Spiritual Light Column to Level 2. [Ability: Spiritual Light Column (0/500) Level 2] The upgraded Spiritual Light Column not only had increased power but also emerged from the ground much faster. He even felt that now the Spiritual Light Column could beunched not just from the ground but also from his hands! ncing at his abilities, almost all now at Level 2, Syd breathed a sigh of relief. It was as if he had switched from a bird gun to a cannon; not only had the power of his abilities increased significantly, but he could also use his Level 2 abilities about forty times before depleting his internal energy! "Now, only Sunlight All Around remains unimproved." Syd murmured. However, not only was Sunlight All Around noisy to deploy, but it also consumed a lot, and he estimated that upgrading it would be slow. "Let''s try it, see if I can do a castrated version." Suddenly, brilliant sunlight emanated from Syd, indeed carrying the force of annihtion. This time, however, there was no involvement of actual sunlight; it was entirely reliant on the light energy within his body. He gradually increased the intensity until his entire body was obscured by brilliant light, and then a notification sounded in his ear. [Sunlight All Around Experience +1] "Whew..." Syd breathed a little easier. Although it still consumed a lot,pared to deploying full Sunlight All Around, it used much less. If he were to deploy the full Sunlight All Around, it wouldpletely drain all the energy in his body! Next, he began practicing over and over again. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Sunlight All Around Experience +1] [Sunlight All Around Experience +1] [Sunlight All Around Experience +1]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Until dusk when the sky gradually darkened, Syd finally stopped. He nced at the data for Sunlight All Around and breathed a sigh of relief. [Ability: Sunlight All Around (23/100) Level 1] "Almost there, I should be able to upgrade in a couple of days!" Syd looked forward with some anticipation. He wondered what it would be like when Sunlight All Around reached Level 2; would its power increase, or would its consumption decrease? Or perhaps its range would suddenly expand, just like when Rebound Shield was upgraded to Level 2? With hopeful feelings, Syd moved on from the spot, searching for a new ce to stay. Just half an hour after he left, a group of fully armed personnel appeared there. "The target must have just left, search quickly!" They hurried in and hurried out. ... While Syd was searching for a new ce to stay, he suddenly paused. His gaze shifted suspiciously toward a distant figure. Looking at a man in the distance wearing a ck jacket and jeans, he felt a sense of familiarity, as if he had seen him somewhere before. With curiosity, he slowly followed the man, intending to see where he was going. After a while, he followed the man to the entrance of a bar. As soon as he entered, a jarring noise hit his ears. "Bang bang bang..." The raucous rock music reverberated throughout the bar, lit by multicolored lights. The man he was following sat down at the bar and skillfully ordered a bottle of liquor. Watching the man smoking a cigar and drinking, Syd felt an increasing sense of familiarity. He took a closer look at the man''s hairstyle and noticed that his hair was slightly raised, resembling two wolf ears. "Is it him?" Syd whispered the name, "Wolverine?" With this certainty, he slowly approached the bar. When they were just a few steps apart, he was almost sure. He carefully observed the man drinking in front of him. The man had a rugged face with strong, thick eyebrows and a full beard. His body was sturdy and muscr, enveloped by masculine hormones, exuding a wild aura. As Syd scrutinized, Logan also sized him up, the young man in front of him wore a white short-sleeved shirt and brown shorts. His brown hair and blue eyes were visible through his mask, showing a clean and young face, likely only fifteen or sixteen years old. Logan furrowed his brow and stopped drinking. Initially, he had noticed the kid seemed to be tracking him, initially thinking it was a misperception until the other followed him into the bar. He could now be sure, the kid was indeed tracking him! But, he didn''t seem to recognize this youngster? Yet now, he approached as if he knew him? Though puzzled, he still said, "Kid, stay away from me." Saying that, he mmed his ss on the table, trying to intimidate the young man. However, to Logan''s confusion, the kid seemed stuck like glue, not moving at all, seemingly unfazed? With growing curiosity, he finally couldn''t resist asking, "Kid, do you know me?" Syd casually replied, "Of course, I not only know you, but I also know your name." "Logan, right?" Logan was startled, his confusion deepening, he swore he did not recognize the young man before him, but the youngster seemed to know him? Syd looked at him, pondered for a moment, and continued, "I not only know you''re called Logan, but I also know your other name..." Logan''s brows furrowed, but the next second his expression changed, hearing a name that felt familiar. "James Howlett." Logan clutched his head, images shed through his mind, seemingly revealing something, but they vanished as quickly as they appeared. When he recovered, his heavy hands suddenly grabbed the young man''s shoulders. "Who the hell are you?!" Looking at the mysterious young man before him, a sh of shock passed through Logan''s eyes. He knew, this young man was not lying, and indeed knew him. He even suspected, this mysterious young man might know about his past! Since losing his memory, he had been trying to retrieve it. He never expected to find a clue today, and from such a young fellow? Syd, whose shoulders were tightly grasped, was somewhat speechless. He hadn''t expected such a big reaction... He was naturally very familiar with this guy, and knew quite a lot about him. As a main character in X-Men, anyone who had seen it would definitely recognize him. "Cough, cough, let go of your hands first," Syd coughed. Hearing this, Logan realized he had overreacted, quickly releasing his tight grip. Though he let go, his eyes still fixed intently on the mysterious young man. Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Chapter 24: ? As he was stared at like this, Syd felt somewhat helpless. After thinking for a while, he decided to reveal some information. Under the dim light, he slowly began to tell Logan about his story. "In a Canadian manor in 1845, you were just a six or seven-year-old child, frail and often ill." "Your name was James Howlett, your father, who loved you dearly, called you by your nickname, Jimmy. A tragedy urred one night..." As he narrated, Logan''s expression was no longer calm; his rugged face slowly turned into a look of shock, as if the story was bringing back some memories. Syd nced at him and continued, "The gardener at the manor killed your father, which triggered your mutant gene..." He looked at Logan''s hands. Then, he revealed something that shocked Logan. "You killed the gardener with your bone ws, but you didn''t know that he was your real father..." "Your mother saw you as a monster, and you ran away from home, along with your half- brother from the same mother, Sabretooth." Hearing this shocking news, Logan''s eyes widened, and some memories shed in his mind. "You changed your name to Logan, and you and Victor went through World War I, World War II, and other wars until one day, you met Colonel Stryker..." As he spoke, Syd nced at Logan, thinking about how after so many battles, he got no recognition or benefits, and still suffered persecution from Colonel Stryker; it was indeed a tragic story. Listening, Logan was gradually stirred. Who was he, and how did he know so much... Logan muttered to himself, looking puzzled. At this moment, two men who were close friends of Logan and mutants as well, also showed surprise as they listened. They had been with Logan for so long and did not know he had such a story. They knew Logan had amnesia, but how did this young man across from them know all these things? The two exchanged a look, feeling an eerie sense of mystery, as if a fog surrounded the young man, making him seem mysterious. Syd then looked at the two men and then at Logan''s expression, and once he was sure Logan wasn''t paying attention, he continued his story. "You joined a mutant organization led by Stryker, whose members included Victor Sabretooth, Wade, a mercenary skilled with swords..." Speaking of Deadpool, Syd''s eyes showed a peculiar glint, wondering if he was still alive, as that would be quite troublesome. Then, he introduced other members like Agent Zero, Phantom, Blob, and Bradley, mentioning their skills and superpowers as well. As they listened, Logan and the other two felt increasingly strange, finding the young man ever more mysterious. "Is this military secrecy?" "You seem to know too much, are you sure you''re just a teenager?" The middle-aged Otto, with many wrinkles on his face, couldn''t help but speak up. The lean, bearded, thirty-something Valentin also nodded in agreement. Even questioning Logan to confirm if the young man''s words triggered some memories, after Logan''s confirmation, Valentin and Otto''s eyes widened, their surprise turning into deep suspicion as they looked at the young man. Syd continued solemnly. Then, he described how Victor''s beastliness became apparent during their missions, and Logan, unwilling to continue being a killing machine, chose to leave. He also mentioned Logan living under a false identity as a lumberjack, being betrayed by his girlfriend, and joining the Weapon X program. Finally, he included the fact that Logan lost his memories due to these events. "Logan, your ws..." As he spoke, Valentin and Otto couldn''t help but nce at Logan''s hands. Even Logan couldn''t resist looking at his hands, finally understanding the metallic structure of his skeleton. Logan gratefully looked at the mysterious figure in front of him. He didn''t know who the other party was, but since he had told him the truth, he was thankful. However, after this barrage of information and his friends Valentin and Otto''spany, they all had one question. Who was this young man? He even knew the things Logan had forgotten, down to the details of military experiments. "Like he witnessed it himself?" They couldn''t help but harbor this bizarre thought. Then, they all denied it, feeling it was impossible; the young man looked too young to have seen these events himself. From his demeanor, he didn''t seem like an old monster, just a young man. Speaking of old monsters, Valentin and Otto looked at Logan, amazed by his age. Could Logan be old enough to be their grandfather? Logan, still somewhat shocked, found it hard to imagine how a young man knew things even he had forgotten. The memories brought back a real feeling, letting him know the young man''s words were true. Now, though he hadn''t fully recovered his memory, listening to the young man''s narrative had restored some of his memory, helping him understand the general course of events and his origins. But then there was a question. Logan''s expression wasplex as he muttered, "Kid, who exactly are you?" Could the other party be someone rted to him? Not an enemy... An acquaintance? A rtive? He irritably raised an eyebrow. Suddenly, at that moment, he felt the young man''s gaze was somewhat pitying, as if he pitied something about him. "Kid, why do you look at me like that?" Syd opened his mouth, sighed, and finally didn''t say anything. After recounting the first half of Wolverine''s story, he thought of Wolverine''s tragic end in his later years. In his old age, Wolverine had fallen to driving a taxi just to make ends meet, and now, that Wolverine was gone forever... In the end, he died to save other mutants, and the plot looked somewhat disheartening and ufortable. Thest part truly portrayed Logan as a hero, not just a mutant fighting battles. Syd shook his head. It wasn''t just Wolverine; even Professor Charles Xavier had a tragic old age, developing dementia. The strongest human brain developing dementia was indeed unbelievable. Perhaps it was because the body wasn''t originally his, but hisatose brother''s, who hadin bedridden for years without using his brain, which might have contributed to the potential issues. Of course, it might also have been due to government-researched gically modified foods. Under such foods, not only were newborns'' mutant genes suppressed, but even those who had triggered superpowers were affected. Logan''s self-healing factor was likely weakened due to these factors, along with the potential Adamantium metal toxicity he suffered without his healing factor to counteract it, causing his body to deteriorate and age gradually. That era, too, due to government-researched gically modified foods, made it very difficult for mutants to be born, leaving few mutants, nearly extinct... Overall, it was a terrible time for mutants and a terrible ending. Syd was unclear whether this was a story from another timeline or something that would happen in the future. "Will there be a chance to change it in the future, or the ability to go to that timeline and change some things?" "Teach those governments a lesson?" "Let them experience once again the threat and fear that mutants can bring?" Syd mused regretfully. Of course, after thinking so much, if he had to choose his favorite period of Wolverine, it would still be Wolverine''ster years. Not only because he was more mature then, but there was also a sense of impending twilight that could move people. Suddenly, he thought of something, and his expression changed slightly. He suddenly wondered, if the timeline were reversed, like in X-Men: Days of Future Past, would he be erased? Thinking this, he suddenly felt a sense of crisis, a pressing desire to increase his power. He shook his head, nced at Logan and the others, and put aside the thought for the moment. Listening to Logan''s earlier question, he smiled casually and said, "Why do I look at you like that? Because I thought of yourter years, which are a terrible ending; you probably don''t want to know..." As his words fell, Logan and the others were momentarily stunned, then they all started laughing. They thought the young man was joking; after all, who can see someone else''s future? But, while they thought so, they also felt something unusual, as if the young man wasn''t joking, which seemed very strange. Impossible... It shouldn''t be possible... Logan and the others looked increasingly suspicious and confused as they gazed at the young man. Who was he, and how could he know so much, as if he had seen it with his own eyes? "This is too mysterious, isn''t it?" Otto muttered. Loud rock music continued to y. At that moment, Valentin looked around and asked quietly, "Are you a mutant too?" With that, Syd looked surprised for a moment at him, then looked at Logan and nodded in affirmation, "Yes." "What''s your ability?" Valentin''s spirits lifted. Before Syd could answer, Logan and Otto''s ears perked up. They hadn''t waited for Syd''s response before they had imagined a series of powers in their minds. "Prophecy?" "Or something rted to time?" They couldn''t help but think so, given how mysterious the young man had seemed, mysterious enough that they had to guess; otherwise, they couldn''t exin their previous strange feelings. Even if it was a time-rted mutant power, which they had never seen or even heard of, they couldn''t help but specte. Syd paused for a moment, then casually replied, "I can teleport." Space ability? Logan and the others were somewhat surprised. Just that?! Although teleportation was also rare, they couldn''t help but feel disappointed. "Turns out we were overthinking it, haha..." The bearded Valentinughed heartily. Then, he patted Syd on the shoulder and praised, "But teleportation is still pretty awesome; at least it''s great for escaping." Logan and the others agreed. Most mutants'' abilities were quite ordinary, even useless; having a practical superpower like teleportation was already very lucky and quite good. As they conversed, hundreds of meters away, at this moment, a group of people were also talking. "Sir, we''ve confirmed the target''s location!" A soldier hurried over, saluting before speaking. "Have you finally found him?" Captain George, fully armed, showed joy in his eyes. He murmured to himself, "Finally, I''ve found you!" Thinking about how five of his team members had died because of that kid not long ago, his eyes uncontrobly shed with hatred. "You won''t escape this time!" Looking into the distance, a confident smile appeared on his face. This operation not only had arge number of police officers assisting, but he had also called in many snipers; as soon as that kid showed his face, he would be shot on sight! Not only snipers, but he had also approved seven Sentinel robots, that kid was definitely doomed!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om His eyes shed with a murderous intent, no longer caring about the base leader, Alejandro''s orders to capture the vicious kid alive, deciding to kill the ruthless child! As he anticipated the uing events, Captain Kenny next to him had a simr expression. Thinking about the boy who had escaped from his base, he still felt shame and rage. "Despicable mutant, you can''t escape this time!" Just as he had initially thought, it would only take a few days to bring that guy back! "Oh? Have you found him?" At this moment, a refreshing female voice came from not far away. A woman wearing a light, slim-fit dress, tall and slender, giving off a light and elegant vibe, radiating a charming allure, carrying professional filming equipment, walked over. "Irina, hello." Kenny and hispanion nodded at her. Then, Kenny smiled and said, "We''ve already locked on the target''s location, ready to make a move." "That''s good." Carrying the filming equipment, with a group of program staff behind her, Irina smiled faintly. A recent mutant video had gone viral online, attracting widespread attention. Her TV station had also noticed and seized the business opportunity. So, through connections, they approached Kenny, preparing to broadcast the capture of the mutant fugitive live, aiming to earn a surge in viewership. At that moment, the program, through its pre-show hype, had already attracted a lot of attention, with many people discussing it, sitting in front of their viewing devices, eagerly awaiting the start of the live broadcast. ncing at the number of followers, Irina''s face showed a satisfied smile. "Really looking forward to it!" At that moment, many people online began discussing the situation. Chapter 25: Chapter 25 Chapter 25: ? "Haha, is it starting?" As the preview ads yed, numerous viewers were invigorated. "Last time that video host couldn''t release the sequel, but this time we can finally see it!" "Yeah, I can finally see the scene where that mutant is caught, it''s been keeping me up at night." "Everyone, take a guess at when the mutant will be caught, I bet twenty minutes~" "I think it won''t take long, maybe about ten minutes." From the preview ads they saw, they could tell that this time was of great magnitude, which gave them confidence. Not a single person thought they would lose; they all felt it was only a matter of time before the young mutant was captured! As people eagerly awaited the capture scene to y, some mutant viewers also began to worry. "I hope he can get away!" They prayed in their hearts, hoping their fellow mutant could sessfully escape. At this moment, both Professor X and Mao noticed the live broadcast. Professor X''s face showed concern. Mao''s expression darkened, his disdain for ordinary humans intensifying. No matter what they thought, they had little hope for the young man''s safety now. No one knew better than they did about the government''s power; with such thorough preparations, it seemed the young man could not escape. Professor X sighed, already considering if he could use his connections to get the young man out. Meanwhile, Mao contemted whether to n another terrorist attack to teach the ordinary humans a lesson. As countless people paid attention to this broadcast, Kenny and his team surrounded the target''s location. Thirty fully armed soldiers disembarked from an armored vehicle, with some police cars following for escort. As they were about a hundred meters from the target, the soldiers prepared while chatting casually. "Hey, Ran, do you think we''ll catch the target this time?" A handsome soldier hesitantly asked the person next to him. Ran nced at him and smiled confidently. "Don''t worry, we know the target well and have already nned the operation. There''s no escape for the target!" Beforeing, they had watched many videos of the mutant fighting and understood his capabilities well. The think tank had also arranged aprehensive battle n. How could they lose? Hearing this, the asking soldier also showed a confident expression. Yes, it''s just teleportation and shooting ck energy waves, what''s so difficult about that! As some soldiers chatted, Captains George and Kenny also conversed in the distance. Captain George suddenly said, "Has Number 37''s strength increased?" Kenny understood his concern and shook his head, smiling, "Just as themander said, hiding two abilities and part of his strength is already the limit for that kid; he has nothing left to hide." "We''ve already figured out Number 37''s strength. With such preparation, he can''t escape." "That makes sense," Captain George said, rxing. Kenny continued, "Don''t say that we even brought seven Sentinel robots." He nced at a few safes nearby, his face confident. Speaking of the Sentinel robots, Captain George looked at the boxes containing the spider- type Sentinel robots with some doubt, "Why didn''t we bring the giant Sentinels, but these spider-type models?" In his words, there was a hint of dissatisfaction. Captain Kenny nced at him speechlessly, "You know, giant Sentinel robots cost a fortune?" "Getting approval for these few was already enough."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "For capturing Number 37, we don''t need those Sentinels; these robots are enough to catch him." Hearing this, Captain George nodded, "I see." "Right, for Number 37, these seven Sentinel robots are enough." At that moment, the beautiful Irina, standing not far away, perked up. "Oh, Sentinel robots?" "I heard they''re still under research; you''ve already produced some finished products?" Irina giggled, "Just right, let the audience see the Sentinel robots this time; maybe the ratings will go up!" Kenny and the others said nothing, tacitly approving her filming. The video uploaded online previously had indeed made a significant impact. This sessful capture would tell everyone that mutants are not so scary and not unbeatable. It was about teaching confidence! That was the main reason they allowed Irina to follow and film. As they arranged thebat site, this operation also attracted much attention from passers- by, who followed curiously and warily at a distance, even using binocrs to watch. A distance away, Chris, who had once saved Syd, was hurrying to the scene. "Kid, you have to hold on!" Since seeing the preview earlier, he knew the child was in danger. Although he had seen the child''s abilities before and knew they were somewhat effective, facing such a military encirclement, what use were those abilities? How could he possibly escape? So, he was rushing there, hoping to help the child escape if possible. As he headed there, Captain George and the others began their action. Bright lights shone on the bar, making the street as bright as day. Inside the bar. Logan and others, who were chatting, also noticed the crowd''s panic. "Run!" "The police have surrounded the ce!" "Oh my, I don''t want to be involved!" The crowd screamed in panic, rushing towards the exits. "What''s happening?" Valentine looked puzzled. "I''ll go check." Logan said gravely. Trusting his healing factor, he strode towards the bar''s entrance. Valentine and Otto exchanged nces, not understanding what was happening, and followed him. Before following, Otto didn''t forget to turn and shout at Syd, "Hey, keep up, let''s go see together." Watching them leave, Syd''s eyes slightly darkened. Unlike Logan and the others, he quickly guessed the reason. "It must be those people who havee!" He thought about whether to use spatial teleportation to try and escape. A few secondster, he decided to observe the situation from a distance before considering running. He followed Logan and the others from afar. Just as he approached the entrance, his expression changed slightly when he saw the bright lights surrounding the area, shining from distant vehicle roofs. He saw several police cars and at least dozens of fully armed soldiers, already considering how to safely escape. As he nned his route, Logan and the others saw the outside arrangement and all changed their expressions. What was happening? Such arge force? Beyond their surprise, they also felt a bit guilty, fearing these people were after them. As they pondered individually, Captain George and the others made their move. Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Chapter 26: ? Captain George, holding a megaphone, dered righteously, "Mutant fugitive Kevin, we know you''re inside. Come out, we''ve surrounded the ce. You can''t escape!" George sneered as he spoke, mocking the poor choice of the bar by the fugitive, which provided an environment perfect for their operation. As he shouted, Irina directed the camera crew to start filming. The scene was broadcast live, instantly capturing the attention of countless viewers. Immediately, the audience brimmed with anticipation, eager to see the mutant fugitive battle the police and army, only to be defeated and captured. Watching mutants felt uneasy, sharing a sense of doom. Logan, prepared forbat as he stepped out of the bar, furrowed his brows, realizing they were not the target. Wait... If not them, then who? Kevin? An image shed through Logan''s mind. Otto and hispanion had their suspicions, hesitating whether to leave. Although they were mutants too, they had no personal connection to Kevin and saw no reason to risk so much. After all, they were facing dozens of fully armed soldiers, and they doubted anyone could defeat them. As they hesitated and Syd was about to use spatial teleportation to retreat, his expression suddenly changed. Seeing that George''s calls were unanswered, he signaled a few soldiers to open several boxes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As the boxes opened, seven basin-sized ck spiders stood up and quickly scurried towards the bar at an astonishing speed! "Target locked!" A cold mechanical voice announced. They paused briefly, then with incredible uracy, rushed towards Syd''s direction! Syd, ready to teleport, changed his expression slightly. "Have they locked onto me?" He quickly realized. "These damned things, Sentinel robots?" He recognized them as Sentinel robots, though he was unfamiliar with this specific model. If it were the infamous Phantom Sentinels from the "Reversal of the Future," he would know the model. Clearly, these spider-type Sentinels, like the Phantom Sentinels, also had the ability to identify and lock onto mutants. "Trouble..." He knew that without dealing with these Sentinel robots, even using spatial teleportation might lead them straight to himter. "Why must they provoke me!" Syd''s eyes shed with a fierce light. Since these people were so persistent, they should be prepared to face death! The next second, facing the Sentinel spiders approaching within fifteen meters, he pointed his finger. "ck Particles!" [ck Particle Experience +1] The ck particles shot out like bullets, swiftly heading towards the Sentinel robots. Sensing something, the Sentinel spiders'' red eyes flickered, and they dodged slightly. Although they moved quickly, some of their legs were still swept away, causing them to topple to the ground, unstable. "What''s this?" Logan and others were confused and immediately turned to look towards the bar entrance. The area around the bar was nearly empty by now; they moved closer and saw a familiar figure. "Is that Kevin?" Although Otto and hispanion had anticipated this, they were still surprised to have their guess confirmed. What had this young man done to warrant such an aggressive response from these people? They were now even more inclined to leave the area. Logan, however, reacted differently. "Trouble!" Logan spat out his cigar. While he verbally expressed annoyance, seemingly uninterested in intervening, his actions spoke otherwise. His eyes gleamed with a bloody light, and he raised his hands, unleashing his adamantium ws. He charged towards the Sentinel robots. The Sentinels, having hidden after the ck particle attack, now had their red lights flicker. They had detected these three mutants earlier but had not targeted them since they were not their primary objective. However, they hadn''t expected them to interfere now. Clearly, this hindered their mission! Soon, their programming issued amand to eliminate these three. In an instant, three ck Sentinel spiders encircled Logan. With a swish, Logan''s w struck at a leaping Sentinel spider. To his surprise, the creature was unexpectedly sturdy; even his adamantium ws only left deep marks, giving a sensation of resistance. How had that youngster easily dismembered a spider''s leg? Logan''s eyes showed his puzzlement. Seeing Logan surrounded by Sentinel robots, Otto and hispanion, who were about to leave, reluctantly joined the fray. Otto''s figure blurred, sprinting at the speed of sound towards one of the Sentinels and punched it. With a bang, the Sentinel spider was sent flying, but he also howled in pain, clutching his swollen right hand. "Shit, what kind of tough stuff is this!" On the other side, Valentine burst out with white-blue electricity, striking a Sentinel spider attacking Logan with a bolt of lightning. As they battled the Sentinel robots, Captain George and the spectators of the live broadcast also noticed the sudden appearance of these three mutants. "Target has engaged, all units be aware!" George first alerted the others, then picked up the megaphone to warn Logan and the others. "Those three mutants, stop immediately, hands up and put your heads on your heads..." After several warnings, seeing they were not heeding and the Sentinel robots might even be defeated, Captain George ordered, "Use tranquilizer guns on them." Soldiers took out specialized tranquilizer guns and began firing at the distant trio. The three were quickly at a disadvantage, risking being hit and then copsing, unable to move. As they fell into a difficult position, the audience beganmenting. "These three are impressive!" "Such speed, and another one can emit lightning, the Sentinel robots are losing, these mutants are amazing!" "The big guy with ws is also formidable, he took down a Sentinel robot with one swipe!" After their praise, they began to predict their defeat. "But now they''re going to lose, haha..." "Yes, look how frantic they are; I told you, no mutant can defeat so many soldiers, just as expected..." Just as Logan and the others felt somewhat desperate, and the audience enjoyed the scene, a figure appeared in the camera''s view, exposed to everyone''s sight. Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Chapter 27: ? The gunfire paused momentarily. At this moment, everyone''s attention-from the soldiers firing their guns, to the assisting police officers, and even Captain George and the audience-was captured by the approaching figure. The young man who came forward wore a white short-sleeved shirt and brown shorts, with chestnut-brown hair and azure blue eyes. Although most of his face was hidden by a mask, his handsome features were still partly visible. "Is this the mutant fugitive?" "He looks so young, does he really have the capability to do all that?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I''m wondering too, he doesn''t look like he has that kind of ability." Audience members who had not seen the video spected amongst themselves. Watching the scene on their screens, Professor Charles Xavier and Mao felt the young man''s face seemed somewhat familiar, though they couldn''t pinpoint where they had seen him before. Although this feeling wasn''t new to them, they dismissed it as a mere illusion. Regardless of their thoughts, as mutants themselves, they couldn''t help but feel worried for the young man. "Why did youe out?" Logan, while keeping an eye on the Sentinel spiders, asked with a furrowed brow. Otto and hispanion also expressed their concerns, knowing that these people were after him; why hadn''t he run away? With his teleportation abilities, he should have been able to leave, they thought. Staying could not only be unhelpful but might also put them at risk. "You all should leave, I''ll handle this," Syd said. "If you continue to intervene, you''ll be in danger." Hearing this, Logan''s frown deepened. "Listen, kid, don''t try to be a hero. You should leave and let us handle this!" Although Logan was somewhat surprised that the young man had previously managed to disable a mechanical spider''s leg, he still didn''t believe that the young man could face so many well-armed opponents. So, at this moment, he was urging him to leave, nning to stay behind himself to buy some time. Then, another voice chimed in. "He''s right, you should leave." Huh? Heads turned towards the source of the voice. A burly man with a ck hood approached withrge strides. "Go quickly, I''ll hold them off!" the burly man said with a heavy voice. Looking at Syd, he sighed inwardly. His impression of the young man was still based on their initial encounters; the young man''s powers might handle a dozen people, but facing dozens of fully armed soldiers would be difficult. Thus, he too urged the young man to leave. Wolverine Logan and hispanions were initially wary, then rxed. Is he here to help? Seeing their questioning looks, Syd nodded. Although Chris was masked with a ck hood, Syd recognized him from his physique and voice. At that moment, Captain George''s cold voice came from afar. "None of you will leave today!" Following hismand, the soldiers resumed shooting. Chris''s body emitted a red glow, forming an energy shield that blocked the tranquilizer darts, then he pulled out a pistol from his waist and started shooting. Bang, bang! The soldiers and the group were soon embroiled in a fierce battle. Unfortunately, despite their formidable abilities, facing Sentinel robots and the unexpected tranquilizer guns put them at a disadvantage. Valentine even got hit by a tranquilizer dart and quickly copsed to the ground! The live audience discussed enthusiastically. "These mutants are quite powerful, but facing so many soldiers, they seem outmatched now." "Haha... They''re about to lose, and once they do, that mutant kid hiding behind won''t escape either!" Captain George and Captain Kenny watched the scene with satisfied smiles. "This is what happens when you oppose us!" Captain George sneered. "None of you will escape today!" Saying so, he signaled covertly to a nearby soldier. The signaled soldier quietly withdrew from the assault. Suddenly, the sound of a sniper rifle shot echoed through the area. Not good! Logan and the others'' expressions changed, and they quickly looked towards the young man. At that moment, both the live audience and those present turned their gaze to the same spot. And then, they were stunned. The young man they thought had been shot was actually standing there unharmed, without a mark on him. How could this be... Could everyone have guessed wrong? Was the bullet not meant for the young man? As they pondered, they saw the hidden sniper shoot again. Bang! The bullet whistled, closing in on its target at a shocking speed. At that moment, all eyes were focused on the young man. And then, they were shocked. The bullet that had been shot suddenly vanished?! As confusion and shock permeated the crowd, Syd, the target of the sniper, breathed a sigh of relief. He had set up two rebound shields in front of him as soon as he came out, which immediately absorbed the sniper bullet into a void. The audience was puzzled. "How did the bullet disappear?" "Did it miss?" As they wondered, Syd said coldly, "Return to sender!" Without waiting for the bullet trapped in the void space to disintegrate, Syd released it. Swoosh! The frozen sniper bullet reappeared and sped back towards the sniper at the same speed. "What!" "Ah!" The sniper screamed as the bullet struck him in the chest. Blood sttered as he clutched his chest, falling to the ground, gasping for breath, seemingly hit in the heart. Whether it was the sniper or others, everyone was filled with astonishment. "What kind of power is that?" "Rebounding bullets?" While the audience was confused, the expressions of Captain George and Captain Kenny changed drastically, unable to believe what they had just seen. "Did Number 37 hide another ability?" Amidst his astonishment, Captain George urgently ordered the soldiers, "Forget those other mutants, focus all attacks on that mutant fugitive!" "Yes!" Instantly, a barrage of tranquilizer darts and bullets rapidly headed towards Syd. [Rebound Shield Experience +1] [Rebound Shield Experience +1] Bullet after bullet, dart after dart, mysteriously disappeared and then reappeared. "Ah..." Despite being prepared, Captain George and his men were still caught off guard by the returning bullets and darts. For a moment, screams filled the air. Logan and the others stood aside,pletely dumbfounded by the scene. Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Chapter 28: ? Not only the onlookers, but also the audience were left with their mouths agape. Even Mao and Professor X showed a flicker of surprise in their eyes. Before they could recover from their shock, the young man made his move. His figure vanished from the spot, reappeared ten meters away, and then disappeared again... In two blinks, he was incredibly close to Captain George and his men. "Stop him!" Captain George frowned. The prepared snipers fired towards where the young man might appear next. The remaining three Sentinel robots alsounched an attack. "ck Particles!" [ck Particle Experience +1] To the astonishment of Wolverine Logan and others, the ck particles instantly prated the body of a Sentinel spider, rendering its unusually tough body ineffective. In a sh of electricity, the Sentinel spider convulsed and copsed to the ground. [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] [ck Particle Experience +1] While dodging, Syd didn''t forget to fire ck particles towards the distant soldiers. Simultaneously, he used a move he had never shown before. "Spiritual Light Column!" [Spiritual Light Column Experience +1] A brilliant blue energy column erupted from beneath a soldier. Screams echoed as the soldier was instantly split in two, the scene gruesomely bloody. "Oh God, help!" "My heavens!" Cries of horror rose up. Watching hisrade Ran die horrifically, Herman was stunned. Just moments ago, Ran had been joking around, confident that the mutant fugitive couldn''t escape... Herman muttered to himself, "Wasn''t it said that this mutant could only absorb sunlight, teleport, and emit ck energy waves?" What was happening now? First, the ability to rebound bullets, and now this blue energy column?! Was this person as easy to deal with as Captain George had said? At that moment, Herman roared inwardly, fear of the young man growing in his heart. What kind of monster is this? To possess so many mutant abilities! Not just him, but Captain George and Captain Kenny were also in disbelief nearby. Not to mention the ease with which the Sentinel robots were destroyed, the kid had hidden more abilities? "Captain Kenny, didn''t you say he could hide some of his strength, that he had reached his limit?" "Why does he still have other abilities hidden?" Captain George shouted in disbelief. Kenny was equally shocked, murmuring, "God, how could he still have hidden strengths?" "Does Number 37 have so many superpowers?" He couldn''t help but feel perplexed. Nearby, Logan finally understood how the young man had so easily destroyed the robot''s legs. What kind of mutant power is this? Otto and Valentine felt simrly shocked. However, what shocked them the most was that this mysterious young man possessed more than one ability! "He said he only had teleportation, right?" "So what are all these?" Look at what they had seen, just in a moment''s time, they had witnessed about four different superpowers! "It''s unbelievable!" The young man, already mysterious in their minds, had now be even more enigmatic. Beside them, Chris was also feeling mixed emotions. He couldn''t believe it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om His impression of the young man was still based on when he fought those ten people. Although he was strong then, he wasn''t nearly as powerful as now! When did he be so strong? Do mutants enhance their powers this quickly? And... "Does this kid have too many mutant abilities?" Chris wondered. While those on-site were stunned, the viewers watching the livestream had diverse thoughts. "This mutant is so powerful?" "Heavens, he''s much stronger than the other mutants; they were powerful, but definitely not this strong. One person can withstand a group of soldiers?" "I think I''m going to have insomnia now, how can someone be this powerful..." While ordinary viewers were shocked, watching mutants were equally astounded. This guy is too powerful?! Why does he have so many abilities? The mutants were filled with confusion, and also some envy and jealousy. Professor X and Mao disyed unusual expressions. Professor X saw great potential in the boy, though not as much as in an Omega-level mutant, but still impressive! With some training and mastery of his abilities, he could definitely be a qualified X- Man! As for Mao, his eyes gleamed with admiration, watching the boy decisively ughter ordinary humans, liking him more and more, the idea of recruiting him growing stronger in his mind. As they each had their thoughts, Syd in the midst of the battle suddenly called out to Logan and the others, "You guys leave here first, I''lle find youter." Logan and hispanions, catching their breath behind cover, were initially startled, then also realized that staying might only hinder the situation. So, they began evacuating, supporting the limp Valentine as they moved away from the fray. Captain George and his men wanted to stop them, but they were too preupied with Syd to act effectively. In a short span, Syd had taken down over a dozen men. "Number 37, stop!" Captain Kenny shouted grimly. Syd paused, almostughing out of irritation. Did they really think he would stop after everything they had done? Without hesitation, he fired a ck particle towards Kenny. Although Kenny narrowly escaped, the close call left him sweating coldly. Syd frowned slightly, instinctively wanting to use spatial transfer to approach. But before he could act on the impulse, he saw George unbuttoning his shirt to reveal a row of bombs strapped to his chest. Clearly, this was a precaution against Syd''s potential spatial transfer attack. If he dared to move closer, George was prepared to detonate the bombs, hoping to take Syd down with him. Syd grimaced. He couldn''t risk it. It was uncertain whether the bomb would detonate quicker than his spatial transfer or if he could outpace George''s reaction. If George anticipated the spatial transfer and detonated the bombs early, Syd could run right into an explosion... Syd wasn''t willing to gamble with his life. "If only the ck particles were level three..." Syd sighed. Given that his level two ck particles had a range of fifteen meters, he still couldn''t reach George effectively. If the ck particles were level three, the range would certainly increase, and then... Syd pondered deeply, considering even using extra photonic energy stored in his body to enhance the ck particles. However, he was uncertain if that would increase their range. Moreover, rather than increasing his expenditure to enhance the ck particles, he might as well use the Sunburst... Chapter 29: Chapter 29 Chapter 29: ? [Last Chapter will be uploaded in a few days, when uploading I''ll upload the poll in P@treon] [Votes Value] [P@treons] [Hyper Supporter=30x] [Super Supporters=20x] [Supporters=10x] [Free Members=3x] [Reviews=2x] [Webnovel Comment:=1x] [The poll will be up in a few days so for the moment you can read the other 2 fanfics, they are pretty good, so you can give them a try, Cheers!] Thinking about the Sunburst, Syd shook his head. After sensing the remaining energy inside his body, he knew it was impossible to execute it now. The battle had drained him, not just from the spatial transfers but from the energy expended to eliminate those ten or so people. His internal energy store was only enough for about forty uses of his abilities. Moreover, it was nighttime, making the execution of Sunburst even more difficult. Thest thing he wanted was to attempt it and end uppletely drained. Even if he could execute it, he wouldn''t be able to eliminate all of his pursuers at once. It seemed that if he tried and exhausted his energy, he would be left helpless. "If only I had more photon energy, or if Sunburst was at level two!" Syd sighed to himself. After sensing his remaining energy and noting that Logan and the others had left, he felt it was time for him to also make his exit. [ck Particle Experience +1] [ck Particle Experience +1] Before leaving, he fired two ck particles at a nearby Sentinel spider,pletely destroying them to prevent any pursuit. After estimating the leftover photonic energy, he fired another ck particle at a man, eliciting a scream. [ck Particle Experience +1] Without waiting for the furious Captain George and his men to react, Syd''s figure blurred and vanished from the spot, reappearing ten meters away. After several more flickers, hepletely disappeared from everyone''s view. George and Kenny, with grim expressions, hesitated for a moment but did not order a pursuit. "Damn it!" Captain Kenny cursed through gritted teeth. They had let that kid escape again! If it weren''t for his hidden abilities, they could have captured him this time. Thinking about these hidden abilities, even he couldn''t help but be astonished. "Damn, how many abilities does this kid have?" he cursed. Captain George felt simrly bewildered, wondering how that kid was so different, possessing so many mutant abilities... "I think this time the kid must have reached his limit!" George managed a strained smile. Captain Kenny hesitated but eventually nodded, sighing, "Another failure. We need to think about how to exin this to Alessandro." George''s expression soured. It wasn''t really their fault; it was that the kid had again shown new powers! Just then, they heard Irinaforting the audience. "Dear viewers, it seems our capture operation has failed, but don''t be discouraged. That mutant fugitive won''t escape for long." "After all, he''s just one person. How can he contend with the government?" "It won''t be long before he''s captured!" Irina smiled sweetly, trying to calm the viewers. Some viewers, initially fearful of mutants, rxed a little. Right, that mutant is powerful, but how could he possibly stand against the government? If the military had been deployed, he would have been captured already! Many people rxed thinking this. Listening to Irina''sforting words, George and Kenny felt even worse. A good operation to capture a mutant and show that mutants weren''t that scary had turned into this? Now, wasn''t it tantly telling everyone that mutants are terrifying? That they couldn''t defeat a mutant? Thankfully, Irina''s final words salvaged some dignity for them, and they too felt it made sense. After all, how could one person escape their grasp? Though they hadn''t captured him now, he would surely be caught eventually! Some mutants watching the live stream, initially happy for their fellow mutant''s escape, felt a twinge of worry at these words. Professor X and Mao had different thoughts now. Professor X wondered if they could find the boy and hide him to avoid the storm, while Mao thought about going to meet him and teach the humans a lesson! ... [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] After escaping the area, Syd breathed a sigh of relief. "I''ll let you off this time!" Thinking about the two leaders, a glint shed in his eyes. Then, sensing his nearly depleted photonic energy, his face showed a hint of helplessness. The energy inside him was still insufficient; otherwise, he could have resolved those people completely. "This time, their heavy losses should buy me some development time..." Syd looked forward to the daylight, eager to continue practicing his abilities, aiming to level up Sunburst to level two and the ck particles and other abilities to level three! By then, if he encountered those people again, he wouldn''t even need to run; he could easily defeat them! Just as he was filled with anticipation, Syd paused, remembering Logan and the others who had fled. "Where did they escape to?" After thinking for a while, he decided to head towards Chris''s house. Forty minutester, he heard a call from a distance. "Hey, Kevin, over here!" Otto called out from afar. Syd looked closely and saw a man waving at him in the distance; Logan and the others were also there. Dragging his tired body, Syd quickly ran over. "Follow me!" Otto led him towards a manhole cover near a sewer entrance, opened it, and climbed down first, followed by Logan and the others. Syd hesitated for a moment before covering the manhole and slowly climbing down. Just a short way down, he was surprised to find a whole different world below. In the dim, damp environment, a makeshift dwelling was set up not far away. Otto looked at Valentine and said, "We built this a while back, originally as a ce to stay in case we needed to escape..." He paused, thenughed wryly, "But now it''s just as well, it''sing in handy." After introducing the ce, including Otto, everyone looked at Syd with astonishment. "Who exactly are you?" Valentine, who had regained some consciousness, couldn''t help but ask. Logan appeared amazed. Otto and Chris, too, looked at him with a strange expression, viewing him differently. Syd didn''t know how to respond. At that moment, Wolverine Logan said dryly, "Kid, you sure have a lot of abilities." "You said you only had teleportation?" He looked at Syd with an odd expression. Syd felt a bit awkward and tried to exin, "I didn''t say I only had teleportation, just that I could do it..." Despite his exnation, Logan and the others still looked at him as if he were a creature. Especially Logan, Otto, and Valentine. Previously, they had found him mysterious because of his detailed recounting of Logan''s exploits. After the recent battle, they found the young man even more unfathomably mysterious. They were all curious about his identity, origins, and abilities. Then, Chris, who had been silent, spoke up, "Is this what you meant by hiding a bit of your power?" "From the time we met until now, you''ve shown nearly six abilities. Does that mean you have at least six abilities?" "What?" Logan and the others, who thought they knew the young man well, were utterly dumbfounded. Six abilities? Not just what they had seen before but others hidden as well? Their expressions changed, and they were even more shocked. Who exactly was this young man? Why did he know so many secrets? As a mutant, how could he have so many abilities?! At that moment, a string of questions popped into their minds. Syd didn''t know how to answer, so he simply repeated something he had told Chris before. "As a mutant, I must be cautious, so I hid some of my abilities." "That''s just a bit?" Chris asked incredulously, scratching his head, "You kid..." Suddenly, he asked, "Kid, are you hiding anything else?" "What level mutant are you?" "Level three or four?" Not just him, but even Logan couldn''t help but wonder. As for level five, they didn''t even consider that possibility. Syd coughed awkwardly, unsure how to respond. He changed the subject, "How long do you n to stay here?" Looking around at the poor environment, Otto replied, "We''ll wait until things calm down outside before we can leave. It should take a few days. It''s too dangerous to go out now." Logan and the others nodded. Hearing this, Syd nced at them and then said, "I might leave here tomorrow." What? "You''re crazy?" Otto eximed in shock, "Aren''t you afraid of being caught if you go out like this?" "Listen, kid..." Wolverine Logan also couldn''t help but interject, wanting to persuade him. Before he could finish, Syd said, "Staying here makes no sense for me. Even if I don''t leave, those people will find this ce soon." "And they''re after me, not you. It''s better for you if I leave." Of course, the most important reason was that the ce was too dark. Without sunlight, how could he enhance his powers? If he really stayed here without improving his powers, that would truly be courting death! After some persuasion, seeing that his mind was made up, they could only look at him with complex expressions. Time passed quickly, and soon it was the next day. Absorbing the little sunlight that came through the manhole, Syd''s energy began to recover. Ten minutester... Nodding at Logan and the others, Syd''s figure blurred and vanished from the sewer. Watching his figure disappear, the others showed a trace of concern. After yesterday''s events, the pursuit of Kevin would definitely intensify, and they wondered ifn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om he could evade capture... In a secluded alley, Syd''s figure suddenly appeared. Quickly scanning the surroundings to ensure no one else was around, he hurriedly left the area. As he searched for a new hiding ce, he saw how extensive their power was. On the streets, people were stationed at regr intervals, seemingly looking for suspicious individuals. Syd frowned, opting to rely on spatial transfers to move around. [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] After nearly half an hour, he found a secluded spot that was also sunlit. Once his energy was fully restored, he heard the long-awaited notification sound. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Taking advantage of the time to collect light energy, Syd experimented with some things. [Rebound Shield Experience +1] [Rebound Shield Experience +1] In the blink of an eye, two invisible rebound shields appeared around him. When Syd tried to summon a third rebound shield, he frowned. "Failed?" He had a feeling that a third rebound shield might require the rebound shield to be at level three. "I originally thought about deploying several rebound shields topletely protect myself, but it seems I was thinking too much." After testing the rebound shield, he focused on his other abilities. Soon, his attention was drawn to Sunburst. [Ability: Sunburst (23/100) Level 1] "First, I''ll level up Sunburst to level two, then raise the ck particles to level three. By then, the range of Sunburst and the range of the ck particles should both be enhanced!" The next second, a dazzling light appeared on him, apanied by the notification sound. [Sunburst Experience +1] [Sunburst Experience +1] [Sunburst Experience +1] As Syd worked hard to enhance his abilities, at Base 23, after dealing with the wounded and having a sleepless night, George and another person nervously knocked on the office door of the basemander, Alessandro. "Come in." Alessandro''s deep voice sounded. Captain George and the other person entered tentatively, startled by the intense gaze of Commander Alessandro staring at them as they walked in. Sitting in his chair, dressed in a ck and white suit and with a slicked-back hairdo, Alessandro looked grim and sharp-eyed as he eyed the two men entering. "Failed again?" he asked darkly. Captain George and hispanion took a deep breath, reluctantly nodding. "You two are really useless. With so many people, you can''t even catch a simple Number 37!" "Do you know how many calls I''ve received about this?" "You two are ipetent!" Alessandro angrily mmed his desk and threw a water cup at them. Bang! The water cup struck George, causing him great pain, but he dared not make a sound. Seeing themander''s anger slightly appeased, Captain Kenny hurriedly exined the situation. "Commander, there''s something very wrong with Number 37!" Hmm? Alessandro signaled him to continue. Captain Kenny quickly summarized the battle and mentioned the enhancement of Number 37''s abilities, even revealing that he had disyed two additional mutant powers! "What did you say?" Alessandro''s face showed a look of shock. Chapter 30: Chapter 30 Chapter 30: ? [The Poll Is Up! Vote For Your Favorite Fanfic, And The Winner Gets Picked Up!] [The Fanfics Are] [Starting as a ss 5 Mutant] [Hogwarts: I Really Am a Model Wizard] [Marvel: I Summon Heroes From Various Worlds] [The Poll Will Only Last Till The End Of Sunday!] [Votes Value] [P@treons] [Hyper Supporter=30x] [Super Supporters=20x] [Supporters=10x] [Free Members=3x] [Webnovel Reviews=1x] "Are you sure?!" Alexandro asked in surprise and doubt. "Positive!" Captain Kenny nodded solemnly, "No. 37 indeed has acquired two new abilities; one can reflect bullets, and the other can emit a blue energy beam!" Upon hearing this, Alexandro stroked his neatly trimmed beard, murmuring in surprise and suspicion, "That kid, could he have been hiding his strength and abilities?" Although he thought so, he still felt something was amiss. "No... His range of mutant abilities is still too vast..." He had considered whether these abilities might be derivatives of a single mutant ability, like psychic powers giving rise to telepathy and mind control. However, the abilities that the kid had shown didn''t seem rted at all. "Let''s just assume that the kid has mutated, gaining several abilities isn''t that big of a deal." After all, the kid had many abilities, but none particrly strong. Even if he had many, what difference would it make? In Alexandro''s eyes, as long as he was willing to pay the price, he could easily take care of that kid, not a significant threat. Unable to figure it out, Alexandro didn''t dwell on it, his gaze sternly settling on George and another man, he said, "This doesn''t change the fact that you''ve failed again." "This time, you didn''t just fail to capture him; you also lost a lot of men!" Hearing this, Captain Kenny knew they would likely face punishment and hurriedly said, "Commander Alexandro, please give us one more chance!" "I have already tested his limits; I am sure I can catch him next time!" Hmm? George and Alexandro, standing by, were slightly startled by his words. "Oh, Captain Kenny, what do you mean?" George asked in surprise. Noticing their gaze, Captain Kenny smiled slightly, saying, "I didn''t understand when No. 37 escaped before, but now I''ve figured it out."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "At that time, No. 37 took down almost half of our men. With his abilities, it wouldn''t have been hard to take down the rest." "Yet, the kid didn''t continue; instead, he left..." With augh, he added, "You mean..." George, catching on, his eyes lit up. Captain Kenny affirmed, "Yes, I suspect that the kid had reached his limit and couldn''t sustain his abilities any longer!" Considering this, George and Alexandro thought it over and agreed. Indeed, judging by the kid''s decisive attitude in killing before, if he could have continued, he would not have spared the remaining men and would have killed them on the spot! That is to say, he had probably reached his limit at that moment, which forced him to retreat. "You mean..." Alexandro frowned slightly. Captain Kenny affirmed, "Just send more people next time to encircle him, and No. 37 definitely won''t escape!" "Having tested the kid''s limits, n it out, and he won''t get away even if he had wings!" Alexandro, seeing the logic, hesitated for a moment before deciding to give them another chance. He nodded his head. Seeing his agreement, Captain Kenny and George breathed a sigh of relief. Just then, George suddenly thought of something and asked, "Commander, could we request a few giant sentinel robots?" Captain Kenny also brightened up at the idea. Alexandro shook his head, "The giant sentinel robots are still in development; some critical aspects haven''t been breakthrough yet; we don''t even have a finished product." George and the other were a bit disappointed. Looking at them, knowing they were somewhat unsure and wanted to secure some leverage, he instructed, "This time, you''ll head to Base 2, call on a mutant known as ''Hound''; he can help you locate No. 37." "Also, No.1 and No.5 will be joining you this time." As he mentioned No.1 and No.5, his face couldn''t help but show pride. George and the other were stunned. Hearing the name ''Hound'', they knew what abilities that mutant had, and they were not surprised, but No.1 and No.5 stunned them. Thinking of No.1 and No.5, their eyes showed both awe and fear. No.5 with super-speed self-healing, energy bursts... No.1 with metal body, enhanced strength, heightened senses, pulse interference... These two were monsters, humanoid weapons! Monsters born from their base''s research! From the numbers alone, the strength these two possessed was far more terrifyingpared to No. 37. Initially, Kenny had assessed thatpared to No. 37, these two were the true mutants, possessing fearsome power! Moreover, No.1 was known as the mutant nemesis, his pulse interference not only made electronic devices malfunction in his presence but also disrupted mutants'' abilities rendering them ineffective! So far, they had never encountered a mutant who wasn''t affected by his interference! With him around, even if No. 37 tried to run, he wouldn''t get far; facing him, his abilities would be neutralized on contact! Without his powers, No. 37 would be just a regr person; how could he resist then? Realizing this, Kenny and the other couldn''t help but show confident smiles. Captain Kenny praised, "Compared to No.1 and No.5, No. 37 is really nothing; with them, we absolutely cannot fail!" He couldn''t even imagine failing, not just considering the pulse interference, but even the sheer power of No.1 and No.5 alone wasn''t something No. 37 could handle! No. 37 took some time just to deal with a dozen men, whereas No.1 and No.5 could probably dispose of them neatly within a minute! And now that they had tested the kid''s limits and had No.1 and No.5 on their side, how could they lose? Captain Kenny couldn''t see how. Before dismissing the two, Alexandro also approved five sentinel spiders for assistance in the capture. Then, he stayed in his office, quietly awaiting good news. While they were discussing these matters, inside Base 23, both regr and mutant prisoners were whispering among themselves. "Hey, have you heard? They still haven''t caught No. 37!" "Not only that, but he killed a lot of the people they sent after him!" "I heard it was a dozen or so..." The inmates shared the news they got from the guards. "Really? They still haven''t caught him? How is that possible? Does No. 37 really have that much strength?" "I''ve seen that No. 37; he shouldn''t be that strong, right?!" "What kind of mutant power does he have, to kill so many people?" Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Chapter 31: ? [Here''s The Winner!!] All the prisoners, both regr and mutant, showed expressions of shock. They had been discussing and betting on when Prisoner 37 would be caught. Most believed he would be apprehended within a day or two, but now... They were informed that the very person they had been gossiping about, the one they were eagerly anticipating to be captured, not only escaped but also killed a group of people chasing him? That strong? How could he be that strong? Nearly a hundred prisoners found it hard to believe and felt incredulous. At this moment, a prisoner named ude shouted, "You must be joking! Does 37 have that kind of power?" "Are you messing with us?" "Even I, Number 20, wouldn''t dare im I could kill several armed guys!" The prisoners all nodded in agreement, feeling that ude''s words made sense. In an instant, many skeptical eyes turned to the person who had revealed the news. Even the freckled young man who had spoken to Syd before now found it hard to believe what he was hearing. If you''re going to lie, at least make it believable! Feeling the doubts, the informant, Jeffrey, became anxious and said, "Damn it, I swear I''m not lying!" He exined, "I heard that Number 37 has more than five mutant abilities, which allowed him to kill those pursuers!" As soon as he finished speaking, the room fell silent, and everyone showed expressions of disbelief. At this moment, they thought Jeffrey must have lost his mind to say something so outrageous! More than five abilities? How could that be possible! It''s not just the regr prisoners who didn''t believe it; even the mutants scoffed, thinking it was impossible. How could someone have more than five abilities? Is that even a mutant? Mutants wondered why someone among them would be so special. Their disbelief didn''tst long, as it was soon broken by another prisoner who had asked a friendly guard and received the same answer! Everyone was stunned. At the same time, they felt envy and jealousy. However, this feeling didn''tst long and was soon reced by schadenfreude and pity as another piece of news spread. Numbers One and Five, two monsters in special confinement and severely brainwashed, were being sent to capture Number 37? "Number 37 is done for!" "Those two are monsters; no one can beat them!" "Number Five is unkible; even if you smash his head, he won''t die. And Number One is even worse..." Mentioning Number One, most of the mutant prisoners showed expressions of disgust, both fearful and eager to kill him. During the pulse interference, they didn''t want to experience the feeling of being powerless again! Knowing these two were sent, the prisoners started betting on how long it would take to capture Number 37. Most bet three days, a few bet a week, but none thought he could escape. Some even believed that fragile Number 37 would die at the hands of Numbers One and Five! While the prisoners were busy discussing, far away in a remote corner, Syd Castell was diligently practicing "Sunshine." [Sunshine Experience +1] [Sunshine Experience +1] [Sunshine Experience +1] With each practice session, the experience bar of "Sunshine" increased at a steady pace. As the sun began to set and the sky darkened, Syd stopped and looked at his status panel. [Ability: Sunshine (98/100) Level 1] Syd was initially pleased, then frowned.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Just two more points?" Sensing his internal energy, he hesitated. With his current energy, he could perform "Sunshine" two more times, but... "If I use it all, I''ll have little light energy left. What if I encounter pursuers then..." Syd shook his head, abandoning the idea of upgrading immediately. Since only two points were left, he could wait until the next morning. Thinking this, Syd felt a sense of anticipation. He left his current spot, looking for a hidden ce to rest. The night passed quickly without any incidents. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Groggy, Syd was awakened by the sound of notifications. Feeling the energy filling his body, he eagerly began to practice the reduced version of "Sunshine." [Sunshine Experience +1] [Sunshine Experience +1] With the final notification, Syd Castell immediately felt a change within himself. [Ability: Sunshine (0/500) Level 2] A familiar warm current flowed through his body, causing an itchy sensation as if something was changing. When the feeling subsided, Syd found it easier to control the special sunlight of "Sunshine." Looking up at the bright sky, he focused his mind. In the next moment, the sunlight within a 20-meter radius slightly distorted. Syd quickly stopped the action. "About 20 meters, huh..." Syd felt a bit disappointed. Despite his slight disappointment,pared to the level 1 "Sunshine," he could ept this improvement. At level 1, he could barely cover half a room, but now, he could cover 20 meters! And this 20 meters was based on his current energy levels! The maximum range of level 2 "Sunshine" wasn''t just 20 meters; his limited energy was holding him back from fully using it! "When the ck particles upgrade to level 3 and my energy increases, how much further will the range of ''Sunshine'' extend?" Syd''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. Compared to levels 1 and 2, level 3 represented a qualitative change, bringing even more energy! As for now... Sensing the gradually replenishing energy in his body, Syd silently estimated. Besides "Sunshine," he could use his other abilities around fifty times! If it was level 1 abilities, he could even use them over a hundred times, enough to fight intensely for two or three minutes! Thinking about his level 1 abilities, Syd nced at his status panel and found none remained at level 1; they had all been upgraded to level 2. Noticing the sparse energy points on the panel, his attention turned to the unlocking progress. (Unlocking Progress 79%) "I wonder if reaching 80% will grant me new abilities?" "Flight or something else?" Syd felt a surge of anticipation. Would the abilities obtainedter be even more powerful? With this in mind, he decided not to continue practicing his abilities for now, nning to focus on reaching 80% unlocking progress first! Under the sunlight, a series of notifications echoed in his ears. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Chapter 32: Chapter 32 Chapter 32: ? [Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] With each notification, the energy points on the panel steadily increased. After some time, the energy points reached over nine hundred. [Energy Points: 904] ncing at it, Syd tried adding them to the unlocking progress. With anticipation in his eyes, the unlocking progress jumped to 80%. (Unlocking Progress 80%) However, to his disappointment, he did not hear any notification about a new ability. "Nothing?" Syd frowned. "It seems like it needs to reach 85%!" Syd was certain. Then, ncing at the depleted energy points, he sighed regretfully. To reach 85%, it would probably take at least eight thousand more energy points, which would require a lot of time. After a moment, he decided to focus on upgrading his abilities first. He aimed to upgrade the ck particles to level three, increase his internal photon energy, and improve his overall strength. As for acquiring new abilities, that could be postponed for a while. Though he was somewhat eager to obtain new abilities in the future. ording to his thinking, the abilities awakenedter should be more unique. Perhaps, once the mimicry reaches 100%, it will result in unimaginable changes! Syd thought with anticipation. [ck Particle Experience +1] [ck Particle Experience +1] [ck Particle Experience +1]... [Ability: ck Particle (60/500) Level 2] While he was diligently practicing ck particles, a group of people started targeting him. ... On the rooftop of a six-story hotel. "Boss, are we really going to take on this mission?" "That mutant seems hard to deal with. If we really go up against him, I''m afraid..." A burly man in blue clothes with a scar on his face hesitated as he spoke to the muscr, broad-shouldered man with a fierce expression beside him. Albert nced at his subordinate, Jack, with disdain. "What are you afraid of? He''s just a mutant, not a god. As long as we use sniper rifles from a distance, he won''t even have time to react." Despite Albert''s confidence, Jack still hesitated. At this moment, Albert''s voice turned serious. "Besides, we''ve already epted the mission. If we don''tplete it, we''ll face punishment!" Hearing this, Jack shuddered at the thought of failure''s consequences. He quickly shook off his hesitation, his eyes filling with determination. Soon, greed appeared in his eyes. Recently, a bounty had appeared on the dark web. Anyone who killed the target on the bounty would receive three million dors! Three million dors! With that money, both he and Albert could live in luxury for a long time! The target on the bounty was a sixteen-year-old boy named Kevin. Though the boy was young, for three million dors, they would send him to his death with little remorse. Furthermore, the boy was far from ordinary. The abilities described on the bounty alone were enough to make them shiver. In short, he was a mutant with terrifying killing abilities! ncing at a hidden corner in the distance, Jack''s eyes lit up with excitement. They had spent a lot of effort tracking down this boy. If not for the previous battle and some luck, they might never have found him! "This kid is really good at hiding, making our boss work hard..." Comining for a moment, he then said excitedly, "But it''s almost over. Soon, it will be time to reap the rewards!" "Boss, you''re right. He''s just a mutant, not a god. As long as he gets shot, he''ll die!" With sniper rifles, they could easily kill the boy and im the three million dors! The two men took out sniper rifle parts from their backpacks and began assembling them. As they were assembling, Jack, observing through a telescope, noticed something unusual. It seemed another group was targeting the boy! This couldn''t be allowed! "Boss, look, three people areing!" "What do we do? They seem to be here to kill the boy too. If they get him first, we..." Jack said anxiously. Albert paused, extending his strong arm to take the telescope from Jack and look at the distance. He saw three people approaching the boy''s hiding ce, their mouths moving as if shouting something. Albert frowned, then rxed and smiled. "Let them fight each other. When they''re both exhausted, we''ll take over." Hearing this, Jack''s anxiety faded, reced by excitement as he anticipated the scene. In the distance. "Come out, we know you''re in there!" A thick voice echoed. Hearing the voice outside, Syd was startled and walked out from his hiding ce, puzzled. "Who are you?" Seeing two white men and a ck woman, Syd asked cautiously.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The ck woman, in her thirties with a fierce expression, stepped forward and red at him. "We''re from the mutant underground organization. Did you kill Carlpana?" Syd instantly understood everything. Before he could say anything, the ck woman sneered. "Don''t deny it. We know it was you!" "You''re a ruthless kid. Juste with us and face the leader''s punishment!" She suddenly opened her mouth, emitting an ear-piercing scream. Buzz! The sound wave, moving at the speed of sound, rushed toward Syd. Despite his quick reaction, he was momentarily caught off guard. The screeching sound echoed in his ears, making him momentarily deaf. All other sounds disappeared, leaving only the buzzing. [Spatial Shift Experience +1] In less than a second, his figure blurred, instantly disappearing from the original spot and reappearing ten meters away, escaping the sound wave''s range. Where he had stood, the sound waves continued to crash, causing dust to rise as a wall shook and crumbled to the ground! The terror of the sound waves was evident! Ten meters away, Syd stumbled, covering his still buzzing, slightly bleeding ears, his eyes shing with killing intent. Hmm? Suddenly, he saw one of the white men emitting red light, his skin oozing magma-like substances, distorting the surrounding air with heat. The other man disappeared in a sh! Already on alert, Syd''s instincts screamed danger, and he used spatial shift again without hesitation. [Spatial Shift Experience +1] As he vanished, the spot where he had been was upied by the white youth who had disappeared. The youth held a sharp dagger, poised to strike. "Ran away?" Kurban looked surprised. "Speedster?" Syd first frowned, then sighed in relief. Chapter 33: Chapter 33 Chapter 33: ? [Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Luckily, this guy wasn''t as fast as Quicksilver or the sh; otherwise, he might have taken me out in an instant! With his current strength, he wasn''t yet at the level where he could easily handle speedsters. Even the progenitor mutant Apocalypse had no solution against Quicksilver''s speed. If not for his self-healing ability and quick neural response, which allowed him to use his powers to lock Quicksilver''s feet, he might have been killed! Of course, while this guy wasn''t as fast as Quicksilver, he was still very fast, likely approaching the speed of sound, but just a bit slower when attacking. Syd kept a close eye on his opponent''s movements. The moment the guy moved, he would use spatial shift. He wasn''t idle, though. These three had caught him off guard, but if he didn''t fight back now, he''d be a fool. Did they think he was so easy to bully? The next second, his figure blurred and disappeared from his original spot. [Spatial Shift Experience +1] [Spatial Shift Experience +1] With two consecutive spatial shifts, he appeared beside the ck woman. The moment he appeared, his fingers touched her chest. "Divine Finger!" [Divine Finger Experience +1] Bang! In an instant, the mirror space shattered, and the ck woman screamed, arge hole appearing in her chest. The next second, she flew backward. At the same time, a shrill scream escaped her mouth, making everyone, including Syd, instinctively cover their ears. Sound waves swept around, causing buildings to tremble and copse. In the chaos, the screams of innocent victims could be heard. [Spatial Shift Experience +1] [Spatial Shift Experience +1] Syd shed to a distant spot, watching the destructive sound waves with a lingering fear. Dust filled the air, and various buildings copsed... It was truly terrifying. He hadn''t expected the ck woman to unleash such power before dying. Was this a loss of control over her ability? Syd knew that mutants could be unreasonable at times. Normally weak, if they lost control, their danger level could skyrocket. This woman''s ability was already formidable, and now that she had lost control, it made sense that she would explode with such power. Regardless, she was definitely dead! Without self-healing or defensive abilities, a single divine finger was enough to send her to the crematorium! In the distance. Watching this scene through binocrs, Jack and Albert instinctively swallowed. Damn, this was too terrifying! Seeing the sound waves wreak havoc in the distance, toppling houses and sending people flying with blood spurting, the two men shivered. If they had been on site, they would have been killed instantly! "Mutants are indeed monsters!" Jack thought in fear. Especially the boy who had killed a mutant with ease. He terrified them. Of course, the oue of the battle was still uncertain. Although one person was dead, the other side had a speedster. If Syd made one mistake, he could die too! "Inge!" The two white men looked at the dying Inge on the wall and turned their furious eyes toward Syd. "I''m going to kill you!" Marco roared, his body emitting magma. In an instant, he hurled arge mass of magma. Syd watched the iing magma with a calm expression, his figure shing and disappearing from the spot. [Spatial Shift Experience +1] [ck Particle Experience +1] [ck Particle Experience +1] [ck Particle Experience +1] Three ck particles appeared, flying towards Marco like bullets. "Ah..." Unable to dodge, Marco''s arm was grazed by a ck particle, instantly losing a chunk of flesh. [Spatial Shift Experience +1] Seeing the speedster disappear, Syd immediately vanished from his spot. [Spiritual Light Beam Experience +1] Instead of attacking the speedster, the next second, a spiritual light beam erupted from beneath Marco''s feet. With a scream, Marco flew backward, blood sttering. "Marco!" Kurban''s eyes turned red as he red at Syd. "You just wait!" Kurban''s figure blurred and disappeared. [Spatial Shift Experience +1]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Syd appeared on the rooftop, surprised to find that the guy hadn''t attacked but had chosen to leave. "He''s retreating?" Surprised, Syd didn''t chase after him. Not that he could catch him even if he tried. Even at full attention, he could only see the guy''s afterimage. Without careful focus, he could easily lose sight of him, and spatial shift wouldn''t help. Moreover, facing a speedster, Syd didn''t dare get too close. Even during the battle, he had kept a safe distance, allowing time to react. If he got too close, even with spatial shift, he worried he might get killed in return. Unless he awakened self-healing abilities, he wouldn''t be able to fight recklessly like Wolverine or Deadpool. Thinking this, Syd didn''t let his guard down. His figure blurred and disappeared from the spot. [Spatial Shift Experience +1] [Spatial Shift Experience +1] In the distance. Seeing the mutant boy disappear, Jack put down the binocrs, swallowing nervously. "Boss, are we still going after him?" Looking at the chaotic battlefield in the distance, like it had been plowed by bombs, cold sweat broke out on his back. Albert gritted his teeth, saying, "What''s there to fear? He''s just a mutant. As long as he can''t react..." As he spoke, his voice weakened, clearly realizing the consequences if they failed to kill him instantly and he fought back! "Let''s go, chase him!" In the end, Albert couldn''t resist the lure of three million dors. He called out to Jack, packed up, and ran in the direction the boy had left. As Syd and the two men left, rms sounded in ab base ten kilometers away. "Hurry, we can''t let that symbiote escape!" A team of fully armed security guards rushed towards the corridor. Bang bang bang! Countless bullets rained down ahead. In front, a middle-aged man with a nk expression ran frantically, his agility more like a cheetah than a human. Thud, thud, thud, bullets pierced flesh... "These damned humans!" A hoarse, enraged voice emerged from the man''s body. Amidst the whistling wind, faintints could be heard. "Weak carbon-based lifeforms. These humans are so frail. Isn''t there anyone stronger? Are they all this fragile..." The sound of gunfire, apanied by chaotic footsteps, echoed in the area. Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Chapter 34: ? [Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Under the bright sunlight. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bullets whizzed through the air, aimed at the fleeing figure at the speed of sound. However, despite being hit multiple times, even in the head, they had no effect. The middle-aged man, enduring the gunfire, escaped from the base at a speed surpassing that of an ordinary person. "Oh, shit!" Watching the middle-aged man gradually disappear, the armed guards looked grim, with some cursing under their breath. The Life Foundation was in an uproar, with vehicles speeding out to chase the escaping man. Half an hourter... "Weak humans!" Controlling the man riding the stolen motorcycle, Venom''s hoarse voice was full ofints. He could feel that this body was reaching its limit and would soon die. At that point, he would have to crawl out of this body. If he couldn''t find a new host that could adapt to Earth''s environment, he would soon perish! Not wanting to die, he quickly took action. His ck, sludge-like body split into two parts, with therger one taking up ny percent and the smaller one taking up ten percent. The motorcycle roared, the wind howling past. Therger part of Venom''s body squirmed out of the middle-aged man''s chest, then, seizing the moment, leaped toward a strong man in his thirties or forties walking on the sidewalk. "Oh, hell, what is this?!" Walking down the corridor, forced by his boss to go to the Life Foundation for an interview, Eddie saw a ck mass flying towards him and cursed. Before he could brush off the sticky thing, it seeped into his skin and vanished! "What the hell!" Eddie Brock was shocked, feeling like he wanted to dissect himself. He searched his body but found nothing. As he panicked, a hoarse voice came from within him. "Shut up!" Ignoring Eddie''s stunned reaction, Venom marveled internally. "I don''t think there''s a better host than this one..." After parasitizing this human, Venom was surprised to find that this body was highlypatible with him! He had never experienced suchpatibility in all his parasitic endeavors on Earth! Previous human test subjects would die because they couldn''t sustain him, their organs failing over time. But this guy, Eddie, had a body that greatly satisfied him, making him believe he couldn''t find a better one. While Venom was pleased, Eddie was panicking. Meanwhile, the middle-aged man on the motorcycle continued to speed away. He was meant to divert the pursuers for Venom! He didn''t care about the small part of Venom left in the man''s body. That part would probably be found by the Life Foundation and locked in ab. While Venom considered how tomunicate with Eddie, the middle-aged man two kilometers away was surrounded by Life Foundation agents. Bang! Bang! Bang... Bullets and tranquilizer darts rained down on him. Soon, the middle-aged man fell to the ground. "I got him," one of the ck-suited men said into his walkie-talkie. "Bring him back!" a voice replied excitedly. "Roger that." The ck-suited men lifted the middle-aged man into a car and headed back to the Life Foundation. In their haste, they didn''t notice a thumb-sized blob of ck liquid seeping from the man''s finger and rolling into a nearby sewer grate. In the dark sewer, Venom squirmed, feeling increasingly anxious. He knew that if he didn''t find a host soon, this weak body would die! He didn''t want to die! From the moment he separated, he became an independent entity, despite still being connected to therger part. Quickly, he sensed something and leaped onto a gray rat. The rat''s beady eyes glowed eerily as it swiftly scurried through the sewer. He needed to find apatible host quickly! "Damn you, you''ll regret abandoning me. I''ll make you regret it..." ... While the situation with Venom caused chaos, several kilometers away, Syd was practicing ck particles. [ck Particle Experience +1] [ck Particle Experience +1] [ck Particle Experience +1] "Hmm?" After an hour of practice, Syd suddenly stopped. A notification abruptly appeared in his mind. "Hidden in an unseen corner, a hunter is aiming at you, seemingly preparing to kill..." Syd''s face changed slightly, and he instinctively used spatial shift. [Spatial Shift Experience +1] Appearing ten meters away, he looked back at where he had been standing. Thud! A long bullet embedded itself deeply into the ground! "Another sniper?" Syd''s face darkened. The next second, he followed the direction from which the bullet hade. Two hundred meters away was a three-story building... [Spatial Shift Experience +1] He disappeared from his spot again. By now, he had a good idea of where the sniper was located. As he moved towards the building, Jack and Albert, hiding inside, began to panic. "What do we do, boss? He found us!" "Run!" Albert didn''t even bother with the sniper rifle, turning and bolting. Jack hesitated for a moment, then hurried after him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om A few minutester, they were sprinting down a dark corridor. "Should be safe now, right?" Looking around and seeing no one following, Jack sighed in relief. But just then, a figure appeared before them. "Who are you? Who sent you to assassinate me?" Syd asked coldly. As he spoke, he raised his right hand, ck particles floating around it, ready to be fired at any moment. "Wait, we''ll talk!" Panicking, Jack quickly said, "We''re assassins. We took a dark web contract to kill you." "Dark web?" Syd was taken aback. He was familiar with the dark web, having heard about it in his previous life. Beneath the surface intey the dark web, where illegal transactions often took ce. This assassination was likely ordered by someone on the dark web and carried out by these unlucky hitmen. Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Chapter 35: ? [Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] "Do you know anything about your employer?" Syd asked with a frown. Jack shook his head. Syd pondered for a moment, quickly suspecting who might be behind this. "The people from the experimental base?" He didn''t bother to think further. It could only be a few individuals, and he would have his chance to get back at them eventually! As he moved his fingers, ready to send a ck particle into each of these two, a faint noise came from not far away. Hmm? Syd turned to look, puzzled. He saw an orange cat meowing and approaching him. At first, he didn''t pay much attention and was about to continue his action. But before he could make a move, the cat''s unusual behavior caught his eye. A shadow flickered in the cat''s yellow eyes, and a small blob of ck liquid oozed from its forehead.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om In Syd''s peripheral vision, he saw the ck substance leap from the cat andnd on his right hand. Syd was shocked at first, then quickly realized what it was. "Venom?!" His mind raced, recalling what he knew about this thing. An alien organism, a symbiote, that needed to attach to other organisms to survive on Earth. Once bonded with a host, it could unleash incredible power... The most famous instance was when it attached to Spider-Man, forming a Venom suit that led to Peter''s dark transformation. Of course, there were several versions of Venom, and he wasn''t sure if this one was the same as the one that bonded with Spider-Man. But regardless, bonding with this thing wasn''t all benefits; there were drawbacks too. Syd didn''t dare take this lightly. Seeing Venom on his hand and even seeping into his arm, he panicked and instinctively drove his internal photon energy to counter it. "Ah..." A faint scream came from his arm as Venom was forced out by the burning light energy. Watching this from a distance, Jack and Albert were stunned. The Venom, burned by the photon energy, was equally shocked. Initially, it thought it had just found an ordinary human, but then... no? At first, it had a casual attitude, thinking it could use this boy''s body for a while. But when it entered the boy''s body, it waspletely astonished! It felt an unprecedented power! This boy''s body was different from ordinary people. Not only did his cells contain mysterious unknown factors, but his flesh also had a special energy attached to it! It had a sunny quality, giving Venom a warm feeling... Of course, that was before the boy activated his energy. Once activated, all Venom felt was a burning sensation, forcing it to leave his body. Even though it was only a brief fusion, Venom felt afort it had never experienced before. That feeling made it crave more! The sensation of being filled with power was intoxicating! Filled with urgency, Venom wanted to re-enter the boy''s body. But before it could act, Syd frowned and spoke, "Venom?" Venom paused in surprise, its small head morphing and asking, "Human, how do you know my name?" "An alien lifeform?" Syd continued, "A symbiote?" "You..." Venom was both puzzled and shocked at having its origins exposed. It swore it didn''t know this boy, and he shouldn''t know about Venom or symbiotes! Nearby, Jack and Albert, still in shock, looked at the ck liquid, hearing Syd''s words. An alien lifeform?! What the hell is going on in this world? They were in disbelief. "Human, how do you know so much? Who are you?" Venom asked in astonishment. Syd calmly replied, "I know more than just your name. I know a lot about symbiotes. But never mind how I know. Now, leave my body, or don''t me me for being rude!" Venom, initially stunned by the information, quickly regained itsposure, urgently saying, "No, no, human, don''t drive me away!" "I''m Venom. I''m a symbiote. Bond with me, human!" Syd shook his head. Venom grew more desperate, "Please, together we''ll be the strongest, the most powerful! No one can defeat us! We will be kings!" "Stay away from me," Syd said, frowning, grabbing the sticky substance and throwing it far away. But as soon as he threw it, the substance wriggled back towards him like a desperate puppy. "No, don''t abandon me, please, human!" Venom pleaded, its tiny face full of desperation. Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Chapter 36: ? [Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Watching the pleading Venom clinging to him like sticky candy, Syd felt a bit helpless. If this creature had shown aggression, he would have dealt with it immediately, but its groveling made it harder to handle.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He temporarily shifted his attention and looked at Jack and Albert. "No, no, don''t kill us!" Noticing Syd''s gaze, Jack hurriedly begged for mercy. Syd nced at their terrified faces but ignored their pleas. Since they had intended to kill him for the bounty, their deaths were their own fault. In the next second, with Jack and Albert looking on in terror and Venom in surprise, ck waves surged in Syd''s hand. [ck Particle Experience +1] [ck Particle Experience +1] Two ck particles shot out like bullets towards Jack and Albert. Alert, they dodged to the side, avoiding the first two particles. [ck Particle Experience +1]... No matter how much they tried to dodge, they couldn''t escape the next four ck particles and were struck in the chest. Blood flowed, and as hey dying, Albert cursed, "You''lle to hell to find us soon enough!" "Killing us won''t end it. Your bounty will keep rising, and stronger people wille after you!" "Hope you don''t meet the top-ranked assassins, or else..." Albert gave a bitterugh before he stopped breathing, and Jack soon followed after uttering his own curses. Seeing them dead, Venom quickly spoke up, "Human, don''t worry about their words. If you and I merge, everything can be solved!" "We can tear apart anyone in our way!" Finally, his small ck face was full of pleading, "Please, human, merge with me. We will be the strongest!" Listening to Venom''s incessant chatter, Syd felt a headacheing on. Eliminating it would be troublesome, and if he threw it away, it would likelye back... After a moment of thought, he decided to negotiate with Venom. "Mergingpletely with you is not an option..." Syd said slowly. Venom''s ck face filled with disappointment, but before he could continue pleading, Syd said something that surprised him. "However, I can let you merge with my right hand. If you agree and can manage that..." Syd looked calmly at Venom. He had thought this through. Venom wasn''t entirely bad; there were obvious benefits to merging with it. If it was just his right arm, he could agree to that. As for a full-body merge, he outright rejected the idea. Aplete merge meant Venom would be inside his body, which could cause trouble if it acted up. Moreover, a full merge meant Venom would have ess to his brain, and without mental abilities, it might learn his memories, which Syd could not ept. But if it was just his right arm, any problems wouldn''t be severe. Even if Venom tried something, his internal photon energy would alert him immediately. Venom would have to get past the photon energy first! "I warn you, if you go beyond my right arm..." Before Syd could finish his warning, Venom excitedly interrupted, "Human, I agree!" Venom''s ck liquid body immediately jumped onto Syd''s right arm and quickly seeped in. Syd didn''t feel much, only sensing something entering his arm and feeling a presence there. He had the sense that he could expel Venom at any time if he wanted to. Aside from that, there was no difort. "Symbiotes are really special..." Syd muttered to himself. While Syd was adjusting, Venom inside him was also exploring. It had only merged for a second or two before, but now, almost fully merged, it could feel the differencepletely. "Human, you are unique, powerful. I''ve never seen anything like you!" Venom was filled with awe. If other humans were weak and fragile, this one was different, unique! The warm energy like sunlight, the mysterious unknown cells... All of it gave Venom unprecedented power. It felt stronger than ever! It felt full of energy, replenishing its depleted reserves rapidly! In its excitement, it instinctively tried to use its symbiote power to replicate the host''s abilities. But something unexpected happened! Venom was shocked to find it couldn''t replicate this host''s mysterious cellr factors. "Damn, I''ve never seen anything like this!" Venom eximed. What was going on? Besides that, it discovered something unbelievable. These mysterious cells were actually eroding it! Threads of mysterious power appeared, slowly altering it! Venom was questioning its existence. It had always been the one to erode others, and now it was being eroded? Was it the symbiote, or was this boy the real symbiote? Venom''s feelings fluctuated, but ultimately, it couldn''t bear to leave this human''s body. This host was too perfect, unlike any other it had ever encountered! Besides that, it unexpectedly discovered that although it couldn''t clone the mysterious cellr factors, it could absorb sunlight. Syd''s arm extended a ck liquid tendril. As sunlight hit the tendril, it felt warm, and its depleted energy seemed to replenish. Venom was overjoyed. In its excitement, the tendril transformed into a small ck head. "This is amazing!" Venom shouted in delight. Then, excitedly, it said, "You are special, unlike any ordinary human. It''s like you''re not even the same species!" "I''ve never seen anything so... so..." It became incoherent. Syd looked at it in surprise and asked, learning the general situation. Absorbing sunlight wasn''t a big deal, probably due to the energy absorption ability. "Mysterious factor in the cells?" Syd instantly thought of Sunshine. Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Chapter 37: ? [Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Whether it was when he awakened Sunshine or when it leveled up, Syd could always feel a warm current flowing through his body, likely altering his cells at that time. He wasn''t surprised that Venom couldn''t clone this. After all, Sunshine was an Omega-level ability, and it was derived from mimicking this power. It was normal for Venom to have trouble with it. Venom''s inability to sense the mimicry of this mysterious power from the start was also within Syd''s expectations. If Venom had discovered something, that would have been surprising. After thinking it through, Syd looked at Venom''s small ck head and asked, "What abilities do you have?" Although he had some knowledge, he wanted to be sure to avoid any mistakes. Quickly, with Venom''s exnation, he sorted out Venom''s other abilities. In addition to shape-shifting, Venom could repair the host''s damaged body. Venom''s physical and extraordinary resistances were also very high. There were other abilities, such as allowing the host to breathe underwater... Syd focused on the shape-shifting and body repair abilities. He raised his right hand and tried to control Venom. In the next second, his right hand transformed from flesh to a ck liquid, then solidified into a giant sword. With a thought, Syd changed the sword into a shield, and then into gloves and other forms. With a bang, his right hand, now in the shape of a hammer, smashed into the ground. After the loud noise, a small pit appeared on the ground. "It''s like the material turned into metal..." Syd marveled. As for the body repair ability... He looked at his body but didn''t dare to test it out. Moreover... "With Venom only inhabiting my right hand, it can''t repair other parts of my body..." Syd shook his head. Of course, he wasn''t going to let Venom fully merge with him either. While he was experimenting, Venom excitedly said, "Human, how about it? Pretty good, right?" "I''m the best! With you, it''s even better. We''re the strongest!" "No one can stop us!" Syd smiled slightly, "The world isn''t as simple as you think..." Venom looked puzzled. Then, with a curious expression, Venom asked, "Human, is absorbing sunlight and shooting that ck stuff your ability?" "You''ll find outter. We need to leave here now." "And call me Syd." Syd started walking away. "Syd, don''t waste it. Let me eat those two humans'' brains!" With a slurp, Venom licked its sharp teeth, eyes longing as it stared at the two corpses. Shaking his head as he walked, Syd replied, "No."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Even though it didn''t involve his mouth, he still felt nauseated at the thought of brains entering his body. As they walked, Syd looked at Venom''s small form, puzzled. "What''s with your body? Why are you so small?" In all the Spider-Man and Eddie versions, Venom was never this small. It looked somewhat juvenile, much smaller in size. Venom paused and its ck face turned fierce, angrily saying, "That damn bastard dared to abandon me!" "I''ll definitely get revenge!" Listening to its story, Syd understood what had happened and knew which version of Venom this was. "The Life Foundation, huh?" He frowned, thinking, "Has the plot changed?" ording to Venom''s story, this was the plot of the movie *Venom: Lethal Protector*. The Life Foundation conducted space exploration and brought back several symbiotes from a meteorite, one of which was Venom. Toplete the symbiosis experiments with humans, the Life Foundation''s owner conducted a series of cruel human experiments. A journalist named Eddie Brock went to investigate and interview, and after a series of events, he took Venom from theb and formed a perfect symbiosis. Faced with Eddie, who had taken the symbiote, the Life Foundationunched a series of pursuits... Syd frowned. From what Venom said, it wasn''t Eddie who took Venom from theb? "Is this because of my influence?" Syd pondered. Of course, the most important thing was that if the plot progressed as expected, the Life Foundation would likelyunch a rocket to retrieve the meteorite containing millions of symbiotes. At that point... He shared this information with Venom, shocking it. "Syd, how do you know so much about the Life Foundation?" Not only about the Life Foundation, but this mysterious human seemed to know everything about symbiotes too! At this moment, Venom was deeply suspicious. What was going on? After thinking for a long time, its small head couldn''t figure out why this human named Syd knew so much, and even seemed to predict the future. After a while, Venom suddenly said seriously, "We must stop them!" "We can''t let the Life Foundation bring my fellow symbiotes to Earth!" Syd looked at it, as if knowing everything, and said, "Are you afraid of them?" Venom quickly shook its head, "No, I just don''t want Earth to fall into their hands!" "Besides..." It nced at Syd, its eyes filled with excitement and murderous intent. "Just the two of us are enough. We''re the strongest, we don''t need those guys getting in the way!" Syd pondered for a moment. He was hesitant about going. If the plot progressed as expected, Eddie should sessfully prevent the symbiotes'' arrival, with or without his involvement. "What if my influence changes things?" Syd wondered. He wasn''t worried about people dying, but about the million symbiotes arriving on Earth, which could alter many plot developments, erasing his advantage of foresight... After thinking for a long time, he decided to check it out. Looking at Venom, he said, "You know where the Life Foundation is, right? Take me there." Venom''s eyes lit up with excitement. As it guided Syd''s right hand towards the Life Foundation, its face turned fierce. "Don''t let me find you, or I''ll make you pay!" The guy it was talking about was, of course, the other half that abandoned it. "Just the two of us are the strongest!" Venom''s eyes were filled with excitement and anticipation, eager for the uing confrontation. Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Chapter 38: ? [Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Syd followed Venom''s directions as he walked. During this journey, he chose to walk in hidden areas as much as possible, not forgetting that he was still being hunted. Along the way, he couldn''t help but notice how many thugs there were in America. He ended up collecting a few hundred dors in "relief funds" and a ck hoodie with a hood. With the ck hood covering his head, he exuded a hint of mystery as he walked through the secluded streets. "Syd, why are you being so cautious? I think we should go all out instead of hiding like this..." Venommunicated telepathically with Syd, its hoarse voice tinged with confusion. Syd shook his head. "Maybe when we get there, but for now, we need to stay hidden while traveling..." "There are people hunting me..." With that, he ignored Venom''s puzzled questions and focused on moving quickly. asionally, as the sunlight touched him, his energy points slowly increased.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1]... As Syd made his way to the Life Foundation, Eddie Brock was having a struggle with Venom. "Eddie, this is an illusion. It''s not real!" "You''re just feeling a little unwell..." Walking down the street, Eddie tried to ignore the voice in his head, convincing himself it was a hallucination. Then, the strange voice in his mind spoke again. "Eddie Brock, stop pretending. You know it''s all real..." Ignoring Eddie''s self-deception, Venom continued, "Human, listen to me. You should stay away from the Life Foundation. Don''t go there!" Unable to ignore the voice in his head, Eddie cursed, "Shit, it''s my job!" As he spoke, Eddie suddenly felt a wave of hunger. Swallowing, he looked at the people walking by, feeling an urge to devour their brains... He felt like he was going crazy, trying to ignore the impulse, thinking it was just the parasite affecting him. However, the more he ignored the hunger, the stronger it became... The voice in his head spoke again. "Human, stop. It''s time to eat. See those delicious brains? Go and devour them!" Eddie Brock clutched his head, trying to ignore the hunger, but he failed. To escape the thoughts of eating people''s brains and the feeling of hunger, he rushed into a steakhouse and quickly ordered. Unable to wait, he grabbed food meant for others and started eating, causing chaos. People screamed. While Eddie was adjusting to the symbiote, the Life Foundation had realized they had been tricked by the symbiote. They were urgently checking all abnormalities along the escape route, trying to locate the fleeing symbiote. Security guards withmunicators searched the streets. Soon, themotion around Eddie Brock caught the attention of the guards. "Found an anomaly, checking it out..." A ck security guard reported into hismunicator before entering the restaurant and approaching Eddie, who was gnawing on a live lobster from a tank. "Sir, pleasee with me." The guard, Thomas, politely requested. But Eddie, consumed by his hunger, ignored him and continued eating. Thomas''s face darkened, and he reached out to grab Eddie, trying to take him away. Before he could touch Eddie, he was pushed back several steps by Eddie''s right hand. Thomas''s face grew more stern, and he instinctively reached for his baton to teach this uncooperative and suspicious person a lesson. As he raised his baton, Eddie''s right hand, covered in ck liquid, punched him hard in the chest. Bang! Amid the gasps of the onlookers, Thomas was sent flying several meters, crashing into a row of tables and chairs. Seeing this, Eddie, still somewhat conscious, hurriedly exined, "Oh, I didn''t mean to. My hand, it''s not listening..." With the staff shouting, Eddie panicked and fled the restaurant. Struggling to his feet, Thomas urgently reported into hismunicator, "Target found..." While he was reporting, the fleeing Eddie was in a state of panic. "Coward, you should have eaten that guy!" Venom''s displeased voice echoed in his mind. Panicking, Eddie asked, "What are you? A parasite?" He could no longer deceive himself. "Parasite?" Venom repeated loudly, seemingly furious, "You are the parasite!" "I am Venom, the great symbiote Venom!" "And you need to get out of here now. Those people will capture you and conduct inhumane experiments on you!" "Run?" Eddie still hadn''t epted reality. Just as he was about to argue, four ck-suited guards appeared ahead. "Stop! Hands up!" The four guards pointed their guns at him. "Shit!" Eddie instinctively turned and ran. Seeing him run, the guards immediately fired their tranquilizer guns. Bang! Bang! Bang! ck tendrils emerged from Eddie''s back, blocking the tranquilizer darts. Then, with a swift movement, the tendrils knocked the guns out of the guards'' hands. The guards were stunned by what they saw. More guards surrounded Eddie, and in the ensuing chaos, Eddie disyed a series of astonishing abilities. He performed many inhuman actions and had a sense of danger that helped him avoid many attacks. The ck tendrils easily knocked away enemies, and even the ck liquid shifted into a Venom suit covering him. As he charged through, guards screamed as they were sent flying. Some unlucky ones were grabbed by Venom, who then devoured their brains. "Stop him! Don''t let him escape!" While the guards surrounded Eddie and Venom, the people at the Life Foundation were watching the footage in shock. In the conference room, Drake spread his arms, pointing at the screen, and eximed, "He merged with the symbiote, do you see?!" Turning to the staff and researchers, he praised, "Did you see? They merged!" "Tris!" He rushed to themunicator and urgently instructed the lead guard on the video, "Bring my new creature back!" Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Chapter 39: ? [Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] After giving his orders, Drake watched Eddie on the screen, showcasing his incrediblebat abilities, andmented, "This is the perfect lifeform!" "Look at the perfection, the incredible strength, the incredible defense, and the incredible speed!" "I have never seen such a perfect lifeform. He has achieved a truly perfect symbiosis with the symbiote!" Drake continued to praise. Among the dozen or so people watching the screen, some began to chime in. "Mr. Drake, you''re right." A middle-aged man in a white coat agreed. "This man''spatibility with the symbiote is incredibly high,pletely different from the failed experiments. This is the perfect symbiosis!" "I don''t think we''ll find a more perfect symbiote than this. We must bring this man back safely. We need the data from his body!" Ralph''s eyes gleamed with desire. No one understood better than these researchers how important this perfect symbiote was. He had never seen a more perfect symbiosis than this one! Previous human experiments had all resulted in immediate death, and even the rare survivors had rapidly deteriorating organs and soon died! None of them had disyed the inhuman transformations and power seen on the screen! Even the briefly surviving test subjects showed no more strength than ordinary people. Otherwise, they would have disyed their power and escaped theb long ago instead of being confined for observation. The researchers around him nodded in agreement and amazement. While they marveled at Eddie''s perfect lifeform, Eddie had already evaded his pursuers and returned home. Opening the fridge, he grabbed some raw meat and began to eat. As his hunger subsided, Eddie regained his rity. "What did I do?" he said irritably. At that moment, there was a loud banging on his door. Bang! The door was kicked open. A group of ck-suited guards rushed in, immediately firing their tranquilizer guns at him. Venom quickly emerged from Eddie''s body, its ck form shielding him from the darts.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om In the next second, the Venom suit covered Eddie. "Hey, wait, we can talk this out!" Eddie tried to exin, but Venom, controlling his body, didn''t stop. His right hand transformed into a ck tendril, whichshed out at the guards. Grabbing one, Venom pulled him close and delivered a powerful punch with its ck left hand. In an instant, the guard was knocked unconscious. Venom leaped into the crowd, knocking them out one by one like they were children. Thomas, the bald guard at the back, spoke into his walkie-talkie with fear, "We can''t handle him. He''s too strong!" At the Life Foundation. Watching the battle, Drake frowned and asked, "Is there any way?" A male researcher hesitated before stepping forward, "We can try sound waves." All eyes turned to him. The researcher exined, "Experiments show that symbiotes are highly sensitive to sound waves, which can cause them pain and separate them from their hosts." "We can equip our men with sonic weapons to turn him back into an ordinary man." Drake frowned slightly, feeling a bit disappointed that his perfect lifeform had a w. Despite this, he quickly gave the order to prepare the sonic weapons. "Retreat for now." Drake spoke into themunicator. Soon, the guards withdrew, leaving a confused Eddie. "They left?" Eddie said, puzzled. Venom emerged from his body, itsrge head looking fierce. "Don''t becent. They won''t give up. We should leave here!" Eddie''s heart pounded, nearly making him weak at the knees from the sudden appearance of this creature. After a brief exchange, he epted the reality of being hunted. He rummaged through his things, quickly gathering useful items to take with him. Ten minutester, he ran downstairs, hopped on a motorcycle, and sped away from the Life Foundation. Unfortunately, he hadn''t gone far before he was noticed by his pursuers. A distant gunshot rang out, and a bullet punctured his speeding motorcycle''s tire. Eddie tumbled to the ground, sustaining multiple bruises and fractures. Thomas and his team slowly approached. With a smile, Thomas said, "You''re quite a troublemaker, Eddie." Lying on the ground, Eddie looked panicked, "I was trying to please you." Thomas ignored him and prepared to fire more tranquilizer darts to immobilize him completely. But then, something that shocked both Thomas and Drake happened. ck liquid oozed from Eddie''s body, quickly repairing the damage and even resetting his broken bones. Eddie stood up swiftly, the Venom suit covering him again. "Oh my God!" Thomas and his team were stunned. Watching the monitor, Drake eximed, "Incredible!" Thomas''s team panicked and tried to shoot, but it was useless. Venom grabbed one guard and bit off his head in one gulp. "Hey, we can talk this out, Eddie." Facing the advancing Eddie, Thomas backed away, terrified. "Nothing to discuss, human." Venom grabbed him, examining him closely. Venom''s long tongue licked Thomas''s face, leaving a trail of saliva. "Eyes, lungs, pancreas, all very tasty..." Venom opened its toothy maw, about to swallow Thomas''s head whole. But a distant gunshot interrupted it. Venom paused, turning to look at the shooter, its face growing fierce. Just as it was about to charge, a piercing sonic wave filled the area. Buzz! "No!" Venom released Thomas, falling to its knees in pain. Within seconds, the Venom suit retracted, leaving Eddie in his original form. Surrounded by the sonic waves, Thomas coughed a few times and slowly approached Eddie. In a low voice, he taunted, "Eddie, why don''t you show off some more?" Facing the guns pointed at him, Eddie fell into despair. "Parasite, we''re done for..." Venom was equally desperate, struggling in vain against the sonic waves. At the Life Foundation. "Well done, Thomas!" Drake smiled broadly, ordering, "Bring back the perfect symbiote, the most perfect creature I''ve ever seen!" But as he smiled and Thomas extended his hand, and as Eddie and Venom despaired, footsteps echoed from nearby. A figure slowly approached. Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Chapter 40: ? [Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Under the bright sunlight, a shadow approached slowly, walking towards themotion. Hearing the sudden footsteps, everyone, including Eddie, turned to look. The neer wore a ck hooded cloak, obscuring most of his face, and exuded an air of mystery. "Friend, this ce is dangerous. Stay back," Thomas warned in a low voice. But his warning was ignored, and the figure continued to approach. Instantly, Thomas and the others became alert, their guns subtly aimed at the figure, ready to fire if he came any closer. While they were on high alert, Venom, sensing something, showed a surprised expression. "This guy... He''s not captured?" Venom''s voice reached Eddie, who instinctively asked, "You know him?" Eddie''s question drew everyone''s attention. Embarrassed by the stares, Eddie awkwardly said, "I didn''t mean... um, you know what I mean!" At this moment, Venom spoke again, rifying for Eddie. "I can sense the other half of my body that I abandoned, it''s inside this person!" Then, Venom quickly exined the situation to Eddie. Understanding the exnation, Venom, controlling Eddie''s body, spoke to the approaching figure under the watchful eyes of Drake and Thomas. "What are you doing here? To mock me?" "Let me see what kind of host you''ve chosen..." Venom then scrutinized the mysterious figure, but finding nothing special, dismissed it, saying, "He looks ordinary to me." While Drake and the others were puzzled by the conversation, the mysterious figure stopped in a less affected area by the sonic waves. Suddenly, ck liquid emerged from the figure''s right arm, forming a small Venom head. "My foolish other half, you''ll regret abandoning me to distract the enemies!" "And he''s not ordinary!" Syd''s Venom spoke in a hoarse voice. Venom, controlling Eddie, paused and then smiled smugly. "Really? I can''t see anything special about him." "But my host is the perfect host. There''s no better body than this!" Influenced by his words, Venom''s voice, filled with pride, showed his satisfaction with Eddie as his host, genuinely believing no one could be more perfect. He thought the other half was just boasting; how could it have found a bodyparable to Eddie''s in such a short time? While they conversed, Drake and the others, analyzing the information, were both shocked and delighted. At the Life Foundation. Drake hurried to themunicator, his excitement evident as he instructed Thomas. "Thomas, quickly, capture this symbiote host as well!" A satisfied smile spread across his face. Unexpectedly capturing another symbiote host? As for capturing him, Drake had no doubts. Before they had the sonic weapons, he might have hesitated, but now he had no concerns. He even thought the approaching symbiote host was foolish. Did he think having a symbiote made him invincible? This person was about to learn a hard lesson! Drake''s smile grew wider, envisioning himself as the perfect lifeform after experimenting on the two captured subjects! Under the watchful eyes of the Life Foundation, Thomas and his men moved. Buzz~ In the next second, men carrying sonic devices rushed over. Eddie grimaced in pain, and Syd was also enveloped by the special sonic waves. The Venom on his hand showed a pained expression and instinctively retracted into Syd''s right hand. Seeing this Venom also affected by the sonic waves, Thomas and the observing Drake sighed in relief. "Raise your hands. We need you toe with us!" Thomas aimed his ck gun at Syd. As he felt victory was within grasp, something unexpected happened! The mysterious figure, who they thought had no power to resist, suddenly had a blue light emanate from his hand! [Spiritual Light Beam Experience +1] In the next moment, a blue high-energy beam appeared, swiftly piercing through the approaching guard with the sonic device. The sonic device in the guard''s hand was obliterated, along with a hole through his chest. "Ah..." A scream echoed, and the guard fell to the ground. What is this?! Everyone present was shocked. Eddie''s mouth hung open. Venom inside Eddie was stunned. Venom inside Syd was also taken aback. The smiles on the faces of Drake and the others at the Life Foundation disappeared. Thomas and the guards widened their eyes in horror, doubting what they had just witnessed. Hand firing aser? Sensing the danger, Thomas instinctively pulled the trigger of his ck gun.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Bang! The silver bullet spun rapidly, heading towards its target. The sudden gunshot startled everyone. When they saw the bullet''s target, they were even more shocked. The bullet was stopped by two fingers! [Rebound Shield Experience +1] [Divine Finger Experience +1] The sound of shattering ss echoed as the space around them cracked like a mirror. In slow motion, the silver bullet twisted under the immense impact, and space fragments cut deep grooves into it. In an instant, the bullet reversed direction with a swoosh, flying back. "Ah, my hand!" Thomas screamed. The deformed silver bullet shattered his gun, pierced his hand, and lodged into his elbow. Clutching his bleeding hand, Thomas was horrified. The others had simr expressions, all filled with fear. Staring at the hooded figure standing not far away, they felt a suffocating pressure. In just a few moments, the blue beam and the casual deflection of the bullet had put immense pressure on them! It felt like they were ants, and he was a god standing high above them! "Who are you?" Thomas, enduring the pain, asked, "This isn''t the symbiote''s power. You..." This question wasn''t just his but everyone''s. Eddie, possessed by Venom, was strong enough, butpared to this guy, he was nothing! They even suspected this person could easily defeat Eddie! Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Chapter 41: ? [Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] At that moment, the scene fell into silence, with shock evident in everyone''s eyes. Eddie was equally unsettled. After obtaining Venom, even though he hadn''t thought much about it, deep down, he felt special-until he encountered this person... Unlike Venom''s abilities, both the blue beam and the method of deflecting bullets seemed incredibly powerful. The stranger didn''t do much; he merely raised his hand and resolved everything. It was as if an overwhelming aura emanated from him, suffocating everyone, making any resistance seem futile... Thomas and the others panted heavily, cold sweat dripping from their foreheads, feeling the same pressure. At the Life Foundation, Drake and the others were glued to the screen, their emotions in turmoil. A more perfect being than a human-symbiote hybrid? This astonishing aura and power seemed godlike! The Venom inside Eddie took a long time to recover from the disbelief. Such a powerful host? This ability to effortlessly handle everything, how could this be human? His other half had bonded with such a being? Even though he didn''t want to, Venom couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy. While they were in shock, Syd''s Venom recovered as the sonic device was destroyed. The ck liquid slowly wriggled out of Syd''s right hand. "I told you, you''d regret it!" Venom''s small face twisted into a slightly sinister smile. Heughed, "I didn''t give him power; he gave me power. You can''t even imagine the feeling, the addictive sensation!" Turning to Thomas and the others, he cackled, "Crawl, you worms, you can''t win!" "You can''t fathom my host''s power!" Despite being stunned by the blue beam and bullet deflection, Venom was now basking in borrowed glory. At the Life Foundation. Drake hesitated for a moment before ordering through themunicator, "Open fire!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Thomas and the guards, suppressing their fear, gritted their teeth and raised their guns. Bang! Bang! Bang! Silver bullets spun and whistled towards their target. Then, something even more suffocating happened. The man in ck didn''t even raise his hand this time, standing quietly in ce. The bullets aimed at him suddenly reversed direction, reflecting back at the shooters! [Rebound Shield Experience +1] [Rebound Shield Experience +1]... "Ahh..." Screams echoed continuously. The more bullets they fired, the worse their plight, with some even getting shot in the heart by the reflected bullets, copsing in convulsions. Even those lightly injured were bleeding profusely, showing signs of blood loss. At that moment, the man in ck exuded an even more suffocating presence, filling everyone with despair. Not only were the bullets ineffective, but the opponent didn''t even move to neutralize them? They had never felt such suffocation or such an invincible presence. Even Venom on Eddie was wide-eyed and open-mouthed, clearly shocked by the scene. Syd''s Venom, despite his own shock, mocked, "Ha! Abandoned half, see? This is the power of my great host!" "You..." Venom on Eddie felt both anger and jealousy. At that moment, sirens were heard in the distance, indicating someone had called the police. Hearing the sirens, the mysterious man in ck moved slightly, starting to leave. Seeing him leave, Eddie couldn''t help but shout, "Who are you?" The man in ck turned to look at him, and in the shadow of the hood, a pair of dazzling golden eyes met his. For a moment, Eddie felt as if he was looking into the eyes of a god. When he came to his senses, the mysterious man had already walked away, leaving Venom''s voice echoing distantly. "We will meet again!" "Look forward to it..." The mysterious figure gradually disappeared from sight. At that moment, a sound from nearby caught Eddie''s attention. Before he could react, the Venom suit enveloped him again. A bullet embedded itself into the suit. "Humans!" Venom roared angrily and, under the horrified gazes of Thomas and the others, charged at them. Crunch, crunch... A series of brain-crunching sounds followed. When everything settled, only a pile of corpses remained. At the Life Foundation. Drake and his team, watching the battle, were both panicked and furious. Drake mmed his fist on the table, his face filled with frustration. Though it was Eddie who killed most of his men, the mysterious figure in ck lingered in his mind. Far from the battlefield, Eddie and Venom were having a conversation. "Who is he?" Eddie wondered aloud. He searched his memories, feeling a vague familiarity but unable to recall. "Hmph, Eddie, why bother? My other half said we''d meet again. You''ll find out then." Venom taunted. Eddie, looking at Venom''s grim visage, asked, "What are you?" "I am Venom," Venom circled Eddie, his voice hoarse. "Your body belongs to me." "You just bit off someone''s head?" "I need to replenish my energy..." "Listen carefully, Eddie. You didn''t find us; we found you. You''re like my steed." Venom dered ownership. Eddie retorted while walking, "Like a parasite?" "Your attitude towards me is very different from your other half''s towards that guy in ck. He seemed very attentive, like a shepherd dog..." Eddie spoke bluntly. Venom: "..." Suddenly, he noticed something. "Parasite? Eddie!" Venom roared. Their bickering continued. "Where are you taking me?" "We''re going to find Drake''s rocket. You know this person." "How do you know I know him?" "I know everything, Eddie." "Really?" "I know all about you. I''m in your head." "When you''re hungry, will you eat people again?" "Very likely." "Oh my God!" "We came to Earth for food. Cooperate, and you''ll live. That''s my condition..." Eddie felt conflicted. At that moment, his phone rang. Eddie looked at the caller ID; it was a colleague. Answering, a female voice demanded, "Eddie, we''ve been waiting for you at the Life Foundation for a long time. Where are you?!" Eddie replied awkwardly, "Let me exin..." ... Meanwhile, the man in ck Eddie had seen was walking through a secluded alley. Chapter 42: Chapter 42 Chapter 42: ? [Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] In a secluded alley, Venom formed a small head, its face full of confusion. "Syd, why are we leaving like this?" Venom was puzzled. Weren''t they supposed to stop Drake fromunching the rocket to bring back the symbiotes? Syd nced at Venom and said casually, "I trust Eddie. He should be able to stop Drake." Of course, this was just an excuse. Syd simply believed thatunching the rocket would take some time. Instead of spending that time trying to stop it, he thought it was better to grow stronger. If he could upgrade all the powers of the snake to their maximum, the so-called symbiote meteorite would be a trivial matter for him. Shaking his head, Syd added, "And Earth is deep water, full of things and people beyond your imagination. Some things will be dealt with by others; we just need to watch." "Deep water?" Venom''s small face was full of confusion, not understanding. Wasn''t it just Earth? How deep could it be? The doubt shed through his mind, but then he focused on what had just happened. His face lit up with excitement, "Syd, you were amazing just now. They were all terrified of you!" "You didn''t see the look on my foolish other half''s face; it was priceless!" Venom''s face turned to surprise, speaking incredulously, "Syd, the blue energy you fired and the way you deflected the bullets, are those your superpowers?" He remembered the two assassins from earlier.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Back then, his host had also disyed other superpowers! "You have so many abilities!" Venom was incredulous. Having fully bonded with several humans, he knew from their memories that this host seemed a bit off. Too strong, almost abnormal? Shaking his small ck head, Venom didn''t dwell on it, thinking the host was just a bit unusual. "Syd, where are we going now?" Venom asked curiously. "Let''s leave this area first. I told you before that I''m being hunted..." As he spoke, Syd quickly left the area. Along the way, beams of sunlight touched him. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Unlock Progress 80%] [Energy Points: 298] Syd nced at the panel. There were still many energy points needed to reach 85%... Half an hourter, Syd gradually stopped. With Venom looking confused, he began practicing ck Particle. [ck Particle Experience +1] [ck Particle Experience +1]... Soon, it was evening. [Ability: ck Particle (266/500) Level Two] Looking at the panel data, Syd sighed in relief. He had spent almost the entire day to reach this level. By tomorrow evening, it should be ready to upgrade. If not for maintaining full energy, he could have increased the data even more. Then, he left the area and, with Venom''s assistance, found a secluded spot to sleep. With Venom sensing danger and his internal photon energy detecting anomalies, he wasn''t too worried. The next morning. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1]... In a daze, Syd was awakened by the prompt sound. He nced at the panel. [Energy Points: 355] After getting up, he continued practicing ck Particle with Venom still looking confused. Time flew by, and soon it was evening. A prompt sounded in his mind. [Ability: ck Particle (0/1000) Level Three] Looking at the refreshed data on the panel and feeling the sudden change in his body, Syd''s mood lifted. "What happened?!" Venom was instantly alert, noticing a change in Syd''s body but not understanding what had changed. He was very puzzled. Syd didn''t respond immediately, quietly sensing the sudden changes within. Sunlight continuously absorbed, filling the void of photon energy. When his photon energy was full, Syd silently sensed the changes. With ck Particle at level three, he found that his energy could now perform more than seventy level-two abilities! It had almost doubled! Syd raised his hand and, under Venom''s astonished gaze, fired a level-three ck Particle at the ground. [ck Particle Experience +1] ck ripples appeared on his finger, followed by a fist-sized ck Particle. With a swoosh, the particle shot towards the ground. In the next second, a fist-sized, twenty-four-meter-deep hole appeared on the ground! Venom was shocked. Syd''s lips curled into a slight smile. "Not bad, the power has increased significantly." If previously, hitting a person with ck Particle only had a slim chance of survival with prompt medical treatment, now with a fist-sized ck Particle, survival chances were minimal! Hitting the limbs might be survivable, but hitting the torso or head was almost certainly fatal! After all, no one could survive with a fist-sized hole in their chest, abdomen, or head! Unless they had Wolverine''s healing factor... But how many people in this world had healing abilities? In short, ck Particle had be a highly lethal ability, ensuring that targets didn''t need a follow-up hit, unlike before... Before, not finishing off the target could mean they survived, but finishing them off wasted energy, which was disadvantageous against multiple enemies. "But..." Sensing his photon energy consumption, Syd shook his head, feeling a bit helpless. That single attack had consumed a significant portion of his photon energy. Roughly estimating, he could perform about thirty level-three ck Particles. "It seems I''ll have to deal with energy shortages for a while..." Unless he acquired more abilities or upgraded more abilities to increase his photon energy. Syd shook his head helplessly. After testing ck Particle, he was about to sense the impact of increased photon energy on Photon Sunshine when Venom''s voice interrupted. "Syd, did I see it wrong? How did your release get so much bigger?" "The range has also increased a lot!" Venom found it unbelievable, almost thinking it was an illusion. "Can practice increase so much?" He didn''t understand. "Ahem, you saw wrong," Syd coughed lightly, speaking nonchntly. "Really?" Venom''s ck face was full of confusion. Taking advantage of Venom''s confusion, Syd looked up at the sky. The sun was almost setting, the weak sunlight tinting the sky red. In the next second, his photon energy decreased. Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Chapter 43: ? [Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Suddenly, within a range of about twenty-five meters, the rosy sunlight slightly distorted. Syd quickly stopped his actions to prevent his photon energy from being depleted. While absorbing the faint sunlight to replenish the missing energy, Syd thought, "Only increased by about five meters?" Shaking his head, he felt a bit disappointed. The increase was rather ordinary, far from what he had expected. He had hoped for an increase of forty to fifty meters, but that was clearly too much to ask! After all, this was just a slight improvement in the quality of his photon energy, coupled with an increase in the total amount of energy, resulting in a small expansion of the range. "It seems that to truly increase the range, I need to upgrade Sunshine to level three." Syd shook his head, realizing he had to take it slow. However, other abilities reaching level three also brought significant improvements, so it wasn''t all bad. Continuously enhancing them would also be a considerable boost. "What''s next to upgrade?" "Sunshine?" As he pondered, Venom was left in a daze. "Was it my imagination, or did the sunlight just distort on arge scale?" Venom said in amazement. Syd replied casually, "Really? Maybe it was just your imagination." "Imagination?" Venom was stunned. Could it really have been a hallucination? Did Syd not notice anything? At that moment, Venom doubted whether his perception was failing him. First, Syd''s attacks had be significantlyrger, then he sensed the sunlight distorting... Venom was left bewildered. "Ahem..." Syd cleared his throat and focused on choosing the next ability to upgrade. "Next, I''ll choose Rebound Shield." Syd had thought it through. While Sunshine was crucial, it required too much energy and time to upgrade, time that could be used to enhance several other abilities to level three. Most importantly, he currentlycked defensive capabilities, having plenty of offensive abilities but few defensive ones. He might get taken down by a surprise attack if he wasn''t careful. Rebound Shield was quite useful, at least against modern bullets. Moreover, it could also block energy attacks, although he hadn''t had the chance to test that yet. Upgrading this ability to level three would significantly expand its defensive range, so he wouldn''t need to activate two Rebound Shields simultaneously inbat. ncing at the sky and sensing the recovering photon energy within him, Syd didn''t continue practicing but instead left the area. As the sun set and the moon rose, then the moon set and the sun rose again. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Nothing unexpected happened, and Syd passed the night safely. Early the next morning, he resumed practicing his abilities. [Rebound Shield Experience +1] [Rebound Shield Experience +1] By evening: [Ability: Rebound Shield (241/500) Level Two] Time flew by, and another day passed. After using up some of his internal energy, he sessfully upgraded Rebound Shield to level three before sunset! The prompt sounded. [Ability: Rebound Shield (0/1000) Level Three] Sensing the changes in his body, Syd smiled. [Rebound Shield Experience +1] As he activated Rebound Shield, he couldn''t help but sigh in relief. The range of Rebound Shield had indeed increased significantly! Upon activation, it covered his entire front! This meant that as long as he was careful with his sides and timely in activating Rebound Shield, his defense was essentially secure! Of course, this was assuming his energy didn''t run out. If it did, even he could be overwhelmed. At that moment, he felt much more confident. Meanwhile, since the activation of Rebound Shield was quite subtle, Venom didn''t notice much. He just looked on in bewilderment as Syd practiced, not understanding the purpose of it all. During this time, Venom kept urging him to take action,ining about not having bitten anyone in a while. Syd, feeling helpless, ignored Venom''s requests and focused on Sunshine. Logically, he should be upgrading other abilities first, but he couldn''t help himself. Compared to Sunshine, the improvement of other abilities felt insignificant. With ck Particle for attack and Rebound Shield for defense, he was pretty well-covered now! With anticipation, he awaited the next morning. Night fell, and hours passed... With Venom''s keen senses, he spent another safe night undisturbed. As the sky began to lighten. Looking at the overcast, cloud-covered sky, Syd frowned slightly. [Photon Energy +1] Although he was still absorbing sunlight, the rate had drastically decreased. "Unlucky..." Syd sighed. But it was understandable; it had been sunny for several days. A rainy day was bound toe eventually. [Photon Energy +1] "If only I could fly above the clouds." Syd shook his head, feeling a growing desire for flight. He wondered if the ability unlocked at 85% progress would be floating or flying? At that moment, he felt even more anticipation. Once Sunshine was upgraded, he would work on the unlock progress! While absorbing sunlight, Syd practiced Sunshine as best as he could. [Sunshine Experience +1] A soft, golden glow appeared around him, stunning Venom, who was at a loss for words. "What is this?!" Venom was utterly bewildered. He realized he really didn''t understand his host, Syd. How long had it been, and Syd had already disyed another inexplicable ability? "Glowing?" What use was that? Venom circled the young man, trying not tough, and asked, "Syd, are you trying to be a light bulb?" Suddenly, Venom thought of something. "Oh, you glowing like that, it does resemble those human depictions of God." Syd shook his head, focusing on practicing Photon Sunshine.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [Sunshine Experience +1] [Sunshine Experience +1] [Sunshine Experience +1]... ... As Syd practiced Sunshine early in the morning, actions were also taking ce inside Experiment Base 23. Three ck-d guards walked slowly to a special confinement room. This room was unique, with an empty space around it. There were no other prisoners, and even the iron bars were much thicker, as if specially reinforced. They reached the bars and quickly opened the door, walking towards the figure bound by several chains inside. "Number Five, wake up." Noticing their arrival, Number Five lifted his head. He had a paleplexion, a tall and thin frame, and wore a white suit. His gaze was calm. "Come with us." Unlocking his chains, the three guards led him to thest confinement room. Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Chapter 44: ? [Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Footsteps echoed slowly through the quiet corridor. The group of four soon arrived at the confinement room holding Number One. Gazing at this room, which was as strictly guarded as his own, if not more so, Number Five''s eyes shed with strong apprehension. Even he was wary of the person inside. It wasn''t just because the person inside was powerful, but also because he had the title of "Mutant yer!" Thinking of the pulse interference, even Number Five showed a hint of disgust in his eyes. The four of them peered inside. A middle-aged man, appearing to be about two meters tall with a burly physique and a body seemingly made of bronze metal,y with his eyes closed on a white iron bed. Hearing the footsteps, Number One opened his eyes and looked over. "Number One, there''s a mission the base needs you to handle." Leading the group, the warden Mark opened the cell door and walked over to unlock Number One''s chains. As the chains fell off, Number One stretched his body, a ferocious expression appearing on his face. In a rough, booming voice, he said, "A mission? A mission that requires me?" "What kind of mission is worth my time?" ncing at the wardens, a faint sneer appeared on his face, feeling they were making a big fuss over nothing, needing him for a trivial task. Moreover... "We''re taking Number Five too?" Number One''s metallic face showed a hint of anger, feeling insulted. Mark nced at him and said, "The enemy is very troublesome, a powerful mutant, and this is a direct order from Director Alessandro!" Hearing the enemy was a powerful mutant, Number One became even more indifferent, showing some irritation, ready to scoff. However, upon hearing the name Alessandro, the sneer on his face faded, reced by respect. Not just him, but Number Five showed a simr expression. Mark smiled and turned, leading the group outside. They walked through the area where the ordinary prisoners were held. In an instant, the previously chatting prisoners fell silent, the area bing so quiet that a pin drop could be heard. "It''s Number One and Number Five!" Seeing the metallic gleam of Number One and the calm, indifferent Number Five, the prisoners were terrified, their eyes filled with fear. No one understood the terror of these two monsters better than they did! They still remembered when a burly ck man tried to harass Number Five, and Number Five, even under the suppression of the mutant controller, managed to use an energy shock. A red energy st covered the man in an instant, and within two seconds, he was charred and dead on the ground, in a gruesome state! Not to mention, Number Five also had super-speed healing, like an unkible cockroach. No one could defeat him! Number One was even more straightforward, punching an offending person into pieces, with blood and limbs flying everywhere, scaring countless people to death! After that, anyone who provoked them met a dire end! So, both ordinary prisoners and mutants were terrified of them, not just because of their strength, but also their ruthless, cold-blooded nature, killing without hesitation.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ncing at the prisoners, a sneer shed in Number One''s eyes. He looked down on them, or rather, anyone ranked below him. As they walked past, the prisoners started discussing. "Where are they taking Number One and Number Five?" "Did you forget about Number Thirty-Seven?" The previously confused prisoners suddenly understood, feeling schadenfreude and pity. "Number Thirty-Seven is doomed this time; no one can match those two monsters!" "Right, even if Number Thirty-Seven is strong, he''s finished this time!" "Let''s hope Number Thirty-Seven can survive..." Even the freckled youth who had spoken with Syd shook his head. "May God bless you!" Bets started on whether Number Thirty-Seven would be brought back with broken limbs or dead. No one believed Number One and Number Five could fail. Outside the experiment base, Number Five frowned slightly and asked, "Where are you taking us to find your target?" Mark smiled, saying, "Number Thirty-Seven''s location is hard to pinpoint; he''s constantly moving. We need to wait for a mutant code-named Bloodhound." "But Bloodhound is currently on a mission and can''te immediately, so we need some time." As he led the way, he continued speaking. "Now, I''m taking you to capture another mutant, to help you adapt to each other and possibly learn to cooperate, to avoid any mishaps when dealing with Number Thirty-Seven." Hearing about cooperation, both Number One and Number Five were dismissive. They believed there was no need for cooperation; they could handle Number Thirty-Seven alone. And Number Thirty-Seven? Number One felt slightly angry, saying, "Are you saying we should go after this so-called Number Thirty-Seven?" Hearing the ranking, Number One knew Number Thirty-Seven''s strength. Thinking about it, a look of disdain appeared on his face. Not just him, but Number Five also looked incredulous, thinking he had misheard. A Number Thirty-Seven, needing their intervention? Mark nced at them, exining, "After capturing another mutant, I''ll exin and show you some data and videos on Number Thirty-Seven." "Remember, Number Thirty-Seven isn''t as easy to deal with as you think." Despite Mark''s words, both Number One and Number Five remained indifferent, feeling he was overreacting, even suggesting watching videos, which they foundughable! Did he not understand their power? The five of them got into a car and drove off into the distance. Half an hourter... They stopped outside a house. After getting out, Mark unlocked the mutant controllers on Number One and Number Five. Then, they approached the target house. Bang bang bang! After a series of knocks, a young voice came from inside. "Who''s there?" Click, the door was opened. A blonde teenage boy''s head peeked out. Looking very young, Fabian''s face turned pale instantly. The metallic body of Number One and the warden uniforms immediately filled him with unease. Bang! Mark held the door, his voice stern, "We received a report saying Fabian used superpowers..." Chapter 45: Chapter 45 Chapter 45: ? [Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Before Mark could finish speaking, Fabian, realizing their intent, had a change in expression and used his ability. With a loud boom, an invisible telekic force surged from his body, rushing towards the five people outside the door. Mark and the three guards turned pale. Before they could even raise their guns, they were sent flying several meters away,nding hard on thewn. No. 5 had a simr fate. He was sent flying a few meters by the telekic force, sustaining some scratches along the way. However, these scratches healed within seconds. As for No. 1, he didn''t even move! His body, gleaming with metallic luster, stood firmly in ce like a steel pir,pletely unaffected. "You!" Fabian tried multiple times but couldn''t budge No. 1, his face turning pale. No. 1 grinned menacingly, "Little brat!" Fabian, feeling panicked, shifted his gaze to the scattered guns on the ground. Three ck handguns floated into the air, their muzzles turning towards No. 1, ready to fire at any moment! But before Fabian could fire, No. 1''s action interrupted him. Yellow light shed in No. 1''s eyes, followed by a strange noise reverberating around them. With a series of ngs, the handguns fell to the ground. "My power!" Fabian stared in disbelief, fearfully looking at the metallic man with glowing yellow eyes. "My ability has been blocked!" No. 1 sneered, "You worthless brat." Ignoring Fabian''s struggles, he easily lifted him by the cor and tossed him in front of Mark. "Alright, he''s yours. What a bore," No. 1 said, turning back towards the car. No. 5, eyes shing with wariness, silently followed. Mark, looking a bit surprised,mented, "I underestimated you." Apologizing briefly, Mark directed his attention to Crowley, "Show them the footage of No. 37." Crowley nodded, retrieving a silver tablet and handing it to No. 1. No. 1 and No. 5 initially seemed indifferent, feeling it was unnecessary, but still watched out of curiosity. As the footage yed, showing No. 37''s abilities andbat scenes, surprise filled their eyes. Even the despairing Fabian looked astonished. As they watched the footage of the teenager in the midst ofbat, continually defeating numerous foes with abilities like teleportation, ck particles, blue energy beams, and deflecting bullets, admiration filled Fabian''s eyes. No. 1 and No. 5, despite their initial shock, soon resumed their indifferent expressions. "That''s No. 37?" No. 5 asked, "He has so many abilities?" "Inborn" Mark nodded. No. 1 and No. 5, despite their astonishment, still felt a hint of envy. They had gained their powers through numerous experiments, surviving against all odds. Why did this No. 37 have such luck?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Such a lucky brat!" No. 1 clicked his tongue, but then regained hisposure, saying, "Multiple abilities mean nothing. If he encounters me, it''s over for him." Even without his pulse interference ability, No. 1 felt confident against No. 37. No. 5 shared a simr sentiment. Though he didn''t always see eye to eye with No. 1, he acknowledged No. 1''s strength, believing he could handle No. 37 with his energy st. At this moment, he looked forward to teaching No. 37 a lesson. Mark, shaking his head, warned, "While we have gauged No. 37''s limits and seen his abilities in this footage, you must remain cautious. His many abilities could still catch you off guard." "Spend some time at the base to get used to each other. Once the mutant tracker arrives, we''ll set off to capture No. 37." Fabian, remaining silent, felt sympathy for No. 37. Who knew when No. 37 would be caught... He couldn''t me himself for thinking this way. The metal man was too powerful, with an annoying ability! He looked at the seemingly unremarkable other person, feeling even more pity for No. 37. As they headed back to the 23rd Experiment Base, the inte was abuzz with activity. To calm the public, the beautiful and charming Irina hosted a live show. In front of tens of thousands of viewers, she wore a ck and white dress, her smile enchanting, speaking softly. "Don''t worry, viewers. ording to the secret information I have, the mutant boy will soon be captured." With an even more charming smile, she continued, "I''ve heard that the authorities have deployed their secret weapon this time!" "As for what the secret weapon is, I''ll keep it a mystery for now. Just know that this time, the boy won''t escape." Ending the live show with a smile, Irina left viewers in heated discussions. Chapter 46: Chapter 46 Chapter 46: ? [Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] "Secret weapon?" "Irina looks confident this time; she probably won''t fail." "I''m really curious..." "If Irina is so sure, that fugitive won''t escape, haha..." "Agreed!" Netizens were abuzz with discussions, their hearts filled with anticipation. They were eager to hear Irina announce that the mutant fugitive had been caught! They wondered if there would be a live broadcast this time. Curiosity and expectation filled their minds. While the general public spected about when the fugitive would be defeated by the secret weapon and captured, some mutants and a few of Syd''s acquaintances who saw the news grew worried. In a dark underground tunnel... "This little guy..." Logan, put down his cigar, his brows furrowing tightly with concern. Chris, beside him, sighed and said, "I hope he''ll be okay." Otto and Valentin exchanged a nce. "Do we need to help him?" Otto raised his hand.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Valentin shook his head, dismissing the idea. "How can we help when we don''t even know where he is!" "All we can do now is pray, pray that he gets through this danger!" Hearing this, Chris frowned. "The information Irina revealed is probably true. Those trying to capture Syd must have prepared a secret weapon..." "Irina sounds very confident; it''s likely that Syd..." He wanted to say more but eventually fell silent, though everyone understood his meaning. Indeed, considering the strength Syd disyed recently, he wasn''t invincible. There were many ways to deal with him. Poison, sniper assassination, a group of well-armed people attacking, and weapons targeting the X-gene... Just thinking about it, they coulde up with several methods to restrain Syd, not to mention the more terrifying means that Irina called a secret weapon! At this moment, Logan spoke up. "Hey, that kid is in danger; we can''t just do nothing. We should try to find him and rescue him." Chris nodded, indicating his willingness to search. Otto and Valentin hesitated for a while before finally agreeing to the idea after looking at each other. After some preparations, they left the sewer and began searching, trying to find Syd before the government did. ... Besides Logan and the others seeing Irina''s broadcast, Professor X in the far-off X-Mansion was also speaking seriously to Cyclops, Scott. "Scott, have you found that Omega-level mutant?" Standing nearby, Scott shook his head. Hearing this, Professor X felt a bit anxious, worrying that the Omega-level mutant might fall into the wrong hands, potentially causing unimaginable disaster! At this moment, Cyclops, unable to hold back his curiosity, asked, "Professor, is that Omega- level mutant really so important that we must find him?" Professor X nced at him, shaking his head, knowing Scott hadn''t truly witnessed the power of an Omega-level mutant. Even with some understanding, it was merely an estimate based on Jean. Professor X exined slowly, "Scott, you don''t understand. Omega is not simply a level five; it''s actually an infinite level." "The power of an Omega-level mutant cannot be assessed bymon standards!" Hearing this, Scott looked shocked. Infinite level? Is an Omega-level mutant really that powerful? Is the gap between levels four and five so vast? As he stood there in amazement, Professor X sighed, "Find him as soon as possible." Then, he looked at Scott. "Scott, do your best to find the Omega-level mutant, but now you need to help another child." Understanding the Professor''s meaning instantly, Scott nodded. "Professor, I''ll take people to save that child." "I''ll go get Jean and the others..." With that, he stepped out of the office to find Jean and Storm. Watching his departing figure, Professor X''s worry deepened, concerned for both the Omega- level mutant and the child about to face danger. Half an hourter, Cyclops, having gathered his team, boarded the jet and flew towards the target city. As the X-Men took action, so did Mao, Eric, within the Brotherhood of Mutants. Turning to Mystique, Eric asked, "Raven, have you found the person I asked for?" The slim, blue-skinned Mystique shook her head. "The kid is too good at hiding; I just can''t find him." She had infiltrated government departments, but even they hadn''t found him, let alone her alone. Hearing her exnation, Eric frowned, displeased. "Keep an eye on those departments. See when they go after the kid, and if necessary, blend in." Eric ordered. Mystique nodded and turned to leave. But before she could go, Eric''s voice sounded behind her, "By the way, what about the Omega-level mutant I asked you to find?" Mystique shook her head again. Eric''s frown deepened. Watching her disappear, Eric suddenlyughed, "Old friend, let''s see who finds the Omega- level mutant first!" As the X-Men and Brotherhood of Mutants moved, Eddie, fleeing with Venom, also saw the news. Eddie didn''t think much of it, soon forgetting after a nce. Besides them, Heidi and the other two, who had once encountered Syd with the underground organization, also saw the news because they always followed his updates. They were now looking at each other. After they parted ways, they asked some mutants what the ultimate threat to mutants meant. Many didn''t know. However, they guessed it likely referred to level four, five, or even Omega-level mutants! The possibility of level five or Omega-level wasn''t small! They were shocked. Facing the news of Syd being hunted, they felt conflicted, unsure whether to help their friend. ... Noon. The sky was overcast, clouds thick, a storm seemingly imminent. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] At this moment, Syd was diligently practicing Photon Energy. [Ability: Photon Energy (11/500) Level 2] ncing at the panel, he muttered, "What lousy weather..." If not for the weather, a morning of practice wouldn''t have yielded such little progress. Chapter 47: Chapter 47 Chapter 47: ? [Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Whoosh- A damp wind blew as heavy rain poured from the sky. Syd frowned, pausing his Photon Energy practice, and moved under a building to take shelter from the rain. The rain finally stopped by evening. [Ability: Photon Energy (19/500) Level 2] ncing at his progress, Syd shook his head, looking forward to tomorrow''s sun. Time passed, and soon it was the next day. The sun shone brightly. As the sunlight hit him, a series of notifications followed. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] While Syd was practicing Photon Energy, the personnel at Base 23 received the arrival of the person they had been waiting for. ... Base 23 "Finally." Number One and Number Five, who had been waiting impatiently, looked towards the person being brought in from a distance. Among them were Warden Marko, Captain Kenny, and Captain George, along with a dozen heavily armed soldiers. In the middle of them was the Bloodhound. This person wore gray clothes, had yellow hair, and an ordinary appearance, looking around thirty years old-very unremarkable. "Is he the Bloodhound?" As the group approached, Number One asked impatiently. Captain Kenny, standing next to the Bloodhound, nodded. "Yes, he''s the Bloodhound." He then took out a pillow that the mutant boy had once used and handed it to the Bloodhound. Under the watchful eyes of Number One and Number Five, the Bloodhound sniffed the pillow carefully and then started searching around the base. Soon, he walked straight in a specific direction, seemingly having locked onto the scent molecules left behind by his target. Seeing the Bloodhound determine the direction, Captain George and Captain Kenny secretly breathed a sigh of relief. They had feared thatst night''s heavy rain would wash away the traces, but it seemed that a mutant''s abilities were exceptional; even after such a long time, he could still track the scent! The group got into vehicles, following the Bloodhound. The Bloodhound, moving swiftly ahead, resembled an actual hunting dog. Time passed, and after about half an hour... Suddenly, the Bloodhound, who had been running ahead, slowed down and stopped. The area ahead was very secluded, and even the streets and houses looked very rundown. "Are we near Number 37''s hiding ce?" Captain George, getting out of the car, was excited, his eyes shining. The Bloodhound nodded. "We''ve found him, haha! Number 37, let''s see how you escape this time!" Captain Kennyughed grimly. Captain George also sneered. "Number 37, juste with us and be ourb rat!" They began to set up their operation. Click, click, click. Five Sentinel spiders crawled out of a safe, their mechanical eyes glowing red. Meanwhile, Warden Marko led two men towards a distant high-rise building. They would monitor the target from a high vantage point, using drones to lock onto his position. If they spotted him, they would immediately ry his escape location to George and the others.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Even with the Bloodhound, they took these precautions to avoid any mishaps. Looking at the remaining dozen people, Number Five casually said, "Leave this fight to us. You can watch or provide support." Captain George and Captain Kenny nodded, feeling confident. While they discussed, Syd also noticed something unusual. "Syd, be careful!" Venom suddenly emerged from his right hand, looking solemnly into the distance. Syd''s brow furrowed slightly, bing alert. He knew Venom''s senses were sharp and it must have detected something. [Deflection Shield +1] An invisible shield appeared in front of him. Syd cautiously approached the outside and looked into the distance. The next second, his expression changed slightly. A group of familiar-looking people stood in the distance, one of them pointing towards him, seemingly saying the target was inside... [Spatial Transfer +1] [Spatial Transfer +1] In Venom''s astonished gaze, Syd''s figure disappeared from where he stood. However, Syd frowned, realizing that no matter where he hid, the distant people seemed always able to find his location. Syd knew he had to deal with these people to escape. The next second, maintaining his Deflection Shield, he walked outside. ... Open Ground Under the watchful eyes of everyone, a mysterious figure in ck, with his face hidden by a ck hood, walked out slowly. "You finally came out!" Captain Kenny grinned maliciously. "Let''s see how you run this time!" At this moment, a faint smile appeared on the metallic face of Number One. "Are you the so- called Number 37, the waste?" Number Five remained indifferent. Captain Kenny sneered again. "Do you know who they are?" "Compared to them, you''re nothing. Juste back to theb with us, haha..." Heughed loudly, venting the frustration built up over repeated failures. Finally, he could deal with this guy properly! Captain Kenny was in a good mood. Beside him, Captain George felt simrly, smiling broadly. Number Five possessed super-speed healing and energy sts. Number One had a metallic body, enhanced strength, heightened senses, and most importantly, pulse interference. How could this kid fight against that? He sneered. In a moment, even if Number 37 wanted to run, he couldn''t! Without his abilities, Number 37 would be an ordinary person. How could he resist? Syd tilted his head. "Is that so?" "Heh..." Seeing Syd''s defiance, Captain George sneered. "You''ll soon see how powerful they are. It''ll be miserable for you!" As he finished, Number Five stepped forward, his expression calm and indifferent. "Alright, let me y with you first." Number One nced at him, crossing his arms, saying nothing. Although he didn''t think highly of Number Five, dealing with Number 37 would be more than enough. Probably, Number 37 would be dead in a single move? The nearby Captain George and others began to worry, fearing that Number Five might be too harsh and kill Number 37 outright. Under everyone''s gaze, Number Five made his move. In an instant, terrifying red energy surged from Number Five, distorting the surrounding light. The energy wave forced Captain George and the others to retreat, their faces showing horror. Such terrifying energy! As this thought emerged, the next second, several meters of red energy burst forth like a giant wave, sweeping towards Number 37! Boom! The ground disintegrated inch by inch in its path! Under everyone''s shocked gaze, the red energy engulfed Syd. Number 37 is finished... This thought popped into everyone''s mind. Chapter 48: Chapter 48 Chapter 48: ? [Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] As Number Five''s red energy engulfed Number 37, no one believed he could survive. Number Five''s expression remained indifferent, as if he was used to this oue. Number One shook his head. Captain George sneered, "I told you toe back to theb with us. Why didn''t you listen?" Captain Kenny, on the other hand, felt a bit regretful, ming Number Five for being too heavy-handed. "What a pity. Looks like you won''t escape this time, hahaha..." However, as the red energy subsided, they were shocked by what they saw. The red glow gradually faded, revealing the boy standing unscathed, as if nothing had happened. What? Number 37 didn''t die?! "Impossible!" Captain Kenny stared in disbelief at Syd, standing unharmed. How could he be fine? Captain George''s sneer froze in disbelief. Number Five''s previously indifferent expression changed, his eyes widening in surprise. Number One was also astonished. How could this be? While they struggled to believe their eyes, they heard the boy say calmly, "Returning to you." The next moment, something even more shocking happened. Boom! A massive surge of red energy appeared in front of Syd and rushed towards Number Five! "You!" Number Five, in disbelief, hastily countered with his own red energy. Boom! A sh of red light erupted, and as the dust settled, Captain Kenny and the others stared in shock. Number Five''s body was charred, his clothes mostly incinerated, and he looked utterly disheveled. Had he reacted too slowly, or what? Number Five hadn''tpletely blocked the attack? But the most important thing was that Number 37 had used Number Five''s ability! "This is impossible!" Captain Kenny shouted, unable to ept it. "How did you do that?" "How can you have such an ability?" "Were your previous disys not your limit?" He was utterly incredulous. Captain George, Number One, and the dozen soldiers were also in disbelief. Number 37 has so many abilities?! Others were shocked, but Number One and Number Five couldn''t help but feel a surge of jealousy. Why does he have so many abilities as a mutant? It''s not fair! But, despite Syd''s numerous abilities, it didn''t mean they were afraid. Under Syd''s astonished gaze, Number Five''s charred body began to change. Muscles wriggled and healed, ckened tissue fell away, and new skin quickly regenerated. Soon, a seemingly reborn Number Five stood before everyone. "This is rapid regeneration, truly powerful!" Captain Kenny and the others were visibly impressed. Given Number Five''s previous injuries, a normal person would have died long before infection set in. But Number Five recovered in less than a minute?! What terrifying regenerative power! "No wonder Number Five is called a monster!" The soldiers'' eyes were filled with fear. If he could always regenerate like this, who could ever defeat him or kill him? Captain George sneered, "You can''t kill Number Five. See that? Stop struggling; you can''t win. If you resist, you''ll only find despair." The others regained their confidence. With Number Five''s rapid healing and Number One''s abilities, what chance did Number 37 have? Number Five''s eyes shed red, "You''ve angered me!" "Really?" Syd asked calmly. Under everyone''s expectant gaze, red energy once again surged from Number Five. He extended his hand, forming a red energy st. Boom! Number Five threw it forward. As everyone watched, the boy in the ck hood raised his right hand and casually swatted at the red energy ball, like swatting a fly. Crash! The sound of shattering ss echoed. In Venom''s and everyone''s stunned gaze, the red energy ball flew back at unimaginable speed. "Ah..." Number Five screamed. The red energy ball hit him, sending him flying. His body crashed into a distant wall with a thunderous sound. As the wall cracked, everyone could faintly hear the sound of bones breaking. Looking at the disheveled Number Five and then at Syd, who had casually swatted the red energy ball away, everyone was dumbfounded. What''s going on... How could this happen... They could hardly believe what they were seeing. Number Five, like an ant, couldn''t even fight back? This Number 37... At this moment, Number One, with his rocky metallic skin, stepped forward. ncing at Number Five, he scowled impatiently, "Number Five, you''re bing more useless. Can''t even handle a kid, what a waste!" In the distance, Number Five climbed to his feet with a look of resentment. Number One''s yellow eyes turned to Syd, and he sneered. "Kid, don''t think that just because you made Number Five look pathetic, you can win. I''m not like him." "He''s a waste, but I..." He sneered. In the next moment, under everyone''s excited and expectant gaze, his eyes glowed yellow. "Pulse interference!" Captain George and the others perked up, smiling broadly. Number One''s eyes glowed yellow as he sneered, "Under my pulse interference, you can''t use your mutant abilities!" "How does it feel to have power but be unable to use it?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Hahaha..." Number Oneughed. At this moment, Number Five, deliberately kept out of the pulse interference range, chuckled coldly. Red light surged from his body, forming a crimson energy ball in his right hand. In the next second, he hurled the energy ball towards Syd! Boom! The red energy ball soared through the air, distorting the light around it! Seeing this, the soldiers perked up, Captain George sneered, and Captain Kenny grinned. Number One nced over, unconcerned. But in the next second, something unexpected happened! Crash! The sound of shattering ss! The crimson energy ball suddenly changed direction, flying straight towards the unconcerned Number One''s chest. Boom!!! Red light exploded, and Number One was sent flying, his body smashing into a distant wall. Captain George and the others were stunned. Syd tilted his head, "What pulse?" Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Chapter 49: ? [Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Seeing Number One being sted away by the energy surge and looking at the boy standing there, everyone''s faces were filled with disbelief. "Pulse interference failed?" "This is impossible!" Captain George couldn''t believe it. Neither he nor Kenny, nor Number One and Number Five, couldprehend it. They all knew one thing very well: no one could use their abilities under pulse interference! This had been confirmed through countless experiments and battles! Yet now, the scene before them shattered their conclusions-Number 37 could still use his mutant abilities under pulse interference? Captain George was in utter disbelief, and the others were no better off. This defiedmon sense! Number Five couldn''t hold back and asked directly, "Number One, did you not use pulse interference on him?" The others thought the same, their eyes turning to Number One. Number One climbed up, looking a bit disheveled. Despite his metallic body, he wasn''t really hurt. Seeing his body, everyone couldn''t help but marvel at his defense capabilities. Number One angrily replied, "I did use it. I don''t know what''s going on; this kid..." He stared at Syd in bewilderment, mumbling, "Why did the pulse interference fail? This shouldn''t be possible; there''s no ability I can''t counter!" Syd nced at him. Indeed, the pulse interference hadn''t failed. When Number One activated the pulse interference, Syd clearly felt his energy absorption stop working! Even though sunlight hit his body, he couldn''t absorb any energy! However, he discovered that the pulse interference had no effect on his mimicry abilities, and he could still use the abilities of Orochi... Moreover, the light energy within him hadn''t disappeared, which was why he could still react. He silently marveled at the bizarre nature of mutant abilities. If not for the special nature of This mimicry, he might have been caught this time! Thinking this, his gaze towards Number One and the others grew colder. Dying could lead toplications, and he didn''t intend to drag this out any longer. As he prepared to act, Captain Kenny sneered from a distance. "Number 37, you really surprise me more and more. You can use your abilities even under Number One''s pulse interference?" "What secret do you have? How are you so special?" Shaking his head, he continued, "But it doesn''t matter. Even if you can resist Number One''s pulse interference, you can''t kill Number One and Number Five. In the end, you''ll still end up in the coldb." "And this time, we''re fully prepared. You can''t escape!" His face was full of cold sneers. Captain George also sneered, "Juste back to theb with us, haha..." The dozen soldiers around them regained their confidence. As for Number One and Number Five, their expressions also calmed down. As Captain George and Captain Kenny said, no matter how special Number 37 was, he couldn''t cause any significant trouble! Under absolute power, his struggles were futile! "Kneel down, kid!" Number One sneered, stomping heavily towards him. The wind howled! Every step he took left a deep footprint, revealing his immense power. Number Five''s body once again surged with red energy. At the same time, five ck Sentinel spiders began to move. As Kenny and the others watched with anticipation and Number Five and Number One prepared to join forces to kill the boy in the distance, an unexpected change urred! [Sunshine Experience +1] "Return to nothingness!" A dazzling light shone overhead! In an instant, a faint light enveloped everything around them. Number One, who was running, paused and slowly stopped. Number Five also halted his actions. Captain George and the others looked around. "What''s happening?" "What is this light?" As they wondered, they suddenly felt intense pain, and some soldiers began to scream. "Ah! My body!" Everyone, enduring the pain, looked around in panic, and their eyes widened in shock. Under the faint light, everything on their bodies began to disappear! Clothes, guns, even flesh-everything disintegrated into particles, which then vanished into nothingness... Witnessing this horrifying scene, no one could remain calm, and fear filled their eyes. What is this? "Is it you? How is this possible!" Suddenly, Captain Kenny turned, ring at the boy in the distance. "How are you doing this? What is this light?!" "What kind of ability is this?" He couldn''t believe it, and neither could the others. What are these lights? Is this one of Number 37''s abilities? How could this be... In a frenzy, someone fired at Syd, but it was useless. Moreover, both Number One and Number Five began to disintegrate! Even though red energy surged from Number Five, it couldn''t stop the disintegration! Number One''s metallic body also began to disintegrate bit by bit! This was an ability they had never seen before! A ss five ability? Or...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Fear filled everyone''s faces. Unfortunately, no matter how they reacted, their fate was sealed. Particles filled the air as they began to disintegrate... Soon, people started to copse and die! "No..." In his final moments, Captain Kenny roared in unwillingness. "I don''t want to die, no!" He began to babble incoherently, his mind breaking down in despair and anger, "Why resist, why note back to theb with us, why, no..." With a final scream of despair, he disintegrated into particles and vanished... At the same time, Captain George met the same fate, his face full of terror. Despair consumed him as he pleaded, "Spare me! Spare me!" "Number 37, please..." But before he could finish, he too disintegrated into particles,pletely disappearing. The dozen soldiers, including the observing Bloodhound, followed suit... Only the five Sentinel spiders, Number One, and Number Five remained! But the Sentinel spiders didn''tst long, their ck bodies cracking and disintegrating into countless particles, disappearing without a trace. As for Number One and Number Five... Syd''s cold gaze turned towards them. Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Chapter 50: ? [Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Number Five was enveloped in red energy, trying to resist the disintegration caused by the light. To his credit, it did help somewhat; the disintegration slowed down a bit. However, the effect was minimal. As the red energy shielding him was being broken down, his body began toe into contact with the light, causing his flesh to disintegrate into particles. Simultaneously, his rapid healing tried to counteract this effect, creating a brief stalemate. Unfortunately for him, the disintegration outpaced his healing. The bnce tilted towards destruction. Number Five stared in disbelief at the boy in the distance. Massive amounts of energy surged around Syd, causing his ck clothes to flutter dramatically, giving him an ethereal appearance as if he could take flight at any moment. An aura of terror and light emanated from him, seemingly capable of warding off anyone attempting to approach. Number Five struggled to extend his right hand, stepping towards the boy in a bid to stop him. But under the enveloping light, all his efforts were in vain. His flesh began to vanish, exposing his white bones... On the other side, Number One fared no better, if not worse. Despite his rocky, metallic body being incredibly resilient, it too was unwaveringly disintegrating. In a short span, most of it had vanished, revealingrge areas of bone. Yellow blood flowed, and his still-beating heart could be seen faintly. With a groan of anger and unwillingness, his entire body copsed to the ground. Bang. A few secondster, his massive frame also turned into particles. Number Five extended his skeletal right hand, trying to grasp something, but his movement froze in ce. As he fell to the ground, his body rapidly disintegrated. At that moment, everything around them vanished... The light gradually dimmed, and the ck robes around Syd''s body settled down. When everything calmed, the site was eerily silent, and nothing remained where those people had been. Silent, terrifying! Syd nced at thepletely vanished people and felt the depletion of light energy within him, making him somewhat helpless. The power of Sunshine was immense, but the consumption was equally exaggerated. Just one use, and his light energy was nearly exhausted. Luckily, the sunlight above quickly restored his light energy; otherwise, he wouldn''t know what to do next. Apart from the issue of insufficient light energy, he noticed another problem with using Sunshine this time. Number Five''s red energy could slightly block the power of Sunshine. And his healing ability dyed the disintegration significantly... Number One also disintegrated slower than ordinary people when his metallic body was targeted. "It seems Sunshine needs to be improved..." Syd thought, shaking his head. Although Sunshine had the essence of an Omega-level ability, it was only at level two, so its strength was somewhatcking. For it to have reached this level of power was already impressive. If it were at level five, those people wouldn''tst a second before turning into particles and vanishing into thin air! Syd nced at the experience bar for Sunshine, looking forward to its performance at level three. At that moment, Venom suddenly emerged from his right hand. "Syd, you... you..." Venom''s small head, full of teeth, gaped wide as if it could swallow a basketball. He couldn''t believe what he had just seen. The boy before him seemed god-like... "Don''t talk," Syd said, not paying attention to Venom for now, and instead scanned the sky. During the use of Sunshine, he had sensed something in the sky being obliterated by the light. Could it be... drones? Syd frowned and, sensing the slightly recovered energy within him, began searching the area. Ten minutester, he reached the rooftop of an abandoned building. Seeing the uncollected equipment on the ground, Syd frowned deeply. "Is anyone else here..." Standing on the rooftop, he scanned the surroundings but found no suspicious individuals. "It seems they ran away." He turned to Venom. "Venom, can you sense anyone suspicious nearby?" Venom shook his head. "Forget it..." Syd frowned and then rxed. It seemed those people couldn''t be found. Searching wasn''t his strength; instead of wasting time, he should focus on improving Sunshine''s level and unlocking progress. If Sunshine''s level increased and the unlocking progress reached 100%, he would have more confidence even in the face of danger. Syd turned and left the abandoned building. As he walked, he pondered, "Although I didn''t deal with everyone, it was still a relief." Thinking of the detestable Captain George and Captain Kenny, he smiled slightly. "Soon, there will be that experimental base..." Syd''s eyes gleamed with determination. He hadn''t forgotten who the real mastermind behind the constant hunts was. If he had enough power, he would have destroyed it already!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As he was lost in thought, Venom couldn''t hold back any longer. Recalling the recent events, he still felt a surge of shock. What kind of power was that? Unbelievable! It was like the power of a god! Terrifying! Looking at Syd, he felt that his host seemed shrouded in mystery, filled with an aura of the unknown. Suddenly, Venom remembered something and said, "Syd, you told me a few days ago that the sunshine distortion was an illusion..." He also remembered teasing Syd recently, saying that the light emanating from him made him look like a light bulb. It turns out it wasn''t a light bulb but such a terrifying power? Venom was stunned. Facing Number One and Number Five initially, even he felt despair, thinking it was over. But unexpectedly... The moment the light enveloped everything, he felt suffocated. That power, capable of destroying everything, made him feel like he was truly seeing a god. Casually obliterating everything, like a deity! The more he thought about it, the more shocked he felt. "It was your illusion..." Seeing Venom''s na?ve little head, Syd casually responded. As they conversed, about a kilometer away, three people were running frantically. "Pant... pant..." Warden Marko ran desperately. At this moment, he covered his mouth with his hand, his eyes filled with terror, not daring to stop. The other two soldiers were in simr states, their eyes filled with fear, their minds in chaos, nearly driven insane. They couldn''t believe what they had just seen. Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Chapter 51: ? [Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Light destroyed everything! Recalling not long ago, under the light, Captain George and his men had no resistance and were all turned to ash. Warden Marco and the others couldn''t help but show fear in their eyes. "What was that?" "Power of Number Thirty-Seven?!" "How could there be such power..." Warden Marco felt a chill. The other two soldiers didn''t fare much better. At this moment, their hearts were filled only with fear, deeply terrified by that power. Is that a power humans can possess? It was simply god-like! A deep shadow was left in their hearts. From now on, whenever someone mentioned mutants, they would involuntarily think of that boy and feel fear. That power that destroyed everything... After running for a while longer, when they couldn''t sustain it anymore, they finally stopped. Their hearts beating rapidly, they gasped for a while before calming down, their terror also slowly subsiding. After regaining someposure, the slightly older soldier, Jairo, asked while panting, "Marco, what do we do now?" "Captain George and the others... they''re all dead..." He swallowed in fear. Warden Marco took a deep breath, nced at them, and said, "Report this to Base Commander Alessandro quickly!" "Let''s hurry and get a car back to the base to avoid being chased by that monster!" Upon hearing this, the two soldiers also became terrified, hurriedly running to the nearby road, anxiously trying to hail a car. More than half an hourter, they returned to Base 23 by car. With hurried steps, they came to Base Commander Alessandro''s office, and Marco knocked urgently on the door. "Come in." The three hurried inside. Noticing the three, especially Marco among them, Alessandro felt puzzled, "Marco, weren''t you with George to capture Number Thirty-Seven? Howe..." "Did you capture him?" He asked with interest, appearing somewhat spirited. It had been a while without capturing that kid. Now that they had, it was still something to be happy about. However, just as he finished speaking, he noticed something unusual. Marco and the other two, who were previously somewhat normal, instantly turned pale with fear on their faces, as if they had thought of something terrifying. "What happened to you?" Alessandro asked in confusion.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Marco replied in fear, "Sir, Captain George and the others... they''re dead!" The calm-faced Alessandro''s eyes widened instantly. He stood up and asked, "What did you say, dead?" "How could they be dead!" The three began to exin. After listening to their ount, Base Commander Alessandro said in disbelief, "What, light destroyed everything?" "George and the others all died under the light, turning to dust?" Alessandro was full of doubt and disbelief. He thought, these three must be mad, or they were ying a joke on him. Otherwise, how could they say something so outrageous? "Commander Alessandro, I swear to God, it''s true!" Marco''s face was serious. "We saw the light destroy everything!" "Even Number One and Number Five were no exception; they all died under the power of Number Thirty-Seven!" Seeing the three still fearful, Alessandro was shocked. Really? The kid he never took seriously, thinking a few abilities were not threatening, actually had such power? So, what exactly was that light? He couldn''t help but feel curious and intrigued, wanting to find out what power that kid possessed! At this moment, Alessandro frowned and asked, "What about Number One''s pulse interference?" "Number One didn''t have time to use it?" Warden Marco shook his head and replied, "The pulse interference failed!" "What?!" Alessandro was even more shocked. His face darkened. "That kid hid too deeply; is this his full power?" "What a cunning little devil!" At this moment, he wished he could capture that kid immediately and put him on the experimental table for research! What was that light? How could it have such power? And why could Number Thirty-Seven resist Number One''s pulse interference? All these questions puzzled Alessandro. As for the capture, it seemed it needed careful nning. With the mysterious power that kid had, it seemed impossible to take him down easily. It would require a significant price, at least sending over a hundred people to besiege him! Whether it could seed, he still had some confidence. No matter how unbelievable the power that kid had, he was still human. As long as he was human, he could be dealt with! The opponent would eventually run out of energy! Kenny''s earlier spection might not be wrong. The opponent surely had limits, and now they had data on his power range. With enough people, they could definitely wear him down! Alessandro thought confidently. At this moment, he couldn''t wait to start the next capture! However, it still needed careful nning, and mobilizing the troops would take some time... Two hourster, an uninvited guest arrived outside Base 23. By a big tree, a fully armed soldier was just passing by when a blue figure swung down from the tree branch. With a swift and powerful kick, the soldier was knocked out instantly, almost without making a sound. Mystique Raven smiled, her skin turningyer byyer until she transformed into the soldier lying on the ground. Picking up the soldier, Raven agilely climbed the tree, snapped the soldier''s neck with a click, and ced him on the branch. After searching for some identity information, Raven jumped down from the tree silently, as agile as a cat. Then, she began patrolling. Over an hourter, Raven roughly figured out the situation and focused on a soldier. This person was one of the two soldiers who witnessed the battle not long ago. ording to the information from the warden and prisoners, he was one of the three survivors! Raven''s eyes showed doubt. "What happened?" "How did only three survive?" Based on the information she gathered, many went out to capture that mutant boy, including two heavyweights. Number One and Number Five! Thinking about these two, even Mystique felt a chill. She could hardly believe how the mutant boy survived, even killed them! Super-speed healing, energy impact! Body metallization, strength enhancement, pulse interference, etc. With such strong abilities, how could they be killed?! Did that mutant kid have such power? At this moment, Raven was filled with deep confusion and disbelief. Naturally, she focused on this soldier, wanting to find out the truth from him. Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Chapter 52: ? [Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] "Ugh..." After a brief struggle, Raven covered his mouth and dragged him into a room. "Tell me about the battle against that mutant kid..." Mystique began her interrogation. Jairo initially didn''t want to answer, but under Mystique''s methods, he painfully started to talk. Mystique listened, puzzled, while taking out a recording pen to record the soldier''s ount, intending to let Erik hear itter. Soon, she noticed that as he recalled, the soldier named Jairo''s face was filled with fear. "He... he was terrifying!" "We thought the battle was foolproof, especially with Number One and Number Five there!" "But..." He recounted how Number Five made a move, using an energy st, only to be effortlessly knocked away by the boy. As he continued, Mystique''s face showed surprise. This mutant kid seemed unexpectedly strong? When Jairo mentioned that Number One''s pulse interference had no effect on the boy, Mystique was stunned. Based on her earlier information, Number One''s pulse interference was very strong. It was because of this that she didn''t dare to easily enter this experimental base or sneak into their ranks, fearing the pulse interference would nullify her shapeshifting abilities. But now, this soldier told her that Number One''s pulse interference failed? It failed against that mutant kid?! This mutant kid... At this moment, Mystique''s yellow pupils were filled with astonishment. Meanwhile, Jairo''s face was full of fear. "Just when I thought this was almost the kid''s limit, he..." Panting, he was so terrified he could barely speak. "What did he do?" Mystique asked in confusion. What could make this soldier so scared? Jairo fearfully muttered, "The light destroyed everything..." "Including Number One and Number Five; they all died in the light unleashed by Number Thirty-Seven!" "The power of that light was unstoppable, unlike anything a human could possess, like a god''s power!" "They all died, all turned to ash under the light, hahaha!" As he spoke, he became hysterical, seemingly driven mad by fear. Listening to his ount, Mystique was filled with shock. "Light?" "What kind of light has such power?" "All dead?!" At this moment, she was filled with confusion, not understanding what kind of light the soldier was talking about that had such terrifying power. Just as she was about to ask for more details, an rm sounded within the experimental base, indicating an intruder. Mystique frowned, knowing she couldn''t continue. With a snap, she dealt with the soldier named Jairo. At this moment, the 23rd base was in chaos, with soldiers searching for the intruder. Experienced in infiltration and escape, Mystique easily transformed into someone else and slipped out of the base. By the time the base personnel realized, it was toote. After escaping the experimental base, Raven took a deep look at the distant base. She had intended to stay at the base to gather more information about the mutant boy, such as his parents'' identities, hoping to find something useful, but... "Not this time, maybe next time." Raven shook her head and left with curiosity about the mutant boy. As she left the base, the prisoners inside were also talking. "Someone sneaked in?" "The base is really going downhill, huh..." One prisoner sneered. To be honest, someone sneaking into the experimental base wasn''t the most shocking thing to them. The most shocking thing was what they had heard not long ago. Those who went to capture Number Thirty-Seven, including Number One and Number Five, were all dead! This news was as shocking as experiencing a magnitude nine earthquake! Those were Number Five with self-healing abilities and Number One with pulse interference and other powers! Previously, they had been gloating and pitying. Some even bet on whether Number Thirty-Seven would be brought back with broken limbs or dead, not one thinking he would escape! But now... They heard that Number One and Number Five were all killed by Number Thirty-Seven? Every prisoner was stunned. "I suspect I heard wrong!" "How did he do it?" "Could it be that Number Thirty-Seven can really escape the base''s capture?!" ... Time passed, and after half an hour... Raven, holding the recording pen, prepared to return to the Brotherhood of Mutants. However, to her surprise, she encountered three interesting individuals on the way. Hiding in a concealed corner, Raven quietly observed the three not far away. One man and two women, all wearing ck battle suits with an X emblem. One of the women had white hair and blue eyes, with slightly dark skin, unmistakably Storm. The other had red hair, with a uniquely charming appearance, Phoenix Jean. As for the man, he wore ck sses, clearly Cyclops Scott. "Ororo, Jean, Scott?" Raven was surprised. Suddenly, Jean, walking on the street, stopped. "Jean, what''s wrong?" Cyclops Scott turned to ask. Phoenix gestured for him to stay quiet and then looked to the right. "I sensed you." Jean said. Raven frowned, knowing Jean wasn''t bluffing. She slowly walked out. "Mystique?" Scott and Ororo were surprised, then became alert. Though Mystique was also a mutant, she was a member of the Brotherhood of Mutants, andn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om their rtionship wasn''t good. "What are you doing here?" Scott asked warily. "What are you doing here?" Mystique retorted. Without waiting for their answer, Raven quickly guessed the reason and smiled. "You''re also here for that mutant kid, aren''t you?" "To save him?" sheughed. Scott frowned. Seeing their expressions, Raven chuckled and said, "Then you''re a step toote." What? Scott''s face changed, sensing something wrong. That kid, could he... Knowing what they were thinking, Raven raised an eyebrow and said, "He''s fine; in fact, he''s exceeded your expectations." Knowing it was futile to escape easily with Jean''s mental powers around, Raven candidly exined. Chapter 53: Chapter 53 Chapter 53: ? [Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Not injured? Unexpected? Scott and the others looked at each other in surprise. "What do you mean, ''unexpected''?" Scott asked, puzzled. Raven smiled slightly and said something astonishing, "That kid is terrifyingly strong. Everyone sent to capture him died at his hands!" "Among them were two powerful mutants: one with super-speed healing and energy sts, the other with pulse interference..." After detailing the abilities of these two individuals, Raven smiled, "But these two powerful mutants also died at the hands of that boy." Hearing Mystique''s exnation, Jean and the others were shocked. Such powerful mutants, all dead? "How did they die?" Storm''s blue eyes were full of confusion. The next second, Mystique Raven gave an answer that left them stunned. "They died under the light, in the light released by that boy. They all died!" What? All died in the light? Scott and the others were shocked. "What light?" "What kind of light can kill such powerful mutants?" Scott asked in confusion. "That, I don''t know." Raven smiled. Scott turned to Jean, "Jean, is she telling the truth?" "She''s not lying," Jean said, using her telepathy. Scott and Storm were visibly surprised and deeply puzzled. At that moment, they couldn''t help but want to see that light for themselves. What kind of light could kill two powerful mutants? "Where is he now?" Scott inquired. "I don''t know." Raven shook her head and then said, "Okay, can I leave now?" Scott hesitated for a moment, knowing there was no point in keeping Mystique, so he nodded. Raven gave them onest look and left, intending to return to the Brotherhood of Mutants and report the situation to Erik. After her silhouette disappeared, Storm spoke, "What should we do now?" "Let''s report this to the Professor," Scott said. He took out his phone and called Professor X. Soon, the call connected. "Scott?" "Did you find him?" Professor X''s voice came from the other end. Scott nced at Jean and the others and said, "Professor, we..." He then recounted their encounter with Mystique and what she had told them. "The boy used light to kill all those who were hunting him?" Professor X frowned, focusing on the light. "What kind of mutant ability is so powerful?" At that moment, not only were Scott and the others surprised, puzzled, and curious, but he was also eager to meet that boy. While he instructed Scott to continue searching for the boy, a storm was brewing online. Since the host Irina announced that the government would deploy a secret weapon to capture the mutant boy, countlessizens had been following her updates. At this moment, the inte was flooded withments urging her for news. "Irina, have they caught him yet?" "What is the secret weapon?" "Give us thetest updates!" The flood ofments made Irina break into a cold sweat, feeling a bit panicked. ording to thetest information she had received, the operation had failed! Even the secret weapon prepared had died at the hands of that boy! With all this happening, how was she supposed to respond to theizens? At this moment, besides disbelief, she felt a deep regret. If she had known, she wouldn''t have made such bold statements about the secret weapon ensuring the boy''s capture! What should she do now? Should she tell the truth? While she was at a loss, her boss called. "What? Tell the truth?" Irina said in surprise.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om On the other end, her boss''s calm voice continued. "This matter cannot be hidden. It''s better to say it sooner to minimize the impact." "But try to keep it brief and not damage the government''s credibility too much..." Hearing this, Irina felt relieved and smiled, "Don''t worry, boss, I''ll handle it!" After hanging up, she immediately started preparing her script. An hour and a halfter, the highly anticipated live broadcast began. Under the spotlight, Irina, dressed in a bright red dress, looked radiant and captivating. "Hello, everyone. I''m your host, Irina." With a sweet smile, Irina said, "Today, I''m here to tell you the oue of the recent operation to capture the mutant boy." Hearing her words, whether viewers harbored ill will towards mutants or were just curious, all eyes were filled with anticipation. "Finally, there''s an oue. They seeded, right? When will the mutant fugitive be shown?" "With the secret weapon, that mutant kid must have been captured, no doubt!" "When will the trial for that fugitive be?" Viewers buzzed with discussion, eagerly awaiting Irina''s announcement. However, the next second, they heard an answer that left them stunned. "Dear viewers, I''m sorry to say that this operation failed." Irina sighed. At those words, countless expressions froze, especially those who had been certain the mutant fugitive would be caught and tried. They were now incredulous. Soon, curses erupted from the viewers. "Shit, are the authorities all useless? They couldn''t catch one person?" "What happened to the secret weapon? Even with a secret weapon, they couldn''t catch a mutant?" "Trash!" Amidst the overwhelming criticism, questioning how the authorities couldn''t catch one mutant kid, Irina offered an exnation. Sighing heavily, she said, "It''s not as you think. The authorities really tried their best. That mutant was just too difficult to handle. He..." After a brief hesitation, she said something that seemed unbelievable to everyone watching. She slowly said, "That mutant boy used the power of light to eliminate everyone hunting him, including the secret weapon." At those words, the many viewers watching the live broadcast were stunned. Light? The boy used light to eliminate everyone hunting him? At that moment, everyone was both shocked and incredulous. Chapter 54: Chapter 54 Chapter 54: ? [Check Out My P@treon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] How could this be possible! Many people didn''t believe the result, thinking Irina was deceiving them. Voices of doubt arose. "What light? How could it be that powerful!" "Exactly, we don''t believe it!" Under the spotlight.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Knowing there would be skepticism, Irina spoke heavily, "This is true. I take legal responsibility for my words. You can report and verify the facts." Hearing Irina''s statement, even the most skeptical viewers had to believe it, though they were filled with disbelief. What kind of light could eliminate all the pursuers? It was just too unbelievable! Confusion filled everyone''s hearts. At this moment, Irina continued, "Dear viewers, rest assured, our program team will follow up on this matter. Soon, everyone will know the full story." She smiled, "You need not worry too much. This time, the mutant boy escaped by luck. Our department was careless." "After all, everyone can have a moment of carelessness." "The next operation will definitely capture him!" Her words eased the audience''s emotions a bit, and they began to look forward to the next capture attempt''s sess. They also hoped for another live broadcast to see what the so-called light was all about. While the audience was buzzing with discussion, some mutants who were closely following Irina also noticed this live broadcast. On a secluded street. Logan and hispanions stopped searching, looking at each other. "This kid..." Logan couldn''t help but sigh. Ottoughed, "Looks like we don''t need to find him. He solved the problem himself, quite impressive." Chris and Valentine nodded in agreement. At this moment, besides being surprised that Syd eliminated those who were hunting him, they were also puzzled about one thing. Light? Does Syd have the ability to emit light? Why didn''t anyone know? At this moment, they were both astonished and confused. Additionally, they were worried about Irina''s mention of the next capture attempt! It''s clear that the next operation would be even bigger, and Syd''s chances of escape would be lower! A mere mutant repeatedly embarrassing the government departments, they wouldn''t rest until he''s captured! Understanding this, Logan and the others'' happiness quickly faded, reced by worry for Syd. While they were worried about Syd, Mao was also watching the live broadcast at the Brotherhood of Mutants'' headquarters. Erik''s eyes showed astonishment. "Light?" "Does that boy have other abilities?" After a while, Raven returned. As soon as she arrived, Mystique smiled, "Erik, I''ve got some useful information about that mutant boy you''re interested in." Erik immediately became interested. Then, he saw Raven take out a ck recording pen. As she yed the recording, Raven recounted her infiltration of the base and the information she obtained. When the recording pen yed Jairo''s description of the light destroying everything, even Erik was visibly moved. Jairo''s voice kept ying. "The light destroyed everything..." "The power of that light is unstoppable, unlike anything a human could possess, like a god''s power!" "They''re all dead, all turned to ash under the light, hahaha..." The recording''s detailed content moved Erik deeply, more so than Irina''s vague words in the live broadcast. The light Irina mentioned had such great power?! Despite getting more detailed information, his astonishment and confusion didn''t lessen but rather increased. What kind of light was it to be so terrifying? Terrifying enough that even from the voice, it was clear the soldier''s mind had been affected. After a long silence, Erik said solemnly, "Find that boy! Raven, take more people with you, and find him!" Raven nodded. --- While the X-Men and the Brotherhood of Mutants were taking action, Syd Castell was diligently practicing Sunshine. [Sunshine Experience +1] [Sunshine Experience +1] [Ability: Sunshine (27/500) Level 2] At this moment, Venom''s small head emerged from his right hand. "Syd, what exactly are you doing?" Venom asked, puzzled. He was a bit confused. Since meeting Syd, he had been practicing his superpowers continuously without using them for actualbat. It looked strange. What was the use of this practice? He pondered. Was it to be more proficient with his superpowers, attempting more precise control? Syd nced at him and casually said, "I''m practicing my superpowers. You know, superpowers need practice. If not practiced, they get rusty." "Really?" Venom was puzzled. While chatting with Venom, Syd nced at the estimated lifespan on the panel. [Age: 16 (Remaining Lifespan: 90 days)] "Phew..." Syd let out a slight sigh of relief. His internal photon energy had increased significantly, finally extending his lifespan to a barely sufficient level, avoiding sudden death. As long as the increase continued and more abilities were unlocked, he would eventually ovee the various cancers in his body. As night fell, the progress of Sunshine had improved considerably. [Ability: Sunshine (89/500) Level 2] Looking at the progress on the panel, Syd hesitated. "This is too slow," he thought. It would take several more days to level up Sunshine to Level 3! He was hesitating whether to first improve the unlocking progress to gain new abilities. After a while, Syd shook his head. He couldn''t resist continuing to improve Sunshine. At Level 3, Sunshine''s range would be greatly enhanced, making him better prepared for various situations. Even the power and intensity of Sunshine would increase significantly! If Sunshine had been at Level 3 earlier, Number Five and Number One would have died even faster! Time flew by, and six days passed... Using Venom''s sensing abilities, Syd sessfully evaded some trackers. This afternoon, Sunshine finally reached a critical point! Under the warm sunlight, Syd began his final practice. A prompt sounded. [Ability: Sunshine (0/1000) Level 3] The next second, Syd''s body began to change. A familiar warmth appeared, rapidly transforming his body! Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Chapter 55: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] As the warm flow coursed through him, Syd felt his cells undergoing some changes. At this moment, Venom, who was in Syd''s right hand, was startled. A sense of threat swept over him, making him instinctively crawl out of Syd''s hand. The ck liquid wriggled. "What''s happening?" "Syd''s body..." Just a moment ago, Venom felt Syd''s body undergoing an inexplicable change, but he couldn''t pinpoint exactly what it was. When the sense of threat subsided, Venom crawled back into Syd''s right hand. Before he could ask what had happened, he immediately noticed a difference. A much morefortable feeling washed over him, and Venom felt his weakened body, from splitting, rapidly recovering. Venom was stunned. "Syd, what happened to you?" he asked, confused. He felt more and more baffled by Syd. Everything about Syd was puzzling to him. Syd didn''t answer him and instead began testing his abilities. As the light energy within him decreased, the sunlight within seventy-five meters slightly distorted. Syd frowned slightly, "It only improved this much?" Feeling a bit disappointed, he shook his head and consoled himself. "Never mind, it''s still pretty good, just enough!" As his other abilities upgraded and his internal light energy increased, the range of Sunshine would also expand. Overall, it was sufficient. Besides the significant increase in the range of Sunshine, he also noticed changes in his internal light energy. Under the sunlight, Syd quietly waited for his internal light energy to recover. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Feeling the light energy within him, Syd roughly estimated. "A Level 3 ability can be used about fifty times, while Level 2 can be used over a hundred times." Overall, it was just enough. Of course, delving deeper, it was still insufficient... "Sunshine has upgraded, so I can now focus on the unlock progress." Syd''s eyes filled with anticipation. Whether it was the potential floating and flying ability or the possible changes upon reaching 100% mimicry, he was eagerly looking forward to it. Additionally, the more abilities awakened, the more light energy his body would have, creating a positive feedback loop! [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] The energy points continuously increased. While Syd was collecting light energy, Venom was feeling suspicious. Earlier, he sensed the sunlight above him changing, thinking Syd was about to use that terrifying ability, causing him to shrink back into his hand. After waiting for a while without seeing the terrifying light appear, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, he was a bit puzzled. He wasn''t sure if it was his imagination, butpared tost time, the distortion range of the sunlight seemed to have increased by two or three times? "Was it just my imagination?" Venom muttered. While he was puzzled, he saw Syd stop practicing his ability and turn to face the sunlight. Venom immediately guessed what Syd was doing. "Is he absorbing sunlight to recover energy and stamina?" In amazement, he watched as Syd remained motionless, basking in the sun for an entire afternoon. Seeing Syd''s increasingly perplexing actions, Venom found humans more and more iprehensible. Are all human behaviors this strange? Is it necessary to bask in the sun for an entire afternoon? Shouldn''t he have already recovered his energy and stamina? As the sunpletely set, Syd finally stopped sunbathing. He looked at the panel, focusing on the energy points section. [Energy Points: 5079] Seeing the five thousand plus energy points, Syd felt quite good. He nced at the unlock progress. [Unlock Progress: 80%] Syd focused, allocating all his energy points to the unlock progress. In the next second, the unlock progress jumped. [Unlock Progress: 82%] "It only increased by two percent?" Syd shook his head. After a brief disappointment, he became excited again. "Almost there, by tomorrow it should reach 85%. I wonder what ability I''ll gain?!" "And what changes will ur after reaching 100% mimicry, as well as the next mimicry target, Scarlet Witch..." "Chaos Magic..."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Thinking of Chaos Magic, his eyes lit up. It is one of the three ancient powers in Marvel, possessing the terrifying power to alter reality! Of course, that''s only urate whenbined with Scarlet Witch''s mutant ability to alter probabilities, making Chaos Magic truly formidable. Even the original owner of Chaos Magic didn''t possess this power. In short, the abilities present in Scarlet Witch would keep him busy exploring for a long time. "I just hope it doesn''t involve the Dark God Chthon..." Syd frowned slightly. Chaos Magic has some ties to the Dark God Chthon, and if he really mimicked it, who knows if it would attract Chthon''s attention. If it did attract attention, that would be a big problem... That''s an ancient god, not easy to deal with! After a while, Syd shook his head, deciding not to dwell on it. He couldn''t abandon the unlock progress over a potential threat. Looking at the dim sky, Syd stepped away. Not long after he started walking, Venom in his right hand alerted him. "Be careful!" Syd frowned, immediately understanding that Venom had sensed trackers again. In recent days, he had noticed many people searching for him. Besides government agents, there were also others with ill intentions. Fortunately, Venom''s sensing ability was quite advanced, especially regarding danger. Usually, those people hadn''t spotted him before Venom sensed them in advance. "Where are they?" Syd asked. "Behind the wall to your left," Venom replied. Syd moved quietly to the wall and listened. The voices of two middle-aged men faintly came from the other side. "Damn, where is that kid!" "If it weren''t for the money and the promise of a big reward upon finding him, I wouldn''t be wasting my time on this stupid task." A burly man in a blue shirt, Dave,ined, "That underground organization''s mission is such a hassle..." The other man in a white t-shirt responded, "Keep your voice down, will you? Do you want everyone to hear?" "If the target escapes because of you, I''ll beat you up!" Dave grumbled, "What''s the big deal? We haven''t found him after all this time. No way we''ll run into him now. You''re overthinking..." As they mumbled, Syd paused, stopping his n to interrogate them. "Underground organization?" In an instant, he thought of the killed Carlpana and the escaped speedster. Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Chapter 56: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Also Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For ] [Thank You For Your Support!] Not long ago, that guy escaped, probably to report back to his organization, which led to the current situation. "Are they nning to cause trouble?" Syd frowned, wondering where they got the nerve toe after him. Because of their leader? As he thought about it, Syd quickly left the area. Finding a secluded spot where he could bask in the moonlight, he reminded Venom to stay alert and then fell asleep. [Photon Energy +1] The night passed uneventfully, and soon it was the next day. It was still a sunny day, with the brilliant sun hanging high, casting its scorching rays. Under the sunlight, Syd was woken by the prompt in his mind. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] As he basked in the sun, he started feeling a bit aimless. After pondering for a while, he decided to study Venom. After a while, under Syd''s control, a ck suit covered his body. ncing at the suit, he sighed in relief. Fortunately, it wasn''t the kind of transformation where he turned into a Venom monster covered in ck liquid. Instead, it was a textured ck suit, simr to a ck-suited Spider- Man or Superman in his ck suit, which he didn''t mind. "It''s not bad. At least it can defend against ordinary bullets in a pinch." Syd evaluated. As for sniper rifles and armor-piercing rounds, he didn''t hold much hope. Venom''s strength wasn''t in defense but in recovery. Hearing his evaluation, Venom was a bit dissatisfied. "Syd, this is just okay? It''s clearly the best!" "When webine, we''re invincible!" Listening to Venom''s boast, Syd''s mouth twitched. "You really haven''t experienced the harshness of the world, not knowing what true strength is. There are plenty of terrifying beings on Earth." Syd shook his head. Even he didn''t dare im invincibility, and Venom really needed a reality check. "Terrifying beings?" Venom was confused, not knowing who these terrifying beings Syd mentioned were. And how did Syd seem to know so much? At this moment, Syd suddenly thought of something and asked, "Venom, can you cure cancer?" "The cancer you humans talk about?" Venom was slightly stunned, thenughed, "Of course, I can cure it." "I can devour the cancer cells in your human body. It''s simple for me." Syd''s eyes lit up, and he immediately had an idea. However, after hesitating for a while, he couldn''t bring himself to let Venom enter his vital organs. Thinking for a moment, he said, "Try devouring the cells in my right hand." Venom looked puzzled, not knowing what Syd was up to. The next second, heplied. Then, before Syd could feel excited, Venom suddenly cried out and quickly emerged from his right hand. At the same time, Syd felt a surge of Sunshine energy release from his right arm. "What''s going on?" Syd quickly controlled this power and looked at Venom. He was shocked. He noticed that Venom''s body seemed to be missing some parts, with residual energy still corroding his tissues. Venom looked terrified and said, "Syd, your body''s cells..." With Venom''s exnation, Syd finally understood what had happened. When Venom attempted to devour the cells, as soon as he damaged the cell walls and membranes, a mysterious energy seeped out from the damaged cells. In Venom''s perception, the light shed. This power didn''t affect Syd, but for Venom, it was almost like a deadly poison. If he had destroyed too many cells at once, he would have been severely harmed or even killed. Of course, Venom probably sensed something was wrong and stopped in time. Syd frowned. He hadn''t expected his cells to be so unusual. "It seems those transformations really changed my body''s cells significantly." Shaking his head, he gave up on the idea of letting Venom devour his cancer cells. If ordinary cells were this dangerous, he couldn''t imagine what the cancer cells had be. Perhaps they were like little monsters? Cthulhu? Syd sighed, thinking, "I can only continue to increase my photon energy to suppress them, or hope to acquire a new ability to deal with it." But who knows if the cancer will worsen and whether he can hold out until then... Syd shook his head, dismissing the thoughts, and turned his attention to the energy points. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1]... The sun rose higher and higher, reaching its zenith before slowly descending. As evening approached, Syd couldn''t help but nce at the panel. [Energy Points: 10903] "Over ten thousand points, that should be enough!" With anticipation in his eyes, the unlock progress shed rapidly. [Unlock Progress: 86%] As the unlock progress reached 86%, a prompt sounded immediately. [Ability: Flight (Unlocked)] [Ability: Flight (0/100) Level 1] "Finally!" Syd''s mood instantly brightened. Flying! It''s one of humanity''s dreams. The invention of airnes was driven by the desire to soar through the skies, and now he possessed this ability, not needing any tools to fly using his own body! Moreover, having the ability to fly would make a significantly different impression on others. Syd eagerly began to test it. [Flight Experience +1] With a thought, and under Venom''s stunned gaze, his body slowly lifted off the ground. Ten centimeters off the ground, half a meter, one meter...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om His ck-d figure floated in the air, exuding an ethereal, mystical aura as the wind blew. From a distance, he seemed like the center of the universe, giving off an impression of being one with everything, almost god-like. His entire demeanor elevated significantly... He seemed divine... "This feeling..." Syd murmured. Under Venom''s stunned gaze, his body slowly ascended. Two meters... Ten meters... Syd felt inside. The energy consumption for flight was minimal, almost negligible, like a constant state. However... It might be due to the level restriction, but once he exceeded a range of about ten meters, the photon energy consumption increased. It felt like he was truly using an ability that required energy. Besides these limitations, there was something else that surprised him. At this moment, a prompt kept echoing in his mind. [Flight Experience +1] [Flight Experience +1] [Flight Experience +1] The experience for flight was increasing at an exaggerated rate! Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Chapter 57: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< ]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] The prompts kept ringing. [Flight Experience +1] [Flight Experience +1] Syd was surprised. The speed at which experience was increasing was unexpectedly fast! Even just maintaining the flight state, experience kept increasing without the need for repetitive practice! Most importantly, in the flight state, the photon energy consumption was almost nonexistent. This meant that, except for at night, Syd could stay in the flight state continuously, and the speed of experience increase would be unprecedentedly fast! Syd had a feeling that the flight ability might be the first to reach level five, and it would be the easiest one to upgrade! The benefits brought by this were self-evident. The increase in photon energy alone from the flight upgrades was a huge gain! Especially when it reached level five, the amount of photon energy it would bring would be unexpectedly high! Syd''s eyes filled with anticipation. By then, both the range of Sunshine and the endurance of other abilities would likely see a significant boost! Syd pondered, "The upgrade direction of flight should be in terms of range and speed, right?" From earlier, he felt that the flight speed was extremely slow, almost not even as fast as an average person running... There was also the ten-meter range limitation. Exceeding this range caused the flight''s steady state to be lost, leading to a significant consumption of photon energy... It was clear that upgrades to flight should improve these aspects. Suddenly, as Syd was lost in thought, he noticed something strange around him. In the flight state, he vaguely heard ethereal music starting to y. Sacred, solemn, mysterious, ethereal... The music was familiar, reminiscent of the BGM that apanied Orochi''s appearance. As the ethereal sound yed, the aura around him elevated even further... The feeling of being ''one with heaven and earth, one with all things'' grew stronger, making him seem god-like. However, the ethereal sound was very faint, barely audible, making this feeling reach a limit without being overwhelming. While he was surprised by his own changes, Venom was already stunned. Syd had inexplicably gained the ability to fly? He couldn''t believe it. And... "This sound..." The ethereal sound in his ears made Venom feel solemn, sacred, and mysterious... At the same time, there was an indistinct sense of tension, as if something had appeared, and the ethereal sound was weing it. After a while, he finally shook off the faint tension. Venom muttered, "Where is this sounding from?" He couldn''t figure out the source; it seemed toe from everywhere, as if from some unknown ce. At this moment, Syd slowly lowered his altitude, descending from the sky to hover a foot above the ground. [Flight Experience +1] He looked up at the sky. It was already nearing evening, and after testing the flight ability, the sky had almostpletely darkened. [Unlock Progress 86%] ncing at the panel, Syd thought, "I wonder what ability will awaken at 90%?" "Or at 95%?" "The energy points collected tomorrow should be enough to push the unlock progress to 90%." Syd''s eyes filled with anticipation. While floating cross-legged in the air, Syd listened to the faint ethereal sound around him, grateful for the secluded location. Otherwise, themotion might have been too much. [Flight Experience +1] [Flight Experience +1] While absorbing moonlight, Syd found that absorbing moonlight alone was enough to maintain the flight effect. Two and a half hourster, a prompt sounded in his mind. [Ability: Flight (0/500) Level 2] Taking advantage of the night, Syd immediately began to experiment. One meter... Ten meters... Fifty meters... In the dark night, Syd looked up at the moon. "Fifty meters is the limit..." Syd was a bit disappointed. Of course, he could still fly higher, but it would consume a lot of photon energy. [Flight Experience +1] Besides the range, he noticed that the slow speed of floating flight had improved. If it was slower than an average person running before, it now exceeded that. "Finally, the speed is somewhat useful," Syd sighed. At least now, the flight speed was faster than his running speed. "And this is only level two..." Syd was filled with anticipation. [Flight Experience +1] [Flight Experience +1]... Nearly three hourster, Syd felt sleepy and had toe down from the air. [Ability: Flight (120/500) Level 2]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om While feeling sleepy, he had tried sleeping in the air but failed... He found that the floating flight state was controlled by thought, and falling asleep muddled his thoughts, making it easy to lose control of the flight, or even fly erratically. Syd shook his head and decided to give up. He instructed Venom to keep watch and then fell asleep. Time passed... The warm sunlight woke Syd up. [Photon Energy +1] As he woke up, Syd''s body immediately floated into the air. [Flight Experience +1] [Flight Experience +1] His presence became more intimidating... Gradually, the ethereal sound that made one''s scalp tingle appeared faintly. Venom, hidden in Syd''s right hand, felt a renewed sense of fear despite hearing it more than once. By the afternoon, Syd stopped floating. [Ability: Flight (0/1000) Level 3] Syd quickly tested and found the range had increased to two hundred meters. At the same time, the flight speed had significantly improved, more than twice as fast as a normal person''s running speed. Although not extremely fast, it was much faster than an average person. Additionally, because the flight ability had reached level three, his internal photon energy had increased dramatically. The usage count for level three abilities had risen to over seventy times! "Flight upgrades quickly. If it reaches levels four and five, the internal energy will likely increase even more." "By then, the issue ofcking energy will be greatly alleviated." Furthermore, the range of Sunshine had increased to about eighty-two meters! It had be even more formidable! At this moment. [Photon Energy +1] Syd looked at the energy points. [Energy Points: 9983] "I wonder if I''ll gain a new ability?" Curious, Syd invested all his energy points into the unlock progress. The next second, the 86% unlock progress blurred. [Unlock Progress 89%] Syd frowned, "Stuck at 89%?" He found that breaking through to the next level became increasingly difficult. While the early stages were easy, theter stages had him stuck at each percent for a long time. After thinking for a while, Syd shook his head and stopped pondering. Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Chapter 58: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< ]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] Given the speed at which photon energy is collected, this progress won''t take long. By tomorrow, he should have gathered enough. Suddenly, Syd felt something and stopped. He looked into the distance. "These people are really annoying..." Standing on a tall building, he didn''t even need Venom''s reminder to see the people gradually approaching. Recently, he had encountered people looking for him more than once. "I can sense their malice," Venom said with a grin. "I want to bite off their heads." Syd''s mouth twitched. He pushed Venom''s head away, the long tongue hanging out, and turned his attention to the approaching pursuers. Being chased like this continuously wasn''t an option; he needed to teach these people a lesson. [Space Transfer Experience +1] [Space Transfer Experience +1] His figure disappeared from the rooftop and reappeared below. In the distance, four burly men were looking around, searching for something. Syd quietly followed them, intending to find their hideout. An hourter, Syd followed the four men to a small house. From a distance, he could see the four men talking to someone inside the house. [Space Transfer Experience +1]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Syd quietly approached and stuck to the window. Observing, he saw five people inside, four men and one woman. He could faintly hear their conversation. The woman in green clothes spoke with disdain, "You guys are useless. You can''t even find one person. We''re reconsidering our cooperation with you." Among the four mercenaries, a short, stout middle-aged man frowned, "You know this mutant is hard to find. If it were that easy, why would you need us?" Ivy Ann sneered, about to say something, when the man beside her interrupted, "Enough, Ivy Ann. The kid is indeed hard to find. Don''t make it difficult for them." Seeing Anil shaking his head, Ivy Ann had to stop and change the subject. Sheughed coldly, "That little guy is good at hiding. Be thankful you didn''t find him, or we''d have shown him the consequences of offending our underground organization..." "Uh..." Before she could finish, she suddenly clutched her chest, her face showing disbelief. [Dark Particle Experience +1] A fist-sized hole appeared in her chest, through which the scenery behind could be seen. The flesh and bones hadpletely disappeared. Bang, bang, bang... The dark particles continued, piercing several walls before dissipating. Ivy Ann howled in pain. Her face was full of terror and confusion. What happened... Before she could think more, she began vomiting blood and convulsing, rolling on the ground in agony. Blood flowed... Before passing out, she vaguely saw a figure in ck clothing. It was him... Ivy Ann was stunned. In the end, her eyes fixed, thest emotions being terror, anger, and unwillingness. Seeing Ivy Ann die miserably, both the underground organization members and the four mercenaries were shocked. In unison, the four mercenaries drew their guns from their waists. Their eyes locked onto the mysterious figure slowly walking in through the front door. "It''s you!" At a nce, they recognized who it was. Anger and shock followed. They hadn''t done anything to this guy yet, and he hade to them, even killing someone? He wasn''t taking them seriously at all! [Reflective Shield Experience +1] The four mercenaries were the first to act, with two of them trying to fire their guns. Bang! Instantly, two screams echoed. The bullets hit an invisible shield in front of Syd and quickly bounced back. The other two mercenaries, wary, nearly dropped their guns in shock. This freak could indeed reflect bullets! They were d they hadn''t fired immediately... Syd ignored them and focused on the remaining four mutants. [Space Transfer Experience +1] In the next moment, he appeared next to a young man. [Divine Finger Experience +1] "Dodge!" Unfortunately, despite the shouts from the other three, it was toote. Syd''s finger had already touched the young man. Crack, bang! The sound of shattering ss was heard, and the young man was sent flying like a cannonball, crashing into a nearby wall. The wall cracked, followed by the sound of bones breaking... The young man didn''t even have time to scream before passing out. Syd was about to move on to the next target when he felt a sharp pain in his head, as if an invisible force was attacking his mind. A mental attack? His gaze instantly turned to a white-skinned, chubby man. Feeling stimted, Syd''s inner power surged uncontrobly, almost exploding. Venom suddenly emerged from his right hand, instantly forming a ck mask over his head. "Huh?" "My mental power?!" Bob was stunned, unable to believe that a mere ck liquid could nullify his mental abilities. Syd, however, knew that Venom had exceptionally strong mental resistance. Whether it was magical illusions, dream attacks, or other mental assaults, Venom was almost immune. Syd wasn''t surprised that Venom''s mask could block mental attacks. What did surprise him was this guy''s ability to bypass the reflective shield and use mental attacks. [Spiritual Light Beam Experience +1] A blue energy beam shot up from the ground without warning. In an instant, the chubby man screamed as his body exploded into a bloody mess, needing immediate censorship. [Reflective Shield Experience +1] [Dark Particle Experience +1] [Dark Particle Experience +1] [Spiritual Light Beam Experience +1] [Space Transfer Experience +1] [Divine Finger Experience +1] Facing Syd''s relentless attacks, Anil and the others felt despair. They couldn''tprehend how there could be such a powerful mutant... Compared to what was shown in the recent live broadcast, facing him in person was far more terrifying. Maybe, only with a muchrger force could they hope to defeat him... As expected, facing Syd''s barrage, they all fell in pools of blood. "Our leader won''t let you go. You can''t esca..." Syd didn''t listen to their dying words and sent them away from this world. Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Chapter 59: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< ]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] After finishing everything, Syd slowly turned and left, leaving behind a room full of blood. On the way, Syd pondered whether he should check out that so-called underground organization. As the sun set. The events that had transpired here were quickly discovered. Members of the underground mutant organization and the mercenary organization gathered at the scene. Seeing the carnage inside the house, the thirty or so people present looked grim, some even bent over and vomited. "It was definitely that kid!" A tall, burly man in a ck jacket with a fierce expression spat on the ground. "Damn, he dares to kill our people!" The leader of the underground mutant organization, Henrik, had a murderous glint in his eyes. At this moment, a nondescript man from the mercenary team stepped forward. Tamas red angrily at the members of the underground organization, saying, "This is your fault. If you hadn''t insisted on going after that kid, Andy and the others wouldn''t have died so horribly!" The mercenaries around him were equally upset. The four people who died were theirrades, those they had gone through life and death with many times. Now they were suddenly gone, and it was hard for anyone to ept. "You..." The underground mutant organization members showed anger. They epted the task, and now they were being med for the deaths? Besides, their own people had died too! Henrik''s face turned violent, and he coldly snorted. In the next second, Tamas, who was about to shout something, suddenly froze, instinctively looking down at his body. He saw that he was gradually bing transparent, like a fading shadow. Tamas reached out, his mouth open. The next moment, a sound like shattering ss echoed. Tamas vanished into thin air, right in front of everyone! "Tamas!" "What''s happening?" The mercenaries shouted in surprise. The underground mutant organization members wore smug expressions. They murmured among themselves. "The leader''s power is still as formidable as ever." "So terrifying..." Even though they had seen it many times, they couldn''t help but feel awe and fear. The power to turn someone from solid to nothingness was truly frightening. The leader could do this to others and even himself. In a state of nothingness, no one could touch him. It was as if he was invincible! This was why they were so loyal to the leader and not afraid of that mutant kid. Compared to the kid, their leader was far more terrifying! As for the kid, he wouldn''t stand a chance against the leader! The kid dared to offend their underground mutant organization repeatedly; he was seeking death! This time, the kid had thoroughly angered the leader. He was dead for sure! They were already imagining when the leader would go and ughter the kid. At this moment. "You!" The mercenaries'' faces changed as they raised their guns to aim at Henrik. But before they could do anything, their bodies also began to turn translucent. In the sunlight, they vanished instantly as if they had never existed. Henrik snorted coldly. "Great job, Leader!" "These guys were dumb..." The underground mutant organization members looked at Henrik with admiration. Then, a slim woman in a red dress, with a striking appearance, stepped forward and smiled, "Leader, when are we going to deal with that guy?" Henrik nced at her and then his face darkened, "Now!" "I can''t wait to kill that brat!" "How dare he offend our organization..." After a sarcastic remark, he continued, "But we can''t go after him immediately. We need to find some allies." "Allies?" The members of the underground organization were puzzled. Henrik sneered, "There''s a saying: the enemy of my enemy is my friend." Even though he could kill the kid by himself, it would be easier with help. Half an hourter, he contacted a government department, proposing a coboration. On the other end, there was initial apprehension, but after some consideration, they agreed. Just as Henrik had thought, they also believed that the enemy of their enemy was a friend. They decided to work together to get rid of the mutant who was a thorn in their side. The two sides discussed their ns for a while. During this time, the head of the 23rd Experimental Base, Alessandro, confidently arranged his forces. A hundred-strong armed team and three helicopters for aerial bombardment. Along with the mutants from the underground organization... Alessandro''s lips curled into a confident smile. While they were nning, Syd was taking advantage of the evening to add the recently collected energy points to his unlock progress. [Unlock Progress 89%] Seeing no immediate change, Syd pouted. [Flight Experience +1] [Flight Experience +1]... The sun rose and set, and soon it was the next dawn. On the roof of a four-story building. Having just woken up, Syd sat on the edge of the rooftop, asionally swinging his legs, showing no fear of falling. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Energy Points: 1101] ncing at the energy points, Syd immediately added them to the unlock progress. [Unlock Progress 90%] Seeing the 90% progress, Syd frowned slightly, "Still nothing?" He was a bit disappointed. Suddenly, he noticed something different. When flying, the ethereal sound around him became clearer, and his aura increased again. While he was surprised, the underground mutant organization and Alessandro had begun searching for him. An hourter. Irina, having received the news, immediatelyunched another live broadcast. The news quickly garnered widespread attention online. After all, it hadn''t been long since thest time! Under the watchful eyes of many, Irina, dressed in a white dress, stood under the spotlight. Netizens started discussing. "Hey, why is there another live broadcast?" "What''s happening?" Knowing people would be curious, Irina didn''t waste time and got straight to the point. "Good morning, viewers. I''m your host, Irina." Irina smiled, "Today, I bring you good news. Soon, the relevant departments willunch a new operation, and this time, it will be different!" "That mutant boy who escapedst time won''t be able to get away this time!" Irina''s confident expression and vow surprised the viewers.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Can they really catch him?" "What''s giving Irina such confidence? Is the government better prepared this time?" "Curious..." Irina''s words restored the viewers'' confidence. They believed she wouldn''t make baseless ims. Evenst time, Irina hadn''t been this confident! This indicated that this time, sess was assured! At this moment, many people looked excited and expectant, eager to see the mutant boy''s defeat and capture soon! Asizens buzzed with discussion, Logan and others, as well as members of the X-Men and the Brotherhood of Mutants, were also reacting to the news. Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Chapter 60: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< ]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] In a dark alley. "That kid..." Logan frowned and threw away his cigar in frustration. Irina''s unprecedentedly confident expression gave him a bad feeling. Not only him, but Chris and the others felt the same. What kind of huge force could make that woman so confident? A chill ran down their spines. They were unsure if Syd could escape this time... "Let''s see if we can find him and help," Chris sighed. In the government department. A middle-aged man in official uniform suddenly had his blue eyes turn yellow. He was, in fact, Mystique... Raven frowned deeply, murmuring, "This is bad..." Flipping through the paper files in her hand, worry filled her eyes. The information indicated that Alessandro, the head of the 23rd Experimental Base, had deployed over a hundred armed soldiers for the capture operation! Additionally, the files showed that an underground mutant organization had joined in, especially highlighting the organization''s leader... This leader had incredibly powerful abilities! He could turn people within a certain range into nothingness and could make himself intangible... Seeing this information, Mystique''s worry deepened. The mutant kid was strong, but he was definitely not a match for this person... Let alone a hundred soldiers! How could he resist? Mystique flipped through the files, feeling her heart race. The next moment, she took out her phone and urgently reported the situation to Erik. "What?" Even Erik was shocked upon seeing the information. A hundred-strong armed team? And... Scanning through several pages of the leader''s information, Erik''s eyes grew heavy. Even he wasn''t confident he could defeat this person! It was almost like dealing with the ck King Sebastian Shaw back in the day, evoking a sense of despair. At that moment, he had already lost hope. He clearly remembered that the Sebastian Shaw had the ability to absorb and store any form of energy, including nuclear and kic energy from bullets. This made him almost invincible. Every attack only made him stronger. If it weren''t for Charles using mental attacks after Erik removed Shaw''s helmet, they wouldn''t have been able to defeat him! And this Henrik was simrly invincible, possessing equally terrifying abilities... Perhaps only the legendary Omega-level mutants could defeat him? (Broly?) Erik sighed. If even he couldn''t defeat Henrik, how could this young boy possibly stand a chance? He thought, soon, he would probably receive news of the boy''s death... On the other side, Raven detected the fear and pessimism in Erik''s voice. After a moment of silence, she hesitated before sending the information to the X-Men, hoping they could save the child. Wearing sunsses, Scott, the white-haired Ororo, and the red-haired Jean. "This is troublesome," Scott frowned deeply. Looking at the information Mystique sent, both Jean and Ororo, as well as Scott, felt a heavy weight. First, there were the hundred armed soldiers. How could the boy escape such a firepower siege? Surviving would already be a miracle... Not to mention, the leader of the underground mutant organization! Such a troublesome figure made all three of them deeply worried. They couldn''t possibly deal with someone like that, could they? If the boy encountered him... Imagining the oue, the three fell silent. With no other options, they passed the information to Professor X. Looking at the information, Charles frowned tightly. "A figureparable to Sebastian Shaw..." If Erik hadn''t suddenly removed Shaw''s mental defense helmet, allowing him to use mental attacks, they might have been dead long ago. And this child was about to face someoneparable to Shaw? Professor X Charles sighed, seeing no hope. Despite having no hope, both he and Erik sent people to try to save the child. Time passed quickly. At eleven o''clock in the morning. The bright golden sun disappeared, reced by a gloomy sky. Whoo, whoo... Dark clouds covered the sky, and the damp wind howled, heralding an approaching storm. The sky grew dark. Syd sat on the edge of the rooftop, resting for a while. Just as he was about to leave, something in the distance caught his attention. At the same time, Venom''s warning rang out. "Be careful!" From a distance, Syd saw people in ck clothing approaching cautiously, seemingly surrounding him. He could faintly see guns being aimed. [Reflective Shield Experience +1]... He also noticed the presence of helicopters. Syd estimated there were at least dozens, maybe over a hundred people. Each one was fully armed, equipped with various weapons. Syd frowned slightly. As they got closer, he spotted a tall, burly man in a ck jacket making an obscene gesture at him. The burly man wore a vicious smile, shouting, "Kid, you''re really here!" "You dared to offend my organization multiple times; you''ll die miserably!" Henrik sneered. Outside the soldiers'' encirclement. Members of the underground mutant organization, who hadn''t entered the encirclement, looked on with anticipation. "It''s happening. Soon, the leader will show his power and make that brat disappear!" "Every time I think about the leader''s power, it terrifies me..." "That kid will probably be crushed like an ant, right?" The excitement wasn''t limited to them. Although the operation was swift and covert, it couldn''t hide themotion from the encirclement. From a distance, many onlookers followed the soldiers, watching from afar. Listening closely, they could hear discussions. "Are they finally going to catch that mutant fugitive?" "What a huge operation. He won''t escape this time!" Boom. Thunder rumbled overhead, dark clouds gathering, the atmosphere heavy.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The damp wind howled. Syd sat on the rooftop edge, his ck hooded cloak billowing in the wind. His face was obscured by the hood''s shadow, making his expression unreadable. Inside the armed encirclement, Colonel Kage, leading the soldiers, smiled. This powerful mutant was about to die by his hands. The thought made him feel pleasure. Under the watchful eyes of many, no one thought the boy could escape. He was destined to die at the soldiers'' hands. Seeing Colonel Kage preparing to act, Henrik sneered and approached quickly. Boom! On the fourth floor rooftop. Under the dark clouds, the ck cloak fluttered in the gloomy wind, as if the boy would be blown away at any moment. He moved. He stepped forward, slowly descending. Then, to everyone''s shock, he began to walk in the air! Step by step... He walked through the air, then stopped. High above. The boy''s golden eyes gazed at them quietly. Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Chapter 61: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< ]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] [New Fanfic!! Great Work With A Ton Of Chapter!!~ Highly Rmended!!] [One Piece: The Legend of the Star Sea] ==== [Audiobook Channel Is Up!] /@zaelumtrantions] [Currently It only has Chapter 1... this is expensive as f...] The boy''s golden eyes gazed quietly at them. The wind blew his cloak, making it p noisily. An intangible aura gradually emanated from him. Ethereal, mysterious, otherworldly... Staring at the ck-d youth floating in the air, everyone was stunned. Floating? Flying? The soldiers'' stern faces froze instantly. Henrik, the leader of the underground mutant organization, looked up, his eyes filled with astonishment as he gazed at the boy in the sky. Outside the encirclement, other mutants from the underground organization were also dumbfounded. What? He can fly too? Colonel Kage''s mouth dropped open, the cigarette falling to the ground unnoticed, a testament to his shock. Was there a mistake in the intelligence? No one had mentioned that this guy could fly! In the distance, the gathered residents were so surprised their eyes almost popped out, their faces full of disbelief. What did they just see? A mutant boy walking step by step through the air from the fourth floor? And then hovering in ce? Flying? Flying! This boy actually had the power of flight! Unbelievable! Inconceivable! Just as they thought it was over, an ethereal sound began to y, as if heralding his presence. Sacred, solemn, mysterious, otherworldly... What was that sound? "What''s happening?" "This is..." Listening, everyone-from the regr soldiers to Colonel Kage, the underground mutants, and the distant residents-felt an overwhelming sense of tension and fear. The source of their anxiety was... Their gazes involuntarily turned towards the youth in the air, his ck cloak fluttering. Gradually, they sensed a change in the boy''s aura, his presence growing stronger. Like all things, yet godlike... He seemed to be the center of the world... At that moment, countless people were left in awe. He looked almost divine... How could a mutant be this terrifying? Everyone present was in disbelief, feeling suffocated by the oppressive atmosphere. Boom. The dark, stormy sky behind the boy, punctuated with shes of lightning, added to their sense of suffocation. It was as if they were mere ants attempting to defy a god! In the face of this overwhelming pressure, their hearts raced with fear. Finally, Henrik bit his lip and snapped back to reality. Staring at the youth in the air, his ck cloak blowing in the wind, Henrik gritted his teeth and shouted, "Stop pretending to be a god, kid! Do you think this will make us retreat?" "Impossible!" With his shout, the stunned crowd quickly regained their senses. "Yeah, why should we be afraid of just one mutant when we have so many people?" "Just a mutant. What''s the big deal? He''ll die under our firepower!" A burly soldier''s loud deration quickly calmed the crowd, who felt he was right. Exactly, why be afraid of a mere mutant? Nonsense! With a hundred people surrounding him, could this boy really hold out? No matter how powerful he was, he would die under their firepower! Colonel Kage also realized this and said with satisfaction, "Attack!" At hismand, a dozen soldiers came forward, carrying long ckunchers. At the front of eachuncher was a small rocket-rocketunchers! Boom, boom, boom... White smoke filled the air as the rockets flew at three hundred meters per second, practically invisible to the naked eye, streaking towards the boy. The next second! Boom, boom, boom! Fireballs erupted, and the heat waves swept across the area. Those close by had to raise their arms to shield themselves from the scorching heat. Seeing the fireballs engulf everything within a ten-meter radius, the distant residents covered their mouths in horror. Watching the zing fire, they began to chatter. "Horrible. That boy must be ashes by now."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "So tragic!" At the center of the battlefield, Henrik looked surprised, taken aback by the rockets'' power. Beside him, Colonel Kage, with a satisfied expression, exined, "These are anti-tank rockets. Even a tank would be destroyed by so many." So... Henrik looked disappointed and scoffed, "Is that all?" "This kid wasn''t so impressive after all. I thought he was much stron-" Just as Colonel Kage was feeling pleased and Henrik was showing disdain, and the onlookers thought the boy was dead, an unexpected scene unfolded. The fire dissipated, revealing the boy, unscathed. Not only was he unharmed, but his clothes were also intact! "How is that possible?" "Is this guy even human?" "He doesn''t have a steel body. How can he, with a flesh-and-blood body, withstand so many powerful rockets without a scratch?" "Not even his clothes..." Countless people were stunned. Henrik''s eyes showed astonishment, not understanding what had happened. Meanwhile, Colonel Kage, recalling something, showed a look of disbelief. "The information was true?" "He can block attacks?" "Even..." As he thought more, Colonel Kage gritted his teeth, believing the boy''s ability had a limit; they just hadn''t reached it yet. He regretted not bringing a nuclear rocketuncher. That would have definitely overwhelmed him! Not good! Suddenly realizing something, Colonel Kage''s face changed, and he began to retreat quietly. Sure enough, soon after, with a shocked expression, he saw the boy still floating calmly in the air. But in front of him, mes suddenly appeared. The mes, as if propelled by some force, quickly crossed dozens of meters, heading straight for Colonel Kage and his men. Boom! Several soldiers were engulfed in the mes, screaming. Colonel Kage felt relieved. Good thing he had moved away... Then he looked at Henrik, who was also engulfed in mes. "Is this guy dead..." As the mes dissipated, the scene that unfolded once again stunned everyone. The leader of the underground mutant organization, Henrik, stood there with a sneer, unharmed, not even having moved. However, unlike the boy above, Henrik''s body appeared translucent, like a phantom. "Haha, the leader is invincible!" "The leader''s power is still unmatched!" Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Chapter 62: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< ]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] [New Fanfic!! Great Work With A Ton Of Chapter!!~ Highly Rmended!!] [One Piece: The Legend of the Star Sea] ==== [Audiobook Channel Is Up!] /@zaelumtrantions] [Currently it only has a chapter of other fanfic... it''s quite expensive. Will continue to work on it!] ==== In the distance. The members of the underground mutant organization smiled. Their leader''s ability to be intangible was still as strong as ever. No matter how powerful the attack, if it couldn''t hit the leader, what was the point? Moreover, the leader could not only make himself intangible but could also turn people within a certain range intangible and quickly kill them. How could anyone defeat him? At this moment, the members of the underground mutant organization were filled with anticipation, expecting their leader to crush the boy like an ant effortlessly! The more extraordinary the boy seemed, the more their leader''s reputation would grow after his death, and others would fear their leader even more! Henrik''s unscathed appearance naturally shocked the surrounding crowd. "How can they both be so strong?" "Is this guy also a mutant?" "Good thing we have him; at least we have a better chance of winning!" As the crowd buzzed with discussions, Colonel Kage, knowing some insider information, showed a look of dread in his eyes. "The power of nothingness..." "How terrifying..." ncing at the youth suspended in the sky and then at the sneering Henrik, he felt a bit of schadenfreude. Although the boy looked strong, he definitely wasn''t as strong as Henrik! In a state of intangibility, the boy couldn''t touch him and would still be attacked. What could he do?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Even the so-called light that destroyed everything wouldn''t work. If it couldn''t hit, its power was meaningless. The next moment, he almost envisioned the boy turning intangible and then dying miserably. At this moment, everyone else was also eagerly awaiting the sight of the mutant fugitive dying at the hands of the ck-d man. "Aren''t you supposed to be strong, kid?" "Daring to offend my organization is seeking death. I''ll grant you that now!" Henrik sneered as he strode towards Syd. Syd frowned slightly. This guy could be immune to physical and energy attacks? He seemed almost invincible. He even suspected that even the ck particles might not harm this guy. Before he could think further, he felt something was wrong. "Run!" Venom''s voice was filled with terror. Syd saw his body bing transparent as if about to vanish. Sensing the danger, Syd instinctively used a reduced version of Sunburst Sunburst. [Photon Energy +1] Light burst from his body, making him look like a descending god against the dark clouds. At that moment, the intangible state on his body inexplicably faded under the power of Sunburst! Venom''s terrified shout abruptly stopped, filled with disbelief. Not far away, Henrik, who had stopped with a sneer, had his smile freeze on his face. "What did you do?" He couldn''t believe that the invincible intangibility had failed! "No one can survive the state of nothingness, not even you!" "What are you?" At this moment, he even forgot to call him a kid, his heart filled only with astonishment. In the distance. The dozen members of the underground mutant organization were shocked. Watching the boy shining brilliantly in the sky, they couldn''t believe their eyes. Wasn''t the boy supposed to turn into nothingness like a bubble and be crushed effortlessly by their leader? How could this happen? Had their leader''s power failed? Impossible!!! Not only were they stunned, but Colonel Kage, who had been watching expectantly, also had his anticipation frozen. "This light..." Suddenly, he seemed to remember something, his face first filled with fear and then quickly rxing. "I''m at least sixty meters away from him now; his light shouldn''t reach here..." Recalling the information, he both rxed and felt the boy''s abilities were overrated. "What light that destroys everything? It looks quite ordinary." "Is this it?" He looked suspiciously at the light emanating from the boy in the sky, thinking the intelligence provider had exaggerated. Even Syd was a bit surprised that the intangible state was dispelled by Sunburst. He had been considering whether to try space transfer. "Nothingness..." Syd pondered. At that moment, he noticed the suspectedmander giving the order to continue the attack. Suddenly, dozens of rocketunchers and numerous firearms aimed at him. Syd frowned. Unless he used space transfer, Reflective Shield might not withstand this barrage. Earlier, he had noticed that when he took so many rocket hits, several Reflective Shields were already showing signs of copse, almost reaching their limit. If he tried to take it head-on, the Reflective Shield would shatter first, and his fragile body would be engulfed in the barrage, not even knowing how he died. After all, Reflective Shield was only at level three. Being able to take so many rockets was already impressive. Level restrictions meant there was a limit to its defense. He quickly assessed the range of those attacking. Just then, rockets and bullets, and even missiles from helicopters in the air, were all aimed at him. From afar, the density was overwhelming, too many to count at once! This kind of firepower could plow through the street several times! The surrounding people were once again filled with anticipation, thinking he would finally die under such a barrage. Watching the youth in the air, his ck cloak billowing, shining with light, like all things yet like a god. Countless people admitted they were terrified. Why did such a freak exist? Such a mutant freak should die! "Die, kid!" Henrik snarled. Anyone who could resist his power of nothingness didn''t deserve to live! As for being in the attack range himself, he wasn''t worried at all. With his intangible state, no attack could harm him! Henrik was full of confidence. At this moment, countless eyes were filled with anticipation, almost seeing the boy''s miserable death. However, a surprising scene unfolded. At around eleven in the morning, with the wind howling and the sky overcast. As the barrage of rockets and bulletsunched, infinite light burst from Syd''s body. Countless people saw the gloomy sky suddenly brighten! Everywhere else was dark, except for the blinding light centered around the boy within a few dozen meters! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... Bullets and rockets flew through the air... Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Chapter 63: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< ]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] [New Fanfic!! Great Work With A Ton Of Chapter!!~ Highly Rmended!!] [One Piece: The Legend of the Star Sea] ==== [Audiobook Channel Is Up!] /@zaelumtrantions] ==== Under countless astonished gazes, the rockets were enveloped by the light before they even hit their target. Under the light of Level 3 Sunshine, the rockets'' casings were disintegrated, causing them to explode prematurely. Boom, boom, boom... In an instant, fireworks erupted around the boy in the sky. As for the bullets, they were also disintegrated by the light of Sunburst. The closer they got to Syd, the more the bullets disintegrated under the light. They turned into particles, then into nothingness... Before the bullets reached Syd, they had already vanished without a trace. This shocking scene left everyone frozen in ce. The boy in the sky, like a god, was emitting light that destroyed everything... Majestic and overwhelming, it left everyone breathless. The ethereal music had be urgent, filling the atmosphere with tension and fear. Just as they thought it was over, the light had already enveloped them. By the time they realized it, it was toote! "Ah..." "My body!" Under the light, their clothes, guns, rocketunchers, and even their flesh began to disintegrate... Particles of dust filled the air... Then, these particles vanished into nothingness... "This range... impossible!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Feeling his body start to disintegrate, Colonel Kage couldn''t believe it. The information clearly stated the light''s range was only twenty or thirty meters, but now it had reached over sixty meters?! "So this is the light that destroys everything?" In his final moments, his eyes were fixed on the floating figure in the sky, emitting infinite light. Like a god, awe-inspiring... "Can humans really defeat such a monster?" In hisst moments, his heart was filled with despair, anger, and unwillingness, realizing that this mutant was beyond his ability to kill. His earlier confidence had been sheer delusion. With a self-mocking smile, he turned to dust under the light. It wasn''t just him; within the range of the light, every soldier, Colonel Kage, and even the sneering Henrik faced the same fate. "My power of nothingness..." Henrik''s eyes were vacant, his once confident, savage smile gone. He couldn''t believe that his proud ability to resist any attack had failed under this strange light! "I''m invincible. No, this is all an illusion!" Henrik''s face was filled with shock, despair, and unwillingness. He wanted to roar, to struggle, to activate his power of nothingness, but under the light, he could only dy the inevitable. "No!" Whoosh... As the wind blew, his body turned to dust, scattered in the wind. The light enveloped everything within dozens of meters. As it dimmed and everything calmed down, those outside the range were left in a daze. In their eyes, every soldier, Colonel Kage, and even the powerful-looking man in ck... were all dead? The onlooking residents were almost scared to death, with some copsing in terror. "Monster, freak!" "Is this a god..." Seeing the faintly glowing, majestic boy in the sky, they no longer dared to look directly at him, instinctively lowering their heads, afraid of drawing the monster''s attention. "The leader is dead?!" "Impossible!" "The leader''s power..." The members of the underground mutant organization were pale, filled with fear. Some muttered to themselves. "Everything disappeared..." "Such power..." "Is he really a mutant?" Their minds were nk, never having seen such a terrifying individual. While all the survivors were in disbelief, Syd was frowning. After using Sunshine, his photon energy was once again depleted! If not for the minimal consumption of floating flight within a certain range, keeping him airborne, he might have fallen to the ground by now. "Sunshine really can''t be used recklessly..." Feeling the exhaustion of photon energy in his body and looking at the dark clouds overhead, Syd shook his head. As he quickly scanned the surroundings, he noticed that after the sweep of Sunshine, almost all enemies had disappeared. As for the remaining ones... Noticing the scattered soldiers at the outskirts, his brow furrowed slightly. There were still some left... "And those people..." Noticing the dozen or so mutants, his brow furrowed further. Before he could devise a n to deal with them, a panicked soldier identally fired a shot at him. The bullet spun towards Syd''s chest at the speed of sound. Thankfully, Venom sensed the danger and covered his chest with ayer of ck liquid. Bang! The bullet, as if hitting a non-Newtonian fluid, was stopped in its tracks by Venom. Syd''s face changed slightly. Thank goodness Venom blocked it... ncing at the soldier who fired, Syd''s eyes scanned the restless mutants. Feeling a slight recovery in photon energy, he made a decision. In the next second, he flew at the speed of a running human to the soldier''s head and used ck Particles. [ck Particles +1] Due to low energy, the Level 3 ck Particles shrunk to Level 1, quickly piercing the soldier''s heart. Then, ignoring the fallen soldier, he flew away under everyone''s gaze. Influenced by his aura and the previous terrifying scene, no one dared to stop him, allowing him to leave. In the eyes of the onlooking residents and the dozen mutants, the boy seemed to have grown tired of killing and didn''t deem them worthy of his attention. "Thank goodness, that freak finally left!" "So terrifying, when he looked at me, I thought I was going to die!" "Me too..." They were filled with relief and fear of Syd. The more they recalled the recent terrifying scene, the more fearful they became, trembling all over. In the mutant organization team. "Let''s go back." The woman in the red dress gritted her teeth, "The leader is dead. We need to go back and discuss our next move with the others." The other members nodded silently. As they left, the remaining soldiers and onlookers exchanged nces. Eventually, they too left. Although they left, the impact of the battle was quickly spreading. Chapter 64: Chapter 64 Chapter 64: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< ]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] [New Fanfic!! Great Work With A Ton Of Chapter!!~ Highly Rmended!!] [One Piece: The Legend of the Star Sea] ==== [Audiobook Channel Is Up!] /@zaelumtrantions] ==== Just watching the video made Alessandro shiver, feeling a deep pressure. But as he watched, his eyes suddenly lit up. "This is..." In the footage, the light did not cover all areas. Scattered soldiers, onlookers, and even those mutants were not covered... What does this mean? Alessandro felt excited. He believed that if the boy could do it, he would definitely kill everyone, especially those mutants! But he didn''t. The light remained fixed within a certain range, not covering them. The meaning was clear! The boy had limits, and it was already apparent! Perhaps previous times it might have been a disguise, but this time it was definitely not! Especially the next scene in the video further confirmed his thoughts. The boy was floating in the air and almost got shot by a soldier''s gun. If it weren''t for the ck liquid that appeared to help block it, he would definitely have been shot! Afterward, his act of killing the soldier seemed like a bluff. If the soldiers had fired more shots or if those mutants had acted, the boy would definitely be dead! "Good, good, good!" Alessandro''s smile returned. The boy wasn''t invincible after all. He was human, with human limits. With this video, he had basically figured out the boy''s real limits. However... This time, a hundred soldiers died, along with the loss of so many resources. Even the congressman behind him couldn''t cover for him now. Not to mention, he wanted to continue sending people to deal with the boy. But... Alessandro''s eyes deepened. Allowing Irina to broadcast the show was definitely the right move. Under public pressure and his own reputation, the government had no choice but to continue sending troops and resources! "Does that boy think he''s up against me?" "No, he''s up against all of America!" Alessandroughed lightly. A mere mutant wants to stand against the mighty United States? Not to mention the numerous armed soldiers, even things like tactical nuclear missiles could teach that boy a lesson! He''s courting death! Alessandro smiled, already envisioning the boy''s ultimate fate. The end was either capture or death, with no third possibility! Of course, even though the government would act, his own situation wouldn''t be great either. "Heh, I''ll have to offer them some benefits," Alessandro sneered. Suddenly, an idea struck him, and his eyes lit up. "That boy..." He focused on Marco and asked, "Did you find any of the boy''s body tissue?" "Sir, are you going to..." Marco understood immediately. "Use that Kevin''s cells for experiments?" As a base known for experiments, what else could it be? "Yes," Alessandro nodded, smiling. "The boy is so powerful; his body must be special. If we obtain his tissues, we can certainly study something useful." "And that boy has severe cancer. The fact that he''s still alive suggests his body is unique..." "If we discover something, that boy won''t be able to escape." "He will be ourb''s test subject!" Marco''s eyes brightened with anticipation for that scene. Alessandro''s smile widened. The Sentinel robots were almost fully developed. Soon... He couldn''t wait to see the boy either captured or dead in the near future. ... While Alessandro nned at the 23rd base, Irina was troubled. "Why does this always happen to me?" Dressed in blue, Irina''s tone was full ofints. The government had failed again! How could she exin this to the viewers? Should she tell the truth? Irina feared that angry viewers might burn her house down. Fortunately, her boss called her shortly after, instructing her to cover up the incident as best as possible.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Two and a half hourster... Wolverine and his group, searching for shelter from the rain, paused and looked at therge screen in the square. The screen showed a familiar woman-Irina. Wearing blue shorts and a shirt, she stood on stage with a smile. "Good afternoon, viewers. I''m your old friend, Irina." "Today, I bring you unfortunate news. Due to sudden events, the authorities have temporarily canceled the operation to capture the mutant fugitive. They will resume once they are better prepared." Hearing her words, not only were Wolverine and his group stunned, but the viewers, who were eagerly awaiting the capture of the mutant Kevin, were also stunned and furious. "Damn you, Irina! You trash host, you''re the worst I''ve ever seen!" "Deceiving us?!" As the viewers fumed, Irina quickly exined, "Please don''t misunderstand. The operation hasn''t been canceled, just postponed." "To ensure sess, the authorities have requested more weapons and manpower, which takes time to organize. So, the preparation will take longer." "So, don''t worry. The operation will resume soon and will not fail!" Hearing this, American viewers began to believe her. At the same time, they became even more excited about the uing operation. With such thorough preparation, the mutant boy would surely be captured! Their interest was reignited, eagerly anticipating the next, more prepared operation. On the street. Wolverine and his group exchanged worried and puzzled nces. Worried about the more severe capture operation, and puzzled by a vague sense of something being off. "Let''s investigate," Otto suggested. The others nodded in agreement. As they took action, the government was also busy covering up traces and preventing news leaks. ... Thunder roared! The sky was dark with heavy rain pouring down. "In this weather, how long will it take to collect energy points?" Syd shook his head. After leaving the battlefield, he had nned to continue collecting energy points today and then proceed with the unlocking progress to see what would happen next. Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Chapter 66: ? Venom emerged from Syd''s right hand. "Syd, you''re incredibly powerful!" Venom''s voice was tinged with excitement. "I knew it, together we''re invincible. No one can stand against us!" He felt incredibly fortunate to have bonded with such a powerful host. As for his previous host... Venom sneered, thinking that poor guy was probably still fleeing from that man. How unfortunate, heh. Syd nced at Venom, his mouth twitching slightly. "You''re too cocky. You haven''t met the truly strong ones yet." "Syd, you keep talking about strong people, but where are they? I haven''t seen anyone stronger than you." Venom didn''t believe him, thinking Syd was being modest. Syd shook his head, conversing with Venom while seeking shelter from the rain. Time passed. The cold, torrential rain poured down until noon the next day. The sun gradually emerged from behind the clouds, casting brilliant sunlight that brought forth a rainbow. As the warm sunlight shone on him, Syd''s energy points steadily increased. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] (Unlock progress: 90%) Casually adding the remaining energy points, Syd found the unlock progress unchanged and shook his head. The next second, he turned and left the area to avoid being found again. Soon, the sun set, and darkness enveloped the sky. Syd''s energy points increased once more. [Energy Points: 6101] After a quick nce, Syd decided to umte more before adding them. While he was continuously collecting energy points and evading some secret trackers, arge mass of strange red energy was quickly approaching Earth in the dark, silent space. At NASA, an employee staring at the monitor eximed into his headset, "Everyone, attention! The satellite detected something unusual." Hearing his voice, the roaming staff and those handling data turned their gaze toward him. Several people gathered behind him, looking at the anomaly on the screen. On the radar disy, arge, strange object was rapidly approaching Earth. In space, the energy mass glowed red, resembling sr wind or a neb. As the satellite camera shifted, a clearer view of the strange red energy emerged, causing the staff to exim in surprise. "What is that?" "Is it a sr re? The detected heat value is off the charts..." "Oh my god..." The staff were shocked and anxious to report the matter. Unfortunately, before they could act, the red energy mass was already near Earth''s atmosphere, heading straight in one direction. The fierce wind howled, scattering countless clouds. Soon, the massive energy mass approached America, hesitated slightly as if sensing something, but ultimately continued toward its initial target. The dazzling red light shone in the night sky, causing countless onlookers to cry out in surprise. "Oh my God, what is that?" "A newly developed energy weapon?" "It looks like it''sing our way, run!" The bystanders were terrified, thinking it was an energy weapon attack, and fled in panic. The red energy didn''t target them, otherwise, they wouldn''t have escaped and would have been reduced to ashes in an instant. Two kilometers away, on a high-rise rooftop, Syd watched the red energy mass with a tense expression. "What a terrifying thing..." "What is that?" Venom was so scared that his teeth almost fell out, his mouth wide open. Syd was equally rmed, sensing a strong threat from the red energy. "That direction is..." He looked over. Two kilometers away. Cyclops, Jean, and Ororo were searching for someone, their eyes fixed on the sky. "Run! It looks like it''sing our way!" Cyclops urged. He grabbed Jean and started running, with Storm close behind. However, no matter how they ran, they couldn''t escape. The red energy mass seemed determined to follow them. "You two, go," Jean suddenly said, pulling her hand from Cyclops'' grip. Seeing their shocked expressions, Jean hesitated for a moment and said, "I can feel it. Its target is me..." "Jean, no, you..." Cyclops began to refuse without thinking. Before he could finish, the dazzling red energy mass approached, radiating intense heat. Jean didn''t hesitate, using her telekinesis to push Cyclops and Storm away. Just as she pushed them a hundred meters away, the red energy mass arrived. "Jean!" Cyclops and Storm shouted. Jean raised her hands in defense, her telekinesis surging forward to block the red energy. The fierce wind howled, and the sound of burning filled the air. The red energy was momentarily blocked, but it was too powerful. Despite Jean''s strong telekinesis, she couldn''t hold on. Jean screamed and was engulfed by the red energy. "Jean!" Cyclops and Storm, hiding behind a building and shielding themselves from the energy''s shockwave, were filled with sorrow. Jean was dead? Their grief was short-lived as they witnessed an astonishing sight. The massive red energy mass suddenly contracted inward. It seemed as if something was absorbing it, and within moments, it vanished. Jean floated in the air, tendrils of red energy flowing into her. During the process, parts of her clothing and flesh seemed to be destroyed and then restored, a strange sight. In the final moments, the red energy formed wings in the air, resembling a reborn phoenix. The next second, all the energy was absorbed into Jean''s body. Jean slowly descended to the ground. "Jean!" Seeing her safe, Cyclops and Storm rushed over. "Jean, wake up, are you okay?" Scott called out to her. After a moment, Jean slowly opened her eyes, felt herself, and said in confusion, "I''m fine." "What happened to me?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As Scott exined, Jean frowned. Chapter 67: Chapter 67 Chapter 67: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< ]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== "We need to get back and have Professor Xavier check you," said Storm. The three of them hurried away. Two kilometers away, Syd, observing the now-vanished red phoenix, murmured to himself under Venom''s puzzled gaze, "The Phoenix Force, huh?" Originally, Syd might not have known what it was, considering the numerous red energies in Marvel. But if it took the shape of a phoenix, it could only be one thing: the Phoenix Force, one of Marvel''s three ancient forces. In Marvel lore, it''s oftenpared to chaos magic. Syd frowned, thinking, "Strange, didn''t Jean Grey already have the Phoenix Force? What''s this then?" He began to ponder. Soon, he figured it out. In X-Men: Dark Phoenix, the Phoenix Force did indeed appear in space and was attracted to Jean, choosing to bond with her. As for why Jean already had traces of the Phoenix Force, Syd had a theory. The Phoenix Force was never whole; it existed in fragments. This could be another fragment, or a fragment that had long been linked to Jean. It flew from deep space to better merge with her. For a cosmic abstract entity, representing the mind and life, achieving this wasn''t difficult. As for why the Phoenix Force chose Jean, it made perfect sense. Syd pondered. The Phoenix Force favored those with strong mental powers. Despite Jean''s seemingly average performance in the X-Men, her mental strength was among the top in humanity. Even Professor X couldn''tpare; Jean surpassed him in mental strength. However, unlike Professor X, Jean couldn''t control her powers as effortlessly, often losing control. Eventually, Professor X used his psychic abilities to restrain her. ording to the storyline, as the Phoenix Force within her awakened, she lost control again, turning into the Dark Phoenix. Thinking of the Dark Phoenix, Syd''s expression turned grim. Transformed into the Dark Phoenix, or with her second personality awakened, Jean''s mental power skyrocketed. Even Professor X couldn''t escape death in the storyline. "Now that the Phoenix Force has suddenly arrived, is she going to turn dark?" Syd pondered, forced to consider his chances if he had to face the Dark Phoenix. Compared to Jean''s gentle main personality, the Dark Phoenix was almost insane. Who knew what she might do? If she suddenly attacked... After calcting, Syd shook his head, feeling unsure of his chances. "I need to get stronger during this time and hope the Dark Phoenix won''t turn dark so quickly or cause trouble." Besides this, Syd felt the timeline was a bit chaotic. The Dark Phoenix should be part of the Days of Future Past timeline reset, the Apocalypse line, where mutants weren''t in such a bad situation. "Forget it, Marvel''s always a mess, especially with my influence..." Syd shook his head, stopping his thoughts. He floated in the air, practicing his floating flight skills and absorbing photon energy. [Floating Flight Experience +1] [Photon Energy +1] While Syd was busy developing his abilities, Cyclops and the others returned to the X- Mansion, where they were examining Jean''s condition. After some tests, they found nothing wrong with Jean except for her energy levels being off the charts.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Jean, how do you feel?" asked Professor X from his wheelchair. "I... I don''t know how to describe it. It feels unprecedented, like everything is activated. I feel great." Cyclops and the others sighed in relief, but Professor X''s expression turned grim as he thought of something. "Jean, let me check," Professor X said, cing his hand on Jean''s head and closing his eyes to use his psychic abilities. But as soon as his mind entered Jean''s, her expression changed slightly, and she snarled, "Get out of my mind!" With that, an invisible telekic force pushed Professor X away. With a thud, he and his wheelchair fell to the ground, and the surrounding objects were also scattered by the telekic wave. "Jean!" "Professor!" Beast, Cyclops, and the others eximed. Professor X propped himself up, saying, "I''m fine." Then he looked at Jean. Under their gazes, the now-normal Jean panicked, "I don''t know what happened..." While the X-Men were in chaos, three white light clusters floated in the dark night sky. Looking closely, three alien spaceships could be seen within the halos. Boom, boom, boom! The three ships quickly crashed into the river. ... "Woof, woof, woof..." At a house party, a golden retriever suddenly started barking outside. "I''ll go check on Luna," said a beautiful woman in a white dress with tinum blonde hair. Herpanionsughed and joked. "Go ahead." "Remember to stop her barking." Margaret smiled apologetically and headed outside. In the dim woods, Margaret soon found the barking Luna. "Luna, what''s wrong?" "Calm down, good girl, stop barking..." She tried to soothe Luna, but the dog kept barking at something ahead. Margaret, puzzled, cautiously walked in that direction. After a few steps, she was startled and hurriedly retreated. Emerging from the darkness were several gray humanoid creatures with withered skin, resembling mummies. A scream echoed, then the woods fell silent again. The gray humanoids gradually transformed into the woman named Margaret and headed to the party. Behind her were more gray aliens. Soon, the party fell silent, and all the gray aliens disguised themselves as humans. If Syd were here, he would recognize them immediately. They were the D''Bari, residents of the D''Bari. The Phoenix Force had inadvertently destroyed their while heading to Earth. Unwilling to ept this, the survivors sought the Phoenix Force, following its trail to Earth. Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Chapter 68: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< ]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Time flew by, and five days passed quickly. During these five days, Jean''s condition became increasingly unstable due to her second personality, causing headaches for Professor X and the others. Eventually, they let their guard down for a moment, and Jean ran away from the X-Mansion, her whereabouts unknown. At night, while the X-Men were searching for Jean, the D''Bari aliens gathered together. The D''Bari disguised as Margaret slowly got out of a ck car and walked towards a tall, ck man dressed in ck. Beside the tall ck man was a group of people, all D''Bari as well. "Is this all that''s left of the D''Bari Empire?" Margaret scanned the area, looking at her disguisedpanions. As she approached, the tall ck man addressed her by her real name, "Hello, Vuk. Have you mastered thenguage of the Earthlings?" "A piece of cake," Margaret replied nonchntly. She asked, "What have you discovered?" The ck man thought for a moment and said, "That power is contained within one of them.'' "An Earthling?" Margaret was surprised, finding it hard to believe that such a power would choose a weak human. The ck man exined, "She''s quite powerful. She''s a mutant." Hearing this, Margaret became thoughtful. She had noticed that there were so-called mutants on this, but none seemed very strong, at least notpared to her. The ck man continued, saying that the human wasn''t aware of the power within her. Margaret''s mood brightened, "I can use that." "If we can control this power, we can revive our people, rebuild our civilization, and..." She nced around, whispering, "Rule here!" Margaret asked, "Where is she?" Inside a bar. Jean sat on a chair, drinking. To others, she appeared as an old man because she had twisted their minds with her psychic powers. At that moment, a tinum blonde woman walked into the bar, slowly approaching Jean. Sitting on the chair next to Jean, Margaret said softly, "Hello, Jean." Jean stopped drinking and looked at her, instinctively trying to use her psychic powers. Margaret calmly said, "You can''t control my mind. I''m not like them." She ordered a drink from the bartender. "How did you find me?" Jean asked. "I have connections in the government." "Who are you?" Margaret turned to her, "You should be asking, who are you?" "Are you the frightened little girl who follows that man in the wheelchair, or the most unique and powerful being on this?" She gazed admiringly at Jean. "Are you afraid of your power?" "Do you fear it will breed evil? That it will make you lose control?" She smiled, "Maybe that''s your true nature. Stop suppressing yourself, Jean!" "You''ve been taught to be obedient, but those teachings are from ancient times, created by men with limited minds." "They can''t understand someone as powerful as you. Neither can your X-Men teammates." Jean was taken aback. An hourter, Jean followed Margaret to a luxurious residence. As soon as they entered, Jean saw four people waiting inside, seemingly unafraid of her. "Do they know who I am?" "They''re not afraid of me?" Jean asked. Margaretughed, saying as she walked upstairs, "You''re the only one here who fears your powers." Jean followed Margaret upstairs. Once they were up, the tall ck man said in a deep voice, "Gather the others. If she can''t control it, we''ll destroy her." Margaret led Jean into a room. Looking at the ordinary room, Jean asked, "Why did you bring me here?" "To show you something." Margaret raised her hand, and the surroundings quickly transformed into the beautiful scenery of the cosmic sky. Margaret exined slowly, "Do you remember what happened not long ago?" "The power that entered you is a special force, and it wasn''t by ident. It was attracted to you." "What is it?" Jean was confused. "A pure cosmic energy." She turned to the glowing red energy, saying, "We saw this power enter you. We were following it and saw it happen, Jean." "Why were you looking for it?" Margaret sighed, "Because it''s the spark of life in the universe." "This me destroyed our. We''ve been chasing it, trying to control it, but everywhere it goes, it brings destruction, until..." In the projected scene, the red energy appeared and quickly destroyed a beautiful, which was the D''Bari homeworld. Margaret paused, then looked at Jean, "Until it found you." "Why?" Jean was still confused about why the energy sought her. Margaret stared at her seriously, "Because you don''t know how strong you are. You are the most unique being on this." "You are exceptionally gifted, unparalleled, Jean," she said, her voice full of admiration. The projection faded, and the room returned to normal. Margaret continued, "No one on this canpare to you, and in the face of the unknown, they fear you." "When they fear something..." "They try to destroy it?" Jean finished her sentence. ... While Jean and Margaret talked, far away, Wolverine and others were gathering information. "That Irina from a few days ago was suspicious!" Otto said. Chris, Wolverine, and the others nodded. They were shocked by what they had learned. ording to their information, Syd not only survived but also wiped out hundreds of soldiers and a powerful mutant. "That kid is a monster, right?" Wolverine and the others found it hard to believe. They couldn''t imagine what kind of power it took to achieve such a feat. Is he really a mutant?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om So powerful? While they were in shock, others also received the news. The information spread quickly on the inte, causing a sensation. "Hundreds of soldiers attacked, and they all died?" "How was that possible? Are you kidding?" "Is that mutant kid even human?" By the next morning, the news was everywhere, even on television. In a luxurious living room, the tall ck man was watching TV and saw the news. "Who is he?" Margaret, passing by with Jean, nced at the TV and asked. Chapter 69: Chapter 69 Chapter 69: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< ]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] ====== Jean and Margaret, along with the other D''Bari, all stared at the television. On the screen, a middle-aged female news anchor was passionately using the government of deceiving them and covering up a failure. "ording to reliable sources, the government sent over a hundred soldiers, each armed with heavy weapons, including numerous rocketunchers. However..." "Our findings indicate that this operation was aplete failure!" "Over a hundred soldiers couldn''t defeat a single mutant child. We have reason to suspect that the department in charge is either ipetent or didn''t take this seriously!" Viewers everywhere were shocked. A hundred soldiers armed with heavy weapons couldn''t take down one mutant? They were both shocked and skeptical, questioning the credibility of this report. Anyone with a bit of rationality found it hard to believe such an outrageous rumor. So many soldiers with heavy weaponry failed, and they expect us to believe it? Who would believe that? Most people didn''t think a mutant kid could pull off such a feat. He wasn''t Superman, after all. How could he take down so many people? Some even spected that the government staged the whole thing. On Irina''s live broadcast website, a flood of questioningments appeared. "Irina, what''s going on? You said the government was making more preparations, but the operation failed?" "Is this true? Tell us!" "Come out and exin!" Faced with these questions, Irina was at her wit''s end, unsure how to handle the situation. Fortunately, her boss issued an order, and she immediately released a statement. "The government willunch a new operation in the next day or two. Please trust that the mutant boy will not escape." A day or two? Seeing her message, the viewers calmed down a bit, choosing to wait and see. In the luxurious living room, Margaret listened to the news anchor, her face showing surprise. "Are there mutants this powerful among you?" The other D''Bari nodded in agreement, equally astonished. An alien species managing such a feat? Even they wouldn''t necessarily survive such an assault without danger to their lives. So how did a mutant manage it? Jean, watching the news, said, "I know him." All eyes turned to her. Jean exined, "He''s very powerful and has great potential. We, the X-Men, were looking for him, hoping to recruit him." Margaret smiled and said, "We shouldn''t believe just one side of the story. The mutant boy you speak of might not have done all this." "Jean, you don''t need to worry about him. Compared to him, you are the strongest and most unique." "I''ve always said you''re exceptionally gifted, Jean." "They can''tpare to you," Margaret smiled. The D''Bari around them echoed her words in agreement. "Margaret is right. You are the most special one." ... While Margaret and Jean were talking, Wolverine, Chris, and the others arrived at the X- Mansion, hoping to enlist Professor X''s help for Syd. "Logan, why are you back?" Storm asked, surprised, at the academy''s entrance. She nced at Chris and the others, a hint of caution in her eyes. "I..." Logan quickly exined why they hade. To their surprise, after hearing Logan''s exnation, Storm shook her head and said, "We''re looking for that kid too, but we haven''t found him yet. He''s hard to track." She paused, sighing, "And right now, we''re also dealing with Jean''s issues. We''re a bit overwhelmed." Hearing that Jean was in trouble, Wolverine was taken aback and quickly asked, "Jean? What''s wrong with Jean?" "We suspect she has developed a second personality, a very violent one," Storm exined, recounting the events and Jean''s disappearance. As Storm exined, Logan and the others exchanged worried nces. In the end, they decided to stay at the X-Mansion to see if they could help. While Wolverine and the others were busy, cheers echoed from a heavily guarded research facility. "Dr. Bolivar, we''ve seeded!" "Ha ha..." A dozen researchers in white coats were excitedly standing before a robot. It was tall and slender, entirely ck, with skinposed of small scales, resembling fish scales, giving it a dark and frightening appearance. Next to the short-statured Dr. Bolivar, the basemander of Base 23, Alessandro, marveled at the masterpiece before him. He asked in awe, "Dr. Bolivar, did it really seed?" "What abilities does it have? How did you develop it?" The dwarf-like Dr. Bolivar turned to him and exined with a smile, "It''s thanks to the mutant Mystique from the Brotherhood." "We studied and cracked her shape-shifting gene and enhanced it, integrating it into the Sentinel robot." "Now it can not only shape-shift at will but also copy mutant abilities." "Copied abilities are uploaded to a database for all Sentinel robots to use. Against different mutants, it will use the countering ability." Finally, Dr. Bolivar smiled with a hint of pride, "To any mutant, it''s their nemesis!" Hearing this, Alessandro was shocked. So unique? These Sentinel robots were monsters! Imagining the scenes in his mind, Alessandro felt a chill down his spine. How could mutants win against these Sentinels? Even powerful mutants might manage to defeat a few Sentinels, but what about a group of them? Sentinel robots could be mass-produced quickly, with a constant supply. Mutants, on the other hand, not only needed the X-gene to awaken but also needed time to master their abilities.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om At that moment, Alessandro seemed to see the future extinction of mutants. Suddenly, he smiled and asked, "Dr. Bolivar, what do you think of mutants?" "Do you hate them? Otherwise, why develop Sentinel robots?" Dr. Bolivar, while observing the Sentinel, said, "No, on the contrary, I admire them." "I believe mutants are our saviors, capable of uniting humanity against amon enemy." He paused and then said solemnly, "And our firstmon enemy is that teenage mutant." "His existence threatens public safety and must be eliminated!" Hearing this, Alessandro smiled in agreement. It seemed the boy''s death was inevitable. Facing a group of Sentinels that could copy abilities, he stood no chance. Chapter 70: Chapter 70 Chapter 70: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< ]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] Sentinel robots are not like soldiers. They don''t feel pain, fear, and they possess abilities, essentially making them equivalent to a group of mutants attacking together. Recently, the government decided to continue targeting that kid. With the Sentinel robots, his chances of survival are slim! Once that kid is eliminated, it will be time to wipe out all mutants. No mutant will escape! Alessandro smiled. Dr. Bolivar Trask sighed, "It''s thanks to that mutant. Without the pressure he put on the senators, the Sentinel robot n wouldn''t have seeded so quickly." Alessandro nodded, then asked, "Dr. Trask, when can the Sentinel robots be deployed?" Trask thought for a moment and answered, "The production line is almost ready, and we have plenty of materials. It won''t take long." "That''s good." Alessandro''s smile widened. Although the production line was nearly ready, there was a shortage of mutant gene data, which would lead to the Sentinels having limited abilities initially and a higher attrition rate. To address this, Trask designed small robots to approach mutants and collect their gic information. These small robots also carried the Sentinel''s targeting system. With the targeting system, no mutant within ten kilometers could hide. With it, the Sentinel robots'' mutant data would greatly improve! Furthermore, the X-gene data from variousbs would significantly enhance the Sentinel robots. Trask was confident that no mutant could escape the Sentinel''s pursuit! This elimination race between mutants and humans was about to end with the mutants'' defeat! First, they needed to eliminate that young mutant, securing the first victory. In a good mood, Dr. Trask turned to handle production line matters. While the X-Men and Jean Grey were dealing with their issues and the government prepared to take action, Syd Castell was feeling the changes in himself. A notification sounded. [Floating Flight Experience +1] The next second, the notification continued. [Ability: Floating Flight (0/2000) Level 4] "Finally, level four." Feeling the surge of photon energy within him, Syd breathed a sigh of relief. Floating Flight should have leveled up faster, but the noise it caused and the people searching for him slowed the process considerably. However, reaching level four in just a few days was still impressive! As sunlight shone on him, his photon energy increased rapidly. After replenishing his energy, Syd estimated his current capacity. His photon energy had increased from being able to use level three abilities seventy times to over a hundred times. A significant boost! Now, he could use his abilities more freely, provided he wasn''t under heavy attack. If too many enemies surrounded him, even he would struggle. Besides the increased photon energy, Syd noticed a substantial increase in his remaining lifespan, now up to 140 days. Syd rxed slightly and focused on his floating flight ability. After leveling up, he found his constant flight altitude had increased to 500 meters, and his speed... Whoosh! Syd''s figure moved rapidly in the air, leaving afterimages. Testing it out, he found his flight speed had reached a point where the human eye could only see afterimages, which was quite impressive. "Not bad," Syd evaluated internally. At that moment, Venom''s small head emerged from his right hand. "Syd, why do I feel like you''re getting stronger?" "Is this my imagination?" Venom was confused. It seemed like every period, Syd got stronger. Feeling puzzled, he asked, "Is it my imagination?" "Probably," Syd replied casually. Putting Floating Flight aside, Syd focused on his energy points. After several days of gathering, his energy points had skyrocketed, nearing six digits. [Energy Points: 65326] "That should be enough to reach 100% unlock progress, right?" "Wonder what will happen?" Syd had a strong sense that the change would be significant. Unable to hold back any longer, he immediately invested all his energy points into the unlock progress. The 90% unlock progress blurred. [Unlock Progress: 99%] Syd frowned. Apart from the 9% increase in progress, he felt no other changes. So 9% unlock progress amounted to nothing? Syd felt speechless, thinking, "It seems the imitation is really of the game''s Orochi. Sigh..." "If it were the lore Orochi, the abilities wouldn''t be so limited." However, he sensed that reaching 100% would bring a qualitative change, though he wasn''t sure what it would be. This feeling was as strong as when he sensed Scarlet Witch or Sunshine; he was certain it was urate. "I''ll know when the timees." At that moment, Syd felt both disappointed and hopeful, wishing for his energy points to soar so he could reach the final 1%. It wouldn''t take long, he sensed. The remaining 1% wouldn''t require too many energy points. Time flew by, and three dayster in the morning. In a luxurious vi. "Jean, where are you going?" Margaret asked, puzzled, as Jean was about to leave. The remaining D''Bari also looked at Jean. Jean nced at them and hesitated, "I feel something drawing me somewhere. I''m going ton/o/vel/b//in dot c//om check it out." Attraction? What could it be? The D''Bari exchanged puzzled looks. Since Jean insisted, they didn''t stop her. After a brief discussion, they decided to apany her. As Jean and the D''Bari moved, the X-Men had also tracked Jean''s location and were heading there. Due to Jean''s immense power, not only Professor X but also Mao Erik had agreed to join at Professor X''s request. While the X-Men were on the move, the inte was buzzing. It had been more than a few days since Irina mentioned the government''s new action, yet there was no progress. "Irina, where are you? Exin!" "Is the government capturing the mutant or not?" "Is this another scam?" Faced with the viewers'' anger, Irina was panicked. Luckily, good news came just in time to relieve her. Near noon, Irina started a live broadcast. "Irina, how dare you show your face?" "You''re a liar!" Despite the insults, Irina didn''t panic. She awkwardly smiled and said, "Dear viewers, rest assured, the government took a bit longer to prepare, but the operation has now begun." Hmm? Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Chapter 71: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< ]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== The viewers momentarily stopped their insults, their spirits lifting. At that moment, they heard another piece of good news from Irina. "To make up for the previous dy, this time, the capture operation will be broadcasted live nationwide. Everyone can see the entire capture process." Of course, Irina didn''t mention that this live broadcast was the government''s attempt to restore its lost credibility, reassert its authority before the public, and demonstrate its power as a warning to some. This led to the live broadcast capture. The viewers didn''t know or care about this. Hearing her announcement, they immediately stopped theirints. "Really?" "Where? Start it now!" "Hurry up!" Knowing the audience''s eagerness, Irina didn''t make them wait long. She quickly switched to the live feed. At the same time, several American TV stations also began broadcasting the live footage in real time. On the grassy field of a stadium, countless viewers saw nearly a hundred ck, unknown humanoid figures standing in rows, creating an eerie sight. "What are these?" "Robots?" "Oh my God..." In the shocked eyes of hundreds of thousands of viewers, the ck humanoid figures took off, flying uniformly in one direction. The viewers'' perspective followed them, keeping steady behind the flying ck humanoid figures. Meanwhile, Irina''s voiceover began. "Hello, viewers. Let me introduce these ck figures. They are actually robots, the government''s secret Sentinel robots." "They are the ultimate weapon against mutants but harmless to humans, so there''s no need to worry." "Now, they are heading to find our target. With them, the mutant boy won''t escape. You can be assured of that." Listening to Irina, the viewers were not immediately convinced, remaining skeptical. "Can these ck lumps really capture that boy?" "Don''t let this be another failed operation!" It was as if the broadcast knew their thoughts. They soon witnessed the power of the Sentinel robots.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om One of the ck Sentinels seemed to detect something and flew downwards. The live camera zoomed in, and the viewers saw the ck Sentinel flying towards a bearded man in the middle of a robbery. "Shit, what are you?" Omar, in his thirties, looked shocked. Before he could react, the ck figure punched him. Under the gaze of hundreds of thousands of viewers, Omar''s body turned to rock. Boom! He punched the Sentinel, which caught his fist with its right hand. The next second, a shocking scene unfolded. As the Sentinel caught his fist, its body transformed, bing rocky like Omar''s. In Omar''s stunned state, the Sentinel robot exerted force with its right hand, not only copying his ability but also overpowering him, pinning him down. Then, the Sentinel knocked him out with a punch. It ced a mutant inhibitor on him, a device that suppressed his powers, preventing him from using any abilities, simr to a pulse disruptor. Ignoring the unconscious Omar, the Sentinel reverted to ck and flew away. Irina''s cheerful voice echoed in the surprised viewers'' ears. "As you can see, these Sentinel robots can copy mutants'' abilities. With them, mutants are no longer a threat!" Her words left the hundreds of thousands of viewers in shock. "Copy abilities?" "So strong, these are Sentinel robots?" After the initial shock, some viewers started feeling schadenfreude. "The mutant boy won''t escape now!" Knowing the Sentinels'' abilities, there was no longer any doubt. With these robots, the mutant boy had no chance. In full view, the Sentinels rapidly approached their target. In a remote suburban area. [Floating Flight Experience +1] [Photon Energy +1] Syd was gathering photon energy when Venom warned him. "Syd, run! I sense danger approaching!" Venom''s small head emerged, his expression grave. Syd frowned, looking towards the distant sky. He saw a swarm of ck dots rapidly approaching. As they got closer, Syd recognized them, his expression changing drastically. "We can''t escape." Syd sighed, responding to Venom. He knew the Sentinels'' capabilities, aware that they could detect mutants within a certain range. Even if he used spatial transfer to a hidden ce, they would likely find him without issue. The ck Sentinels flew closer, surrounding him. Nearly a hundred Sentinels floated in the air, staring coldly at him. "Ha, he''s doomed!" "God bless him. Just watching this is scary." Seeing the ck-d boy surrounded, the viewers felt a mix of pity and excitement. In the eyes of countless spectators, Syd slowly floated up, facing the surrounding Sentinels. "Sentinel robots, huh?" Syd''s voice echoed around, startling Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar, who were secretly monitoring. How does he know? The viewers were also confused. These ck Sentinels were just released. How did this mutant recognize them so early? Ignoring their confusion, Syd''s aura rose, apanied by a strange melody. ncing at the encirclement, Syd flew upwards. The Sentinels'' heads opened, and nearly a hundred massiveser beams shot towards him, as if predicting his flight path. Boom, boom, boom! The sound ofsers cutting through the air echoed. [Rebound Shield Experience +1] Syd quickly created a rebound shield in front of him. Fortunately, he had flown in one direction. Otherwise, he would facesers from all sides, and one shield wouldn''t suffice, consuming more energy. "Syd, dodge!" Venom urgently warned. Using his flight speed, Syd dodged from his original position. The next second, he witnessed an astonishing scene. The previously unbreakable rebound shield was scattered by the Sentinels''binedser beams! If he hadn''t dodged, he would have been vaporized. Suddenly, Syd felt the void around him filled with storedser energy. Testing it, he realized he could release it. He raised his hand. "Take this!" Boom! Chapter 72: Chapter 72 Chapter 72: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< ]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== A massive beam of red energy shot out, instantly striking a Sentinel robot. The next second, the Sentinel was sted away, and its body began to shimmer with a diamond-like sheen, attempting to transform and withstand the attack. Unfortunately, facing the concentrated beams of countlesssers, this was beyond its limit. Most of its body was destroyed. With a thud, it crashed to the ground and didn''t move for a long time. The viewers were shocked. "His flight speed is so fast, and he can reflect energy?" "The Sentinel robot was destroyed just like that?" At this moment, the boy seemed almost inhuman to them, as if he were one with the world around him, with everything in harmony. Apanied by that strange melody, countless viewers became tense. Fortunately, the following scene made them breathe a sigh of relief. The Sentinels, realizing they couldn''t attack in unison, changed tactics and began attacking Syd Castell withsers one by one. Red beams of light streaked through the sky, and Syd dodged continuously. If not for his enhanced flight speed, he might have been hit already. Of course, if this continued, it was only a matter of time before he was struck. Seeing him dodging left and right, the viewers felt a bit pleased. "Ha, no matter how strong you are, you can''t beat so many Sentinels!" "What''s the big deal about taking down one or two Sentinels? Let''s see you take down a whole bunch!" The viewers were excited, as were Dr. Bolivar Trask and Base Commander Alessandro, who were secretly watching. Seeing the Sentinels gaining the upper hand, they felt a surge of hope. The first battle against mutants was going well. Victory was near? [Dark Particle Experience +1] A dark particle appeared in Syd''s hand and shot like a bullet towards a Sentinel robot 18 meters away. Despite the Sentinel''s quick reaction and its transformation into diamond, it couldn''t withstand the dark particle''s attack. With a piercing sound, arge ck hole appeared in the Sentinel''s chest, flickering with internal fire. "Another one down?" "Can''t absorb and analyze this ability?" Dr. Trask watched the Sentinel robot with a surprised expression. While Alessandro and the others were secretly shocked, Syd frowned. There were too many Sentinels. Even if he took down two, there were still over ny left. Even if they stood still, he might not be able to take them all out. Unless... He used Sunshine! But using Sunshine would consume almost all his photon energy. If more Sentinels appeared, he wouldn''t know how to deal with them. Syd was sure the government had probably nned for this. So, he hesitated, unsure whether to use Sunshine. While Syd was battling the Sentinels, the X-Men found the missing Jean Grey. In the scorching midday sun, Jean, Margaret, and the others were heading towards the sensed location when they saw Professor Charles Xavier, Erik, Logan, Chris, and others blocking their way. Jean''s expression wasplicated. "Jean,e back with us," Professor X said, moving his wheelchair forward and extending his right hand, his expression pleading. Margaret stepped forward, chuckling, "She''s not a child anymore. She can go wherever she wants." "No..." Professor X started to say something, then stopped, confused, "Who are you?" He found he couldn''t prate the woman''s mind with his psychic powers, as if she were wearing a psychic-blocking helmet like Erik.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om So, he was puzzled. "Jean..." Logan stepped forward, wanting to say something. Jean looked at them calmly, "I feel fine now. I don''t need to go back." Logan tried to move forward, but a powerful telekic force wrapped around him and sent him flying. With a thud, hended far away, dust rising. "Logan!" Storm''s hands crackled with electricity, and she shot a bolt of lightning at Jean, hoping to stun her. Boom! The white lightning streaked through the air. Jean, dressed in red, with her red hair flowing and her eyes turning ck, had energy patterns appearing on her face. She raised her hand quickly, deflecting the lightning bolt. The bolt struck the ground far away. "What?" Storm and the others were shocked. Erik waved his hand, and a silver chain flew from a corner, aiming to bind Jean. In an unexpected turn, Jean just nced at the chain, and it froze in midair, unable to move. Erik frowned, exerting his power. But no matter how much he tried, the chain didn''t budge. "Your maism can''t affect me," Jean said, her red hair flowing and her eyes pitch ck, her face filled with joy. Herughter echoed around them. "This feeling is great." As sheughed, buildings around them began to rise from the ground, creating a terrifying scene. Boom, boom, boom! With a wave of her hand, the silver chain flew away. For a moment, Logan and the others were stunned. Jean seemed invincible and terrifying. Not only could Professor X''s psychic powers not prate her mind, but Erik''s maism was no match for her telekinesis. She easily lifted over a dozen buildings. And they believed this wasn''t even Jean''s limit. Professor X knew this well. Even as a child, Jean''s telekinesis could lift all the cars in a town, let alone now. Meanwhile, Margaret continued to incite her, "Jean, I''ve always said you are gifted. They can''t match or understand you." "You are the most special being on this!" "Facing the unknown, they fear you and will try to control you. Don''t believe them. Follow your heart. Do what you want." Margaret slowly enticed. "Jean, don''t believe her," Professor X tried to say something. Seeing this, Erik took a different approach. He looked at Jean, surrounded by dark energy, and said seriously, "Do you remember our first meeting?" "Do you know what I saw in you?" Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Chapter 73: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< ]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] [New Fanfics For The End of The Week Poll!!] [I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] [Savior in the DC Universe] [Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs) ====== Erik''s mind shed back to a surprising scene from his childhood when he went to pick up Jean. Everything in the small town was floating... Jean''s gaze shifted to him, and so did everyone else''s. Mao Erik continued with a smile, "I saw the next stage of revolution, the dream Charles and I have always yearned for." He nced at Charles and sighed, "I don''t understand why Charles would turn a goddess like you into a mere mortal." "I can control metal, but you, you can do anything you want." Jean stared at him. "I think you''re no different from Charles." Erik shook his head. "No, I''m different. He wants to suppress your abilities, but I don''t. With me, you can be yourself." "As nature intended," he said softly. "You have such immense power. You were born to lead us mutants against humanity." "Erik, you..." Professor X couldn''t hold back. Erik snapped, "Shut up, Charles. Your outdated thinking no longer fits the present." "Jean..." Scott also tried to say something, attempting to bring her back. Logan, standing beside Chris and the others, watched the scene of buildings flying around and sighed, "If only Syd were here, maybe he could help." Otto shook his head. "Logan, don''t joke. Even if Syd were here, he could only hold out for a while against Jean. It wouldn''t make much difference." Logan was stunned and then looked at Jean''s outburst, subconsciously agreeing. Indeed, with Jean in this state, no one could stop her, not even Syd. At that moment, an unexpected scene unfolded. From a distance, there was a sound of something breaking through the air. A ck figure with a group of strange ck humanoid creatures flew in. Dark Phoenix Jean''s presence had created such amotion that it attracted Syd Castell''s attention.N?v(el)B\\jnn Thinking it might change things, he flew over to check it out. Under the ck hood, Syd''s expression was one of surprise. He didn''t expect to see such a massive scene upon arrival. "Professor X, Mao, Wolverine?" "Has Dark Phoenix gone rogue?" While he was astonished, the viewers watching the broadcast, including those from abroad, were equally shocked. What were they seeing? A dozen buildings were floating in the air? "Oh my God, is this the power of mutants?" "Terrifying!" "Holy crap!" "Good, get rid of these mutants too. The Sentinel robots should be able to handle them, right?" As the viewers discussed, Syd continued to fly, dodging the thicksers, astonishing Logan and the others below. Syd''s familiar outfit immediately made everyone recognize him, including the D''Bari. "It''s him!" Margaret was surprised. She had just seen him on TV that morning and evaluated the boy. Now, he was right in front of her. And from his performance, he was quite capable. She shook her head, thinking thatpared to Jean, this boy was still ordinary. Only the unique Jean deserved her attention. The other D''Bari had simr thoughts. Not far away. "Is that the boy?" Professor X was stunned. He was amazed that the boy could still handle himself under such an onught of Sentinels. Mao Erik, surprised, had been searching for this boy for a while, and now he appeared right before him. If it weren''t for the urgent situation and Jean''s presence, he would have liked to talk to the boy. At this moment. "Syd!" Logan shouted, "What are these things?" Dodging while exining, Syd said, "They are Sentinel robots, developed by the government tobat mutants." "Be careful. These Sentinels can copy mutant abilities." Logan and the others were instantly shocked. Copy mutant abilities? Not joking? Can they copy any ability? Syd flew down. A Sentinel robot flew towards Dark Phoenix Jean Grey. Under the watchful eyes of hundreds of thousands of viewers and arge number of foreign onlookers, Jean raised her hand and immobilized the Sentinel robot. Then, an astonishing scene urred. Energy surged from Jean, and the Sentinel, which had switched to a steel form, turned to ash in an instant. Not a drop of water sshed. This... Hundreds of thousands of viewers were shocked. "Each one of them is this crazy? This woman... she''s even crazier than that mutant boy!" At this moment, they began to doubt whether the Sentinel robots could trulybat mutants. Each one seemed stronger than thest. Not only were the viewers shocked, but Dr. Bolivar Trask was equally stunned. "How can this woman disintegrate a Sentinel robot?" Sentinel robots in that steel state were nearly indestructible! The hardness at that moment was only slightly weaker than Adamantium! How could this woman do that? Dr. Trask was both shocked and puzzled. And then, another surprise hit him. The woman''s abilities couldn''t be absorbed, analyzed, or copied by the Sentinels! What was going on? On the battlefield. Jean raised her hand, her telekic shield effortlessly blocking theser beams, and then used her abilities to disintegrate one Sentinel robot after another. Facing her disintegration ability, the Sentinels couldn''t absorb, analyze, or copy it, as if encountering a bug. At this moment. Erik shifted his focus from the boy in the sky. Compared to Jean, he couldn''t be bothered with this level four mutant kid. The most important thing now was Jean. Seeing her terrifying power, Erik shouted, "This is your power, Jean. Come to my side. With this power, we can create a nation for mutants!" "You were sent by the heavens to save us mutants!" At this moment. Dark Phoenix Jean didn''t look at him. After taking down three more Sentinels, she turned her gaze to Syd on the ground. "They always thought highly of you, but I don''t." She smirked, revealing an evil, cruel smile. The next second, an invisible force lifted Syd into the air. Dark Phoenix Jean, her red dress and red hair floating, stared at the boy with her ck eyes. "Jean, stop!" Professor X shouted in shock. "No!" Storm cried out. "Kid! Jean, don''t!" Wolverine Logan shouted in panic. Erik, startled, subconsciously shouted, "Wait!" Chris and the others were equally anxious and terrified. They seemed to see Syd turning to ash like the Sentinel robots. The D''Bari smiled. "Yes, this is what you should do, kill him like an ant," Margaret said softly. At this moment, not only were they tense, but the hundreds of thousands of viewers watching were also shocked, feeling a mix of pity and schadenfreude. The boy was done for! Base Commander Alessandro and Dr. Trask felt regret, thinking it a pity they couldn''t personally take down the boy. Syd wanted to use spatial transfer, but found his spatial abilities blocked! In a short time, his body showed signs of disintegration. Feeling the life-threatening danger, Syd''s mind became chaotic, and energy surged within him. He lost control! "Ah!" Infinite energy erupted from him. Boom, boom, boom! A hurricane roared, blowing away countless buildings! Energy surged everywhere! "This is..." Countless people were stunned. Chapter 74: Chapter 74 Chapter 74: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< ]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] [New Fanfics For The End of The Week Poll!!] [I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] [Savior in the DC Universe] [Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs) ==== "What''s happening to him?" "What''s going on?" The hurricane whipped around them. Everyone struggled to keep their eyes open, shielding their faces with their hands as they stared in disbelief at the boy enveloped in energy. What kind of power is this? [Energy Points: 0] (Unlock Progress 99%-100%) "Ah..." Terrifying tinum energy erupted from Syd, spreading outwards in a sweeping wave. A Sentinel robot in its steel form was instantly blown away, disintegrating into powder inch by inch. Impossible! How could a Sentinel robot be destroyed so easily? Dr. Trask couldn''t believe his eyes. This was in its steel form! Second only to Adamantium! That woman could do it, and now this boy too, without even moving. How could they so easily destroy a Sentinel robot? What kind of abilities do they have? Why are they so terrifying? Before they could recover from their shock, a horrifying scene unfolded. In the terrified eyes of Mao, Professor X, and hundreds of thousands of viewers, streetmps, the ground, and the buildings Jean had levitated with her telekinesis quickly disintegrated into particles under Syd''s energy! The terrifying power swept through everything, as if it was going to destroy the world! Viewers were terrified. What was happening to everyone? Were mutants all this crazy? Now, this boy seemed even more terrifying than that woman. He was a monster! In the distance. Erik, Professor X, and the others were filled with dread, feeling their hearts race with fear. Boom! A terrifying aura burst from Syd, forming a hurricane that blew in all directions. "Is this a loss of control?" Professor X Charles murmured in shock. He felt the shadow of death looming over him. Charles wanted to struggle, but could only watch as the destructive energy surged towards him. At that moment, the telekic force Jean had applied was broken. Dark Phoenix Jean tried to use her telekinesis to stop Syd, but it was a struggle. What was happening to him? Facing the overwhelming energy and sensing the danger, her body glowed with fiery red light. Boom! The two energies collided, obliterating everything around them. "This power..." Dark Phoenix Jean''s face showed a trace of pain. She couldn''t believe it. In the distance, Erik and the others, who were trying to escape, were shocked to see Jean seemingly being overpowered. How was this possible? Before they could think further, sensing the danger, the deeperyers of the Phoenix Force within Jean awakened. Fiery red energy surged from Jean, forming fiery wings on her back. With a scream, the Phoenix Force erupted. Boom! tinum and fiery red energies intertwined and shed in the air. The overwhelming energy spread, and under the cover of tinum and fiery red forces, everything in its path disintegrated inch by inch. Buildings, cars, streets... Gray dust filled the sky! Boom! The two shed continuously, creating long swathes of destruction.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Then, like ck holes colliding, they spun and flew into the sky. Infinite tinum and red light intertwined and shed in the air. In an instant, the entire city was covered in light, the sky turning into a mix of tinum and fiery red. Everyone watching the ongoing battle in the sky, destroying buildings, was left stunned. The D''Bari stared up with their mouths open. These are Earth''s primitive species? How was this possible? Jean, at least, had the Phoenix Force, but this boy? With his mutant ability? Margaret was stunned, unable to believe it. She had thought only Jean was special and worthy of their attention on this. But now, a boy had appeared who could stand toe-to-toe with Jean? Could rival Jean? Margaret found it hard to believe. In the distance. Erik was shocked, thinking, "They''re like gods..." Jean was expected, but the boy... The mutant child he had been searching for turned out to be this terrifying? How did he have such terrifying power? "Isn''t he level four?" Mao Erik muttered in disbelief. Scott, Chris, and the others were equally shocked, while Professor X Charles was stunned as if he had remembered something. As their minds reeled, an even more terrifying scene unfolded! At some point, the city''s sky had gathered endless sunlight into a zing sun, floating high above the boy, casting light over him. The boy facing off against Jean began to appear more ethereal. With silver hair and golden eyes, a strange sun tattoo appeared on his body, making him seem both real and illusory. The boy extended his right hand towards the sun. Everything returns to nothingness, back to the beginning! What? Dark Phoenix Jean was shocked, struggling to resist the sudden burst of infinite light. In an instant, the sun above Syd''s head released infinite scorching light, covering the entire city. Countless buildings melted under the high temperatures, and the whole city was engulfed in mes, screams echoing everywhere. If that were all, it might have been bearable, but following the sunlight was an endless force of nothingness. There was a faint sound of space breaking, but it was iplete, not fully manifesting. Under the light, everything in therge city disintegrated into dust particles. People screamed... In just a moment, a scene akin to a disaster movie unfolded before countless eyes. Under the sunlight''s aftermath, the entire city turned to dust and scattered! When everything calmed down, only a massive crater of dirt remained! The survivors stared in shock. "Is he a monster?" "A demon?" "Dead, they''re all dead..." Through drones, viewers felt as if they had witnessed everything firsthand, now left only with fear. Dr. Trask muttered, "Is this the power of mutants?" Next to him, Alessandro was filled with terror. Seeing the city disappear in the light and the Sentinels vanish, they trembled. How could humanity resist such power? In the distance. Professor X Charles was stunned. Just a loss of control caused this catastrophic scene? Not far away, Logan and the others, who survived due to a sliver of Syd''s sanity, muttered to themselves. "What has Syd done..." "Is this the so-called light?" "The light that destroys everything?" At this moment, they couldn''t help but recall the many times they had heard about the so- called light. Now, they had finally witnessed it, but they wished they hadn''t. Syd, just threatened and losing control of his powers, caused this terrifying scene? They were horrified. Not far away. Erik had only one thought left in his mind. Could Charles'' Omega-level mutant be him? Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Chapter 75: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] >>[Check Out My Website! It Has +3 Extra Chapters For FREE!]<< ]<<< [Thank You For Your Support!] [New Fanfics For The End of The Week Poll!!] [I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] [Savior in the DC Universe] [Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs) ==== [The Poll is UP! Go to my Patreon to vote for your favorite fanfic and get it picked up! IT''S FREE!] Not long ago, when Erik heard about the description of the light that could destroy everything, he thought the boy was just a level four mutant. He didn''t realize he had underestimated him. This was nowhere near just level four... Looking at the nearlypletely destroyed city ruins, Erik felt he had been too hasty. Not everyone could be an Omega-level mutant, but if losing control for just a moment could destroy a city, then it could only be an Omega-level mutant! Erik stared straight into the distant sky. An Omega-level mutant was the ultimate existence among mutants, the ultimate threat to humanity! Or rather, a god among mutants! At this moment, the battle in the distance reached its conclusion. Against the rampaging Syd, Jean, who had not yet fully merged and evolved with the Phoenix Force, was defeated. Dark Phoenix Jean panted heavily, half of her body already gone, leaving only her upper body burning fiercely. Despite her body trying to recover, a loss was still a loss. She muttered in disbelief, "I lost to a child?" Looking at the boy hovering in the air not far away, still radiating light, Dark Phoenix couldn''t believe it. At this moment, due to her severe injuries, her primary personality began to struggle and awaken. Jean Grey suddenly paused, taking in her surroundings. Seeing the city reduced to ruins and still smoldering, she looked at herself and muttered, "What have I done..." She then looked up at the boy and said, "I''m very sorry." With that, she turned to nce at Scott, Logan, and the others in the distance. Then slowly, she transformed into mes and disappeared. Syd stood there, dazed, his chaotic consciousness quickly clearing. "What is this..." He looked at the city''s ruins and then at his current state, feeling equally stunned. Finally, his gaze fell on the ce where Jean had disappeared. "The Phoenix Force..." Syd sensed that Jean Grey was not dead. It was a strange feeling, but he was sure he was right. Moreover, the Phoenix Force had the power of resurrection; if she had died, he would have been surprised. Syd''s attention shifted back to himself. He had returned to his original form, experiencing a series of both positive and negative effects. The negative effects came from his out-of-control rampage... To unleash such a massive power, a price had to be paid. The positive effects came from reaching 100% unlock progress. As for what exactly had changed, he couldn''t figure it out immediately, only feeling something strange. Unable to analyze it further, Syd realized he was reaching his limit. Before his power fadedpletely, he executed an unprecedented spatial transfer. In an instant, he disappeared from the sight of tens of thousands of people. Birds chirped. Syd found himself in a lush, primeval forest. He copsed under a tree. ... "Jean is dead?" "The energy disappeared with her?" The D''Bari were stunned. Their hearts were filled with unwillingness and shock. There was someone on this even more special and stronger than Jean? Jean, who possessed that power, couldn''t even win? What kind of power did that boy possess? Why was it equally terrifying? Thinking of the boy''s power, even they felt a chill. In the distance. "Jean..." The X-Men were filled with sorrow. "Professor, is Jean dead? Did she die at that child''s hands?" Scott refused to ept reality. While they were mourning, Professor X hesitated and said, "I''m not sure..." What? Everyone looked at Professor X in confusion. "I seem to sense Jean''s mind, but I don''t know where she is," Professor X Charles hesitated. Logan and the others were shocked. So, Jean might still be alive? They didn''t know whether to be sad or happy. At this moment, Erik suddenly spoke, "We should think about how to find that boy." Professor X looked at him and then nodded, "Erik is right." Huh?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Facing everyone''s confused gazes, Professor X''s expression became serious. "I remembered something about Omega-level mutants!" "You should all know that I discovered an Omega-level mutant some time ago and haven''t found him since." He paused, his tone bing more serious. "Until I saw that child just now, I realized that the Omega-level mutant might be him!" Logan and the others widened their eyes. Omega-level mutant? Syd?! They understood what this meant. Professor X continued, "That child disappeared just now, probably using spatial transfer. We must find him before other forces do, or the consequences will be unpredictable." Scott asked, puzzled, "Professor, is it that serious?" Professor X nodded, "If he''s captured, it would be bad enough, but if someone tries to control him, the consequences would be catastrophic." "You saw the scene just now. If that child is controlled, you''ll see such scenes often." "And let me tell you, that wasn''t even the limit of an Omega-level mutant''s power!" "You wouldn''t want to see that!" Hearing Professor X''s description, Logan and the others shuddered, their scalps tingling. "Is this what an Omega-level mutant is? It''s terrifying!" Otto muttered. "I can''t believe that kid''s body holds such power," Wolverine Logan sighed. this moment, they vowed to find him before anyone else did! In the distance. "What do we do now?" The D''Bari looked at Margaret. Margaret frowned in thought and said, "Let''s find that boy named Syd first. If we can, we''ll try to study his body and powers to see what''s going on..." She couldn''t understand why a primitive species on Earth had such immense power! She wasn''t the only one baffled; the other D''Bari felt the same. Hearing her n, they all agreed. While they were discussing, Dr. Bolivar Trask and Base Commander Alessandro in the research facility were questioning their lives. For both the woman and the boy, the Sentinel robots were utterly useless? And an entire city... Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Chapter 76: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] [Website is Down! Frankly it was a pain in the ass for everyone. So everyone that reads there now can continue here.] ==== [New Fanfics For The End of The Week Poll!!] [I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] [Savior in the DC Universe] [Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs) ==== Dr. Bolivar Trask gritted his teeth. He could improve the Sentinel robots! If they didn''t work now, it didn''t mean they wouldn''t work in the future. They would surely seed one day! Next to him, Alessandro muttered, "Is that kid really unbeatable, with no limits?" "An entire city..." His eyes were filled with deep fear. After a while, he muttered, "No, he''s up against the entire United States. He won''t end well!" How could a mere mutant possibly stand against a superpower like the United States? Alessandro thought that the boy would ultimately meet a tragic end. At this moment. The tens of thousands of viewers who watched the entire event were genuinely terrified of mutants. An entire city had disappeared right before their eyes! It vanished under the power of a mutant! Is this really the power of mutants? Can they truly be eliminated? At this moment, they were genuinely terrified of the glowing boy. As time passed, the impact of this event grew. Everyone who knew about it felt fear in their hearts. This incident was documented and became known as the "Light Event." The young mutant responsible for the disappearance of an entire city wasbeled as a demon or devil by ordinary people. However, among mutants, because of his radiant appearance when using his powers, he was called the Messiah, the savior of mutants, with hopes that he could save them. Birds chirped. In the primeval forest. "Ugh..." Syd pushed himself up against a tree, coughing and quickly getting to his feet. "Venom, are you still there?" He looked at his right hand. Syd noticed that Venom had suddenly gone silent. He wasn''t used to theck of constant chatter in his ear. It didn''t take long for Venom''s weak voice to emerge. "I''m here..." Venom emerged from his right hand, looking wilted and weak. "What happened to you?" Venom exined. It turned out that while Syd was out of control, even though he didn''t intentionally harm Venom, Venom still suffered significant injuries. After recovering a bit, Venom stared nkly at him, muttering, "Syd, you''re terrifying!" Just a while ago, Syd had seemed like a god... Even now, Venom was still trembling with fear, just thinking about it scared him. Seeing that Venom was alright, Syd turned his attention to himself. [Name: Syd Castell] [Age: 16 (Remaining Lifespan: 137 days)] [Mutant Abilities: Mimicry, Energy Absorption] [Current Mimicry Target: Orochi (Title: Sun God, Earth''s Will)] (Unlock Progress 0%) [Abilities: Floating Flight (531/2000) Level 4] ...(Locked)] [Energy Points: 0] Syd''s expression became serious, focusing on the 0% unlock progress and the locked abilities. As the sunlight shone on him, and he felt the photon energy gradually recovering in his body, Syd tried using his abilities and discovered something disturbing. He couldn''t use Dark Particle or Spatial Transfer at all! Moreover, he felt that there was some issue with the Orochi mimicry panel! "Is this the price of losing control and using that kind of power?" Syd was stunned. "How can I recover?" "Restore the unlock progress? And then the abilities will unlock one by one?" Does this mean he can''t use any abilities for now? Without his abilities, how could he survive in this dangerous world without dying soon? Wait! Suddenly, Syd remembered something. When the unlock progress reached 100%, he felt like something had changed, sensing something. In addition, he had perceived a new mimicry panel! Belonging to the Scarlet Witch! Ignoring the Scarlet Witch''s panel for now, he focused on what he sensed when Orochi''s mimicry reached 100%. In a vague sense, Syd felt his perspective rising, as if he had a connection with the Earth. However, this connection was not strong. He wasn''t sure why, but he couldn''t sense much from it. Besides that, Syd felt a certain change, but he couldn''t pinpoint what it was. He felt that this change was significant. While Syd pondered. In the Earth-199999 universe, the universe where events involving Iron Man and others took ce, in the library of Kamar-Taj. The dimly lit library. Kaecilius, dressed in a yellow robe with his hair tied back, a middle-aged man, held an oilmp in his left hand and flipped through a locked book of forbidden magic with his right. Originally, he was just an ordinary person. The deaths of his wife and children left him grief- stricken. In a tavern, he met Mordo, a disciple of the Ancient One, which gave him the chance to join Kamar-Taj. However, even after learning magic and breaking free from worldly concerns, he couldn''t forget his wife and children. In fact, his motivation for learning magic was to resurrect his family! Unfortunately, though he had decent talent in magic and even became the senior disciple of Kamar-Taj, resurrecting his family through diligent practice was impossible. Kaecilius was desperately aware of this. So, some time ago, he asked the Ancient One if he could study the forbidden magic books, hoping to find a way to resurrect his family. He was met with a stern refusal. Unwilling to give up, he secretly came to the library to read the forbidden books. After searching for a while, he found nothing useful. Suddenly, his gazended on a page in an ancient book. There was a mysterious ritual depicted, and the text recorded some crucial information. Kaecilius touched the page with his hand. It said that through this ritual, one couldmunicate with a being beyond time. And that being''s name... "Dormammu?n "The Lord of the Dark Dimension, Dormammu?" Reading the introduction, Kaecilius murmured in awe. "A being beyond time?" How terrifying! The book exined... "Dormammu, the Lord of the Dark Dimension, possesses immeasurable power, able to grant people strength and immortality..." Casillius became excited. Perhaps he could save them! But as he continued reading, his excitement was dampened. The book warned... "Communicating with this being is dangerous. The weak-minded will fall into darkness..." The book was full of warnings for readers. But Kaecilius, willing to do anything to revive his family, ignored the warnings! Just as he was about to attempt it, he noticed more content in the book. It introduced another being. The book stated... "In the East, it is called the Dao. In the West, it is called ya, Gaia..." "I attempted tomunicate with this being through rituals, confirming its existence, but received no response..." Chapter 77: Chapter 77 Chapter 77: ? "ya, Gaia?" Kaecilius flipped through the pages of the book. If this being was documented in this book, it must be aparable entity, right? Also beyond time? Perhaps it too could grant power and immortality? Kaecilius''s eyes were filled with fervor. However, after reading through the description, he felt a bit disappointed. The book recorded that this being indeed existed but had never responded to anyone. No one had sessfullymunicated with it, and naturally, no one had borrowed its power. Even the author of the forbidden magic book didn''t know why. These great beings were always mysterious and elusive, beyond the reach of mortals, impossible toprehend. However, there was a benefit: since it was impossible tomunicate with this great being, performing the ritual tomunicate with it would likely have no side effects or costs. Kaecilius soon found the ritual tomunicate with this being. Stroking the magical ritual diagram on the page, Kaecilius quickly made up his mind. His desire to resurrect his family made him unwilling to let any opportunity pass, even if it meant trying tomunicate with a being that didn''t respond to mortals. Ripping out the pages describing this being, Kaecilius re-locked the forbidden magic book and quietly left the library. It didn''t take long-just a few hours-to set up the ritual tomunicate with the demon god. Late at night, in a secluded clearing, an array of lit oilmps surrounded a diagram with peculiar lines. After setting up the magical ritual circle, Kaecilius began chanting ancient and cumbersome incantations while making gestures and borrowing magical power. Soon, blue light glowed from the magical ritual. Kaecilius sensed something, a great will. However, just as the forbidden book had stated, although he could sense the will, he couldn''t do anything with it, not even effectivelymunicate. Unwilling to give up, Kaecilius shouted, "Great demon god, your humble servant calls upon you..." The night breeze blew, and nothing happened for a long while.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Kaecilius looked disappointed, feeling like his hope of resurrecting his family had vanished. Just as he was about to give up, Syd Castell, who was sunbathing and collecting energy points in the primeval forest, suddenly paused. It was as if he were hallucinating; a faint prayer reached his ears. "Great demon god, your humble servant..." Syd nearly thought he was hallucinating. "Venom, did you hear anything?" "Syd, no, why?" "Nothing..." Syd fell into deep thought. There was no one around, so where was this voiceing from? Instinctively, he responded in his mind. "Servant?" Kaecilius, who was about to give up, showed excitement and joy. He heard a faint, mysterious voice respond to the word "servant"! "There''s a response?!" At that moment, Kaecilius felt as if he had won the lottery, hit by a wave of joy. This demon god had responded to him! Suppressing his excitement, he hurriedly said, "Great demon god, my name is Kaecilius. I have something to ask of you." He then nervously asked, "Do you have the power to resurrect people?" "I want to ask you to resurrect my family..." In the primeval forest. Hearing the nervous prayer, Syd was slightly stunned. "Kaecilius?" This name sounded familiar... After thinking for a moment, Syd remembered who this person was: the main antagonist in Doctor Strange, who sought power and immortality by serving the Dark Dimension lord Dormammu. He even attempted to break Earth''s protective wards to invite Dormammu to invade reality. Of course, he was eventually stopped by Doctor Strange. After Dormammu was expelled, Kaecilius was consumed by the Dark Dimension, either devoured by Dormammu or eternally tormented like a living dead. "Family?" Syd realized why Kaecilius was so obsessed with immortality and why he hated the Ancient One. His obsession with immortality likely stemmed from the death of his family, making him fear death. As for his hatred toward the Ancient One, he probably believed the Ancient One knew how to resurrect people but refused to teach him, leading to his disillusionment. And resurrection, while possible in the Marvel universe, was rare and typically went against the natural order. Syd knew a few ways to achieve resurrection, such as reversing time with the Time Stone or using the Quantum Realm. However, both methods had consequences. Another possibility was using the Eternal me of Surtur, the fire giant of Asgard, which seemingly had the power to resurrect. H, the goddess of death, used it to revive her army. But it was unclear if it was the Eternal me''s power, H''s power, or something unique to Asgardians. Even though Syd knew resurrection methods, even those with side effects, he wouldn''t share them freely, especially with someone he didn''t know well like Kaecilius. At this moment, his attention shifted to the term "demon god" used by Kaecilius. "Demon god?" "Me?" Syd was puzzled. When did he get associated with a demon god... Wait! Syd felt something was off. Since reaching 100% mimicry of Orochi, he had felt a vague connection with the Earth. Now, he sensed a connection with where Kaecilius was. And Kaecilius had a ritual to summon andmunicate with him? Calling him a demon god? Syd was a bit surprised. Had the 100% mimicry of Orochi changed that much? No wonder he felt a significant change-this was it. Had Orochi''s identity as Earth''s will been made real? Syd sensed the other side. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed, feeling a longing. He sensed something he needed over there, or rather, something Orochi''s panel needed! He even felt that absorbing that power would remove the side effects of his previous loss of control! His abilities would return one by one! "What is it?" After a moment''s thought, Syd''s mind conjured an image of a blue cube. "The Tesseract!" What else but this object containing space power could attract him so much? He knew the Tesseract contained the Space Stone, one of the Infinity Stones! And Orochi''s power source was primarily space! "I must get it, even for a short while!" Syd began to ponder. At this moment, Kaecilius''s cautious voice sounded in his mind. "Demon god, can you not do it?" His voice carried a hint of disappointment. Syd''s eyes flickered, and he quickly made a decision. The next second, a mysterious voice echoed in Kaecilius''s mind. "Yes, I know several ways to resurrect people. If you help me obtain an item, I will tell you how." Hearing the demon god''s voice, Kaecilius became excited. "Demon god, what is the item?" "The Tesseract, currently in the possession of an organization called S.H.I.E.L.D. You can find a way to obtain it from them." Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Chapter 78: ? The Tesseract? Kaecilius first felt hope, then anxiety. The item mentioned by this great demon god might not be easy to obtain. What if he failed? No, he couldn''t allow that! He thought of something and asked with anticipation, "Great demon god, may I borrow some of your power? If I had your power, I would be more confident in obtaining the item!" At Kamar-Taj, all magical powers were borrowed from demon gods. The sources of these powers were various demon gods, and only by borrowing from them could magic be performed. Borrowing power from demon gods came at a cost, sometimes high and sometimes low. Low-cost borrowing was called white magic, and high-cost borrowing was called ck magic. Borrowing from the Vishanti came with very low costs, which was why most of Kamar-Taj''s magic relied on the Vishanti. Since there was this great demon god, there was no need to borrow power from other demon gods. Kaecilius''s words made Syd pause. He knew the Marvel magical system was strange and that their magic needed to be borrowed to be performed. However, although Kaecilius called him a demon god, Syd was well aware that he wasn''t an actual dimensional demon god with power to lend. But, maybe it was possible? Syd was unsure. After hesitating, he casually said, "You can try." Seeing the demon god agree, Kaecilius''s eyes lit up, and he began chanting the spell to borrow power. As soon as the spell waspleted, Syd felt a peculiar sensation. It seemed he had a connection with Kaecilius, allowing him to transfer something. Syd gave it a try. The next moment, Kaecilius looked shocked. In the dim surroundings, a glow resembling sunlight emanated from him. A warm power flowed within him, not abundant but pure andforting. As it coursed through him, he felt some of his internal injuries heal, and even his mental fatigue dissipated significantly. "What a special power! I can''t feel any negative effects!" Kaecilius was astonished. Typically, borrowing power from a demon god came with negative side effects! Kaecilius tried various spells and found he could use them normally with this energy. While Kaecilius was amazed, Syd was sensing some things. He discovered he could not only lend light energy to Kaecilius but also his abilities. Just like Cyttorak''s Crimson Bands or the Vishanti''s Holy Sword, powers unique to demon gods. However, after trying, he was disappointed to find that due to the locked abilities, he couldn''t lend out powers like the ck Particles. However, perhaps the Scarlet Witch''s powers could be lent out. But since he hadn''t developed the Scarlet Witch''s panel yet, there were no powers to lend. At this moment, while transmitting light energy, Syd found a connection with Kaecilius, even seeing some of his memories. Most were rted to magic, but magic required extensive practice to master, so Syd temporarily ignored them. However, he found something interesting among them. For example, rituals to summon dimensional demon gods... If Kaecilius performed this ritual, perhaps Syd could go there? As long as he went there and obtained the Tesseract, his abilities would be restored! However, Syd noticed some issues. He realized there seemed to be only mutants here, no Iron Man, Tony Stark, or other Avengers and S.H.I.E.L.D., or they should have appeared in his view by now. If he went over there and left too many traces, it might cause the two universes to attract and collide! Such an event urred in Doctor Strange 2 and was indeed very likely to happen. It would lead to unimaginable disaster... Syd pondered. Suddenly, he found a forbidden magical ritual among Kaecilius''s vast forbidden knowledge! This ritual could merge this world with the other! Syd was astonished. If done correctly, it could avoid a collision. However, the ritual was still just a hypothesis. Especially since it required a vast energy source to drive it and a being of high enough stature with influence in both worlds to perform the ritual. Ignoring the requirements, the ritual was still only a hypothesis with no sessful precedent, making it very risky. Syd thought for a moment and realized these problems weren''t too hard to solve. Although he didn''t have a vast energy source, items like the Infinity Stones did. Both the Time Stone and the Space Stone should suffice for this ritual. Especially the Space Stone, being particrly suited. As for a being of high enough stature, he wondered if he counted? Syd hesitated. He could sense both worlds, suggesting he had influence and connections in both. As for potential failure... Syd''s attention turned to the Scarlet Witch''s power. Probability maniption! The Scarlet Witch''s mutant power! Even as a child, she inadvertently made a missile thatnded near their home a dud. Had she not altered the probability unconsciously, she and Quicksilver might have died back then. Syd pondered, "This magical ritual isn''t impossible to try, but I need the Tesseract, and the Scarlet Witch''s progress must be increased." Setting aside the Scarlet Witch''s progress, getting the Tesseract relied on Kaecilius. Syd refocused on him. In the dim clearing, Kaecilius was trying out spells. As he did, a special mark appeared on his forehead. The mark resembled the sun, a miniature version of the emblem on Orochi''s chest. At that moment, the familiar voice of the demon god sounded in Kaecilius''s ears. "As long as you obtain the Tesseract, I will tell you several methods to resurrect people." "Moreover, I need you to use the Tesseract to set up a magical ritual. If sessful, I can grant you power unique to me..." Power unique to this demon god? Kaecilius''s breathing quickened. The energy in his body was already a taste of something incredible. How much stronger and special would this unique power be? Kaecilius''s eyes were filled with longing. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 79: Chapter 79 Chapter 79: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [New Fanfics For The Week Poll!!] [THE POLL IS UP!! IT''S FREE!] [I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] [Savior in the DC Universe] [Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs) At this moment, Kaecilius vowed to fulfill the request of the great demon god. The hope of resurrecting his wife and children, along with his desire for power, left him no room to refuse. After exining to Kaecilius the magical ritual he needed to set up, Syd Castell shifted his attention elsewhere. Since the ritual needed to be set up on both sides, Syd began preparing the ritual on his end as well. Fortunately, the materials required for this magical ritual were not difficult to find. Kaecilius had prepared everything necessary, and Syd primarily needed the ritual and the incantations, otherwise, he would have been quite anxious. As he drew the magical ritual, Syd''s energy points continued to increase under the sunlight. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Syd nned to collect enough energy over time to unlock the Scarlet Witch''s panel. ... Meanwhile, Kaecilius sensed the great will''s departure but did not feel any resentment, epting it as a matter of course. After handling the magical ritual, he quickly left and began gathering his followers. As the head disciple of Kamar-Taj, he had many followers, forming his inner circle. Soon, he gathered five trusted mage followers. Seeing their puzzled expressions, Kaecilius stood on a tform and said, "I know you are curious. Today, I bring you good news." "Recently, I used a magical ritual to contact a being beyond time, known as Dao in the East and ya or Gaia in the West, a great demon god..." "I have received power from this being, and he promised me that if I fulfill certain tasks for him, he will grant me power unique to him..." "Power and immortality, all these are simple for the demon god to grant, as long as we aplish his tasks..." Hearing Kaecilius''s words, the followers were shocked and hesitant, unsure if what he said was true. Kaecilius did not say much more, simply revealing the power within him. Instantly, the brilliance of the sun appeared. Seeing Kaecilius glowing and feeling the unique energy, everyone believed him. It was well-known that there was no magic source in reality; magic sources were in various dimensions, controlled by dimensional demon gods. The unique energy here, unlike anything they were familiar with, was undoubtedly from a dimensional demon god. This meant Kaecilius had indeed contacted a dimensional demon god and received his promise. Power and immortality? If the demon god could indeed grant these... The mages'' eyes showed envy and desire. Seeing their expressions, Kaecilius knew they believed him and said, "If you assist me inpleting the demon god''s tasks, you may also be granted power by him!" Immediately, their eyes were filled with eagerness. "What task?" asked Solvi, a ck mage. "I need you to gather information on the S.H.I.E.L.D. organization and the location of an item called the Tesseract..." Following his orders, the five mages quickly set to work. With Kamar-Taj''s intelligencework, information on S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Tesseract was soon gathered. Even though S.H.I.E.L.D.''s information was ssified, it was insufficient against a long- standing organization like Kamar-Taj, especially with magical assistance. ... Late at night. Deep underground in S.H.I.E.L.D.''sb, where the Tesseract was stored, the sound of a portal opening echoed. To the shock of the night guards, orange sparks flew as a circle of fire expanded. Darren stared in disbelief as he saw the scene beyond the circle, and six oddly dressed people in yellow robes. Before he could react, Kaecilius and his men stepped through the portal into theb. "Stop! Raise your hands!" The guards quickly reacted, reaching for their guns. But before they could draw, yellow magical whips disarmed them. "Is this the Tesseract?" Ignoring the guards, Kaecilius walked to a circr device. The Tesseract, a blue, glowing cube about the size of a palm, was embedded in the center of the device.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Feeling the immense energy from it, Kaecilius was awed. "No wonder even a dimensional demon god needs this!" Using a magical w, he extracted the Tesseract from the device. As rms red, a team rushed towards theb. The mages didn''t give them a chance, extending the corridor with a single spell. By the time they arrived, Kaecilius and his followers had already disappeared through the portal. Late at night, S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Nick Fury received the alert and was furious, shouting in anger. Meanwhile, back at their base, Kaecilius wasted no time, using the prepared materials with the other mages to set up the magical ritual. After nearly an hour, Kaecilius carefully ced the Tesseract at the center of the ritual. As the Tesseract was ced, blue energy spread from it, filling the ritual lines. The blue glow illuminated the night, leaving everyone in awe. Kaecilius immediately contacted the demon god through another ritual. In the primeval forest. Collecting energy points, Syd heard the respectful voice. "Great demon god, the ritual is ready. When should we begin?" So soon? Syd was surprised. How long had it been? Kaecilius had not only obtained the Tesseract but also set up the ritual? Suppressing a smile, Syd nced at his energy points. [Energy Points: 13106] "I wonder if it''s enough to unlock the Scarlet Witch''s panel." He focused on the Scarlet Witch''s panel. Chapter 80: Chapter 80 Chapter 80: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [New Fanfics For The Week Poll!!] [THE POLL IS UP!! IT''S FREE!] [I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] [Savior in the DC Universe] [Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs) ==== [Remember, The Website is DOWN!] [Name: Syd Castell] [Age: 16 (Remaining Lifespan: 136 days)] [Mutant Ability: Mimicry, Energy Absorption] [Current Mimicry Target: Wanda (Title: Scarlet Witch, Chaos Magic Wielder)] (Unlock Progress 1%) *[Abilities: (Not Unlocked)] [Energy Points: 13,107] Staring at this brand-new panel, Syd''s eyes lit up. The next moment, his gaze fell on the 1% unlock progress. "Already 1%? I didn''t even feel anything." ncing at the "not unlocked" abilities section, Syd''s lips twitched. After hesitating for a moment, he poured 500 energy points into the unlock progress. Instantly, the progress bar jumped. (Unlock Progress 5%) For a while, no notification sound appeared. Syd wasn''t surprised and continued adding energy points to the unlock progress. (Unlock Progress 6%) (Unlock Progress 8%) (Unlock Progress 11%) The unlock progress increased rapidly. During this process, Syd noticed that the consumption for unlocking the Scarlet Witch was slightly different from that of Orochi. Soon, after adding all the over ten thousand energy points into the unlock progress, the expected notification sound appeared. (Unlock Progress 31%) [Ability: Probability Maniption (Unlocked)] [Ability: Probability Maniption (0/100) Level 1] As soon as the notification sound ended, Syd felt some changes in his body. "Probability Maniption, huh..." Syd was somewhat disappointed that it wasn''t Chaos Magic. After carefully sensing for a while, he found that aside from a slight increase in reaction speed and feeling more mentally alert, there were no other significant changes. "It seems that true mental powers will onlye with the awakening of Chaos Magic..." Thinking about mental powers, Syd felt a bit apprehensive. Without mental powers, hecked confidence. There were simply too many people with mental powers, and he didn''t want his memory to be probed or be mentally controlled and enved. But it shouldn''t be long now. As long as the progress continues to unlock, Chaos Magic will soon appear! Putting aside the disappointment of not acquiring Chaos Magic, Syd was still somewhat excited about the Probability Maniption ability. After all, Probability Maniption was the true core power! Only with Probability Maniption,bined with Chaos Magic, could he achieve reality alteration! This was something that pure Chaos Magic could not aplish! "Syd, what are you doing?" Under Venom''s puzzled gaze, Syd picked up a walnut-sized gray stone and made a mark on one side. Then, he tossed the stone into the air while activating the Probability Maniption ability, guided by that peculiar sense. "Front side!" Syd silentlymanded. [Probability Maniption Experience +1] With a thud, the stone hit the ground. Syd checked it and saw itnded on the marked side. [Probability Maniption Experience +1] [Probability Maniption Experience +1] [Probability Maniption Experience +1] Syd tested it three more times, and each time itnded on the marked side. Seeing the results, he couldn''t help but marvel at the power of this ability. Probability Maniption! Of course, with only level one, Probability Maniption could probably only do trivial things like influencing which side a stonends on. Modifying the probability of significant events would likely have very weak effects. For example, modifying the sess probability of the magic ritual would probably only slightly increase the chances. Thinking this, Syd felt his remaining light energy, realizing it was enough for a hundred uses, and began frantically tossing stones. [Probability Maniption Experience +1]... Front side! Front side! At first, Venom didn''t notice much, but soon his wide, toothy mouth gaped open. He felt like rubbing his eyes. Syd had thrown so many stones, and each time itnded on the marked side. "Syd, how did you do that?" Venom asked in disbelief. Syd was bing more and more amazing, more and more mysterious. Venom deeply doubted if there was anything he couldn''t do. [Probability Maniption Experience +1] [Ability: Probability Maniption (0/500) Level 2] "That''s about it," Syd felt. In this short time, he had only managed to upgrade Probability Maniption to level two. To continue upgrading, he didn''t have enough light energy or time. By now, Kaecilius was probably getting anxious. The next second, his attention shifted back to Kaecilius. The dark clearing felt stifling. Kaecilius had activated the magic ritual to contact the demon god but received no response for a while, causing the followers to grow anxious and even skeptical. They began to suspect that Kaecilius might be deceiving them and that there was no demon god at all. Facing their skeptical gazes, Kaecilius himself felt uneasy and restless. He even started to doubt if everything before was just an illusion, just a dream? Just as he felt lost, not knowing what to do, the familiar, profound voice descended like heavenly music. "Activate it." Kaecilius responded excitedly, "Yes!" He quickly moved to the Tesseract''s magical ritual. Under the anxious and expectant gazes of the five followers, he activated the ritual. Boom! The entire magic ritual zed with blue light. At the center of the ritual, the Tesseract shot a massive blue energy beam straight into the sky. The beam shot up hundreds of meters before inexplicably vanishing, seemingly transported to the other side through space. In the primeval forest. Under Venom''s shocked gaze, a vast energy beam shot down from the sky, directly into the magic ritual Syd had drawn on the ground. Shielding himself slightly from the gusts, Syd channeled his light energy and, somewhat clumsily, chanted the incantations. As he finished thest syble, a terrifying pressure bore down on him, as if it would crush him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Thankfully, the pressure was mostly absorbed by the earth through their connection. "No wonder it requires a high status. An ordinary person would be crushed into a bloody mist in seconds." With the magic ritual as the center, dust and stones floated up. Terrifying spatial energy radiated, causing birds and beasts to cry out in fear. With no time to think, seeing the magic ritual start to destabilize, Syd activated Probability Maniption. [Probability Maniption Experience +1] The originally unstable magic ritual suddenly stabilized somewhat. But it wasn''t enough. Syd found it hard to believe how difficult it was to seed with this ritual! He felt the pressure again, his bones creaking under the strain. Even with the Tesseract bearing most of the pressure, he was struggling! In a critical moment, on the brink of life and death, his powers surged, emitting a red glow. In a daze, Syd softly uttered two words. "Fusion!" These words seemed to echo through both universes, faintly heard by some powerful beings. "Who is it?" The Ancient One in Kamar-Taj, Odin in Asgard, and other powerful beings opened their eyes. In ways barely perceptible to them, the universe seemed to change! Chapter 81: Chapter 81 Chapter 81: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [New Fanfics For The Week Poll!!] [THE POLL IS UP!! IT''S FREE!] [I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] [Savior in the DC Universe] [Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs) "Who is it?" "What happened?" "What''s going on?" Within Kamar-Taj, the Allfather Odin of Asgard, and many other powerful beings, a look of confusion flickered in their eyes. The universe had changed beyond their perception? They clearly felt this change. How was this possible? Considering the words they heard before the change began, they deeply suspected this alteration was man-made! But who had such power? The Celestial Arishem and others were both puzzled and rmed, eager to know who could perform such an unfathomable feat. While they took action to investigate the changes and uncover the person responsible, Syd was gasping for breath, supported by the ground. After a while, he stood up, his gaze sweeping around. He found that the environment of the primeval forest hadn''t changed much, but the once bright sky had now turned to night. "Did it work...?" Syd let out a sigh of relief. He immediately turned his attention to Kaecilius, or rather, the Tesseract. Now, as long as he obtained the Tesseract, he could restore his various abilities and thus have the means to protect himself! Sensing his surroundings, he found that Kaecilius wasn''t far away, possibly due to the magic ritual. In the next second, he began making his way there, informing Kaecilius to take the next steps. In the distance, Kaecilius and his followers were in shock. "This magic ritual actually worked!" "Incredible!" "My god..." As mages, they naturally studied the specifics of the ritual before setting it up, which only heightened their shock. A ritual that was almost impossible toplete, seeded? Kaecilius and the others had to marvel at the power of the demon god. Besides that exnation, they couldn''t fathom how this ritual could seed. At that moment, the demon god''s voice echoed in Kaecilius'' mind. "Destroy the magic ritual and leave; you''ve probably drawn some attention." Startled, Kaecilius knew this wasn''t false. Themotion they caused would certainly attract powerful beings. In the next second, he hurriedly used magic to destroy the ritual, pocketed the Tesseract, and left with his followers in a rush. Sure enough, shortly after they left, orange sparks lit up nearby, and a portal was opened. The bald, uniquely charismatic Sorcerer Supreme, the Ancient One, stepped through the portal. With a quick scan of the surroundings, he immediately understood what had happened, a sh of shock in his eyes. Which dimensional demon god had the power to do this?! Clearly, he knew the function of this ritual. For a moment, his gaze turned toward the direction Kaecilius and his followers had fled. "Kaecilius, what have you done?" The Ancient One realized that Kaecilius'' fate had changed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The original destiny, likely ending with being consumed by Dormammu, had inexplicably disappeared and altered! Furthermore, multiple diverging fates had split off, none connected to the previous one. They changed constantly, seemingly influenced by some external force, making his destiny unpredictable. The Ancient One sensed a veil of mystery shrouding Kaecilius, making his future hard to discern. Undoubtedly, this was rted to the dimensional demon god Kaecilius hadmunicated with. The Ancient One''s eyes shed with curiosity. He felt the need to uncover what Kaecilius had been up to recently. While he pondered this, Kaecilius, having fled, ced the Tesseract in an open space ording to the demon god''s instructions. Not long after, Syd arrived. "So this is the Tesseract?" His gaze fell to the ground. The Tesseract glowed softly, lying there quietly. Despite the earlier consumption, it seemed almost unaffected, just slightly dimmer, recovering even as he watched. Highly unscientific. "Syd, don''t go near it. I sense danger..." Venom warned, trembling. Syd was well aware. The Infinity Stones were perilous, and approaching them recklessly could be life-threatening, even with the Tesseract''s shell. In Captain America, the Red Skull had been transported to space just by touching the Tesseract. After hesitating, Syd decided to touch it. To regain his abilities, he had no choice! He stepped closer, crouched down, and carefully extended his right index finger towards it. "If anything goes wrong, I''ll use light energy as a barrier..." With that thought, his finger touched the Tesseract. Where his finger met the Tesseract, blue light red. The Tesseract burst with blue light. Boom! A vast blue energy exploded, enveloping Syd. He hadn''t expected such a reaction. Suddenly, the energy seemed to find a conduit, flowing into him. His entire body was filled with the Tesseract''s blue space energy. Syd felt the broken mimic panel of Orochi rapidly restoring. Soon, he found that the damages from his power surge had vanished! At this moment, even without the Tesseract, he could quickly unlock his abilities with energy points. Moreover, under the Tesseract''s influence, his locked abilities were returning at their previous levels. [Ability: ck Particle (Unlocked)] [Ability: Reflective Shield (Unlocked)] [Ability: Space Transfer (Unlocked)] Just as he was about to unlock the next ability, he heard a portal opening. From the corner of his eye under the ck hood, he saw a bald head. In an instant, he recognized the person. The Sorcerer Supreme of Kamar-Taj, the Ancient One! Syd''s brow furrowed. Clearly, the Sorcerer Supreme had sensed the Tesseract''s energy and came to investigate. Chapter 82: Chapter 82 Chapter 82: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [New Fanfics For The Week Poll!!] [THE POLL IS UP!! IT''S FREE! It will finish in 2 Days!] [I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] [Savior in the DC Universe] [Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs) "This is troublesome..." Syd''s mind raced with thoughts. Given his current abilities, he was almost certain he wasn''t a match for the bald-headed sorcerer. After all, the Sorcerer Supreme had guarded Earth for centuries, keeping dimensional demon gods like Dormammu at bay. It was clear she possessed formidable power, far beyond his current capabilities.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In the next moment, he considered fleeing. As his hand touched the Tesseract, he felt his Space Transfer ability being massively amplified. [Space Transfer Experience +1] Just as he prepared to leave with the Tesseract, disappearing in an instant, a yellow energy whipshed out, gripping the Tesseract tightly. In a sh, his body vanished, but the Tesseract was left behind. "Who are you?" Gazing at the spot where the cloaked figure had disappeared, the Ancient One''s eyes shed with surprise. She nced at the Tesseract without much concern. She knew it well and understood that it was something left on Earth by Odin, the King of Asgard. At this moment, all her attention was focused on the mysterious cloaked figure. She could sense that this individual was brimming with arge amount of mysterious energy. Moreover, she had seen him absorbing the energy of the Tesseract! Who was he to be capable of such a feat? What was his connection to Kaecilius? These questions lingered in her mind. While the Ancient One pondered, Syd''s figure reappeared in a small town 200 kilometers away. Looking at his empty hand, he muttered, "The Tesseract was taken?" His brow furrowed deeply. Just a little more time, and another of his abilities would have been restored. Given a few more minutes, he could have fully recovered his powers! Unfortunately, the Ancient One''s timely arrival had disrupted his ns, leaving him with only three restored abilities: ck Particle, Reflective Shield, and Space Transfer. Syd found the situation tricky. Retrieving the Tesseract from the Ancient One would not be as simple as taking it from S.H.I.E.L.D., and it was nearly impossible at the moment. The Ancient One''s magical prowess aside, she also possessed the Eye of Agamotto, a powerful artifact containing the Time Stone, making her even more formidable. Though the Ancient One avoided using the Time Stone due to its potential consequences, she had warned Doctor Strange against using it except in dire situations. But who knew what would happen if she was pushed to the brink and decided to use the artifact that could control time? Syd pondered deeply for a while and suddenly rxed a bit. "I remember S.H.I.E.L.D. has some weapons powered by the Tesseract, like the energy guns seen in Captain America: The First Avenger. One shot can vaporize a person instantly." "Perhaps I can have Kaecilius steal some of those weapons, then I can absorb the energy from them..." Syd''s eyes lit up. Compared to taking the Tesseract from the Ancient One, stealing from S.H.I.E.L.D. seemed much simpler. However, to keep Kaecilius motivated, he needed to offer some tangible rewards. The promises made earlier hadn''t materialized yet. Syd deliberated on what abilities to lend to Kaecilius. "Anything too distinctive would be recognized, so it can only be Space Transfer and Probability Maniption for now." After a moment''s thought, he decided to lend Kaecilius the Space Transfer ability first. This would increase his chances of sessfully stealing from S.H.I.E.L.D. If needed, Syd could always retract the abilityter. The next second, he focused his attention on Kaecilius. In the dark forest, Kaecilius and his followers were filled with anxiety. They wondered if the promises made by the demon god woulde true afterpleting the task. Preparing to set up a summoning ritual, Kaecilius suddenly heard the familiar, enigmatic voice in his mind. "There are several ways to resurrect someone. The Eye of Agamotto, the sacred artifact of Kamar-Taj''s Sorcerer Supreme, can reverse time. The Eternal me of Asgard..." As Syd listed the possibilities, Kaecilius''s eyes widened in astonishment. There were so many methods to bring someone back to life? However, as he listened, he sighed. The difficulty of achieving any of these methods was immense. Even using the Eye of Agamotto required a pure heart to gain its eptance, as it wouldn''t respond to an evil wielder. Kaecilius had once considered obtaining the Eye of Agamotto but had failed. The other methods mentioned by the demon god seemed equally challenging to aplish. "Great demon god, these methods are beyond my reach. Is there a simpler way?" Kaecilius pleaded. There was a pause before the enigmatic voice spoke again. "Continue to serve me, and when the timees, I will help you resurrect your wife and child." Syd made another promise. Though hecked the power to revive someone directly, he could potentially help Kaecilius obtain the Eternal meter. However, Kaecilius was unaware of this and felt neither suspicion nor disappointment. Instead, he was filled with excitement and gratitude. He readily agreed to the proposal. "Great demon god, what else do you need me to do?" Kaecilius asked respectfully. "I need you to return to S.H.I.E.L.D. and retrieve..." Syd outlined the n to steal the energy weapons. Finally, in Kaecilius''s exhration, he made one more promise. "I told you I''d grant you power afterpleting the ritual. Now I will fulfill that promise." Kaecilius felt a connection through which he could utilize a new ability. In the next moment, he vanished from his position and reappeared nearly ten meters away, much to the astonishment of his followers. "Space Transfer?" Kaecilius''s excitement was palpable. Although he could use portals, this ability was far more convenient forbat. It significantly boosted hisbat and survival capabilities! However, the range was somewhat short... Kaecilius felt a bit regretful. Nevertheless, it was still beneficial. He could use portals for long-distance travel and Space Transfer for short-range moves. While Kaecilius rejoiced and his followers expressed envy, Syd felt relieved. Thankfully, Kaecilius wasn''t arrogant enough to reject the Space Transfer ability. After all, as a mage, he must have found Space Transfer quite useful. Maybe it was just Syd who felt it was somewhat limited. Finally, Syd reassured Kaecilius. "Complete the tasks I assign, and I will lend you more powers..." With that, he severed the connection and turned his focus inward. With the awakening of the Scarlet Witch''s abilities, Syd was curious about his next mimic target. He tried to sense it, as he had before. Suddenly, his vision blurred, and he saw a figure enveloped in light. In a daze, a name surfaced in his mind. "Balder Odinson, the God of Light!" As soon as this name appeared, Syd snapped back to reality. "Him?" "The God of Light?" Syd was astonished. If it were just the title of the God of Light, he might not recognize it, but with the Odinson suffix, he knew who it was. In traditional Norse mythology, Balder, the God of Light, was the son of Odin and Frigg, and he was the most beloved of the gods. His death marked the onset of Ragnarok, plunging the world into darkness. His death brought an endless winter, the Fimbulwinter, and heralded the twilight of the gods. With Balder''s death, the world lost its warmth and light. Syd was taken aback. "The next mimic target is him?" He couldn''t imagine what abilities he''d gain from mimicking Balder. Moreover, this involved Asgard... Unfortunately, he had to finish unlocking the Scarlet Witch''s abilities first. "But it should be soon." Syd felt a surge of anticipation. As he pondered his powers, time flew by, and dawn broke. The sleeping world had no idea how much things would change upon waking. Birds chirped. In a luxurious vi, Tony Stark yawned and headed to the bathroom, still sleepy. "Good morning, sir," the AI J.A.R.V.I.S. greeted in its usual calm tone. "Morning, J.A.R.V.I.S.," Tony replied absently, preparing to freshen up. But before he could start, J.A.R.V.I.S. continued. "Sir, sorry to interrupt, but I must inform you that significant changes urred in the world five hours ago." Tony, unaware of the gravity, replied casually, "What changes?" As he began brushing his teeth, J.A.R.V.I.S. outlined the events. Tony Stark nearly dropped his toothbrush. "Wait, what did you say? Mutants?" The world had changed drastically, and now there were these so-called mutants? Tony couldn''t believe it. He doubted whether J.A.R.V.I.S. had malfunctioned or if he was still dreaming. Otherwise, how could such an absurd dream challenge his scientific beliefs? When J.A.R.V.I.S. disyed the global changes and information on mutants, Tony Stark pinched himself, reluctantly epting the truth. "Let me see these so-called mutants..." Tony Stark gestured, flipping through the holographic files. By the end, he felt like questioning his life choices, wondering if his scientific knowledge was all for nothing. These mutants exhibited supernatural abilities! How was this even possible? Tony was stunned. "Wait, what''s this..." He focused on a headline. Demon, devil... Mutant Messiah... City destruction... Tony couldn''t believe his eyes. Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Chapter 83: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5 /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] [The Poll has Ended! Winner: I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] [Thanks to everyone that voted and reviews!, if your favorite fanfic lost, don''t worry, it can still be picked upter! Or you can sponsor it by bing a Hyper Supporter in my P@treon!] Initially, Tony Stark was surprised by the news of mutants, but deep down, he wasn''t too concerned, confident in his ability to handle them. That changed when he read the headline. "A demon among mutants, the Messiah?" "A city destroyed by an out-of-control ability?" The more Tony read, the more shocked and unnerved he became. An entire city obliterated? He had to question the truth of this report. Could someone really destroy a city? Was this even humanly possible? With J.A.R.V.I.S.''s help, Tony watched a recent video. A young man in ck floated in the sky, radiating intense light. The sun''s rays shone directly down, illuminating the entire city. Tony was taken aback. Under the light, countless objects-roads, cars, buildings, people-were reduced to dust particles. When the chaos subsided, all that was left was a massive crater and a few remnants of buildings; everything else had vanished. At that moment, Tony couldn''t ignore the mutant threat any longer, especially this particr mutant. This person was incredibly dangerous! Tony''s mind raced, trying to think of ways to counter this threat, perhaps develop something to counteract this mutant''s power. While contemting, Tony also became curious about the boy. Who was he? How did he manage to destroy a city? A flood of questions filled his mind. Meanwhile, S.H.I.E.L.D. had already noticed something amiss. As theypiled and reviewed anomalies, every agent present was shocked. "My god, it''s like we''re in a different world!" "How did these people and things suddenly appear?" Most changes weren''t too drastic, but the sudden appearance of so many mutants was rming! "Are they Inhumans?" Nick Fury flipped through the files, looking grim. He remembered the obelisk S.H.I.E.L.D. had once confiscated. Most who touched it died, but the few who survived gained superpowers. Research revealed these individuals had a special Inhuman gene. Initially, Fury thought these mutants might be Inhumans. But after reviewing more information and videos, he had to reconsider. Under the watchful eyes of several agents, the young man in the video pointed skyward, and a blinding light erupted. Buildings melted in the intense heat, mes engulfed the city, and screams echoed everywhere. In the end, the city was reduced to dust, the aftermath of the sunlight''s residual energy! Gasping sounds filled the room. Every person was horrified. Fury gripped his hand tightly, his one good eye fixed on the video of the boy in the sky. He had to admit, these mutants were far scarier than the Inhumans, capable of such terrifying feats. In such a short time, a whole city was wiped out! Both the woman at the beginning and the boy who ultimately destroyed the city were immensely terrifying. Fury reached for a bulge in his pocket-a ck beeper.N?v(el)B\\jnn This pager was for summoning Captain Marvel. Fury was torn, unsure whether to call her back from space. With Captain Marvel here, they could surely counter this mutant boy, perhaps even kill him! Fury had great confidence in Captain Marvel. "This mutant must be contained. If he loses control again, the consequences would be unimaginable..." He murmured. Fury began strategizing how to capture this mutant boy with minimal casualties, then control him to prevent another incident, or eliminate him if necessary. This mutant was too dangerous! Fury was baffled by how such a small body could unleash such devastating power. His mind was filled with questions. If it came to it, he would call Captain Marvel to deal with this mutant! "Investigate this mutant thoroughly. Find his location and devise a foolproof capture n!" Fury ordered sternly. Agents immediately began their tasks, with a few exchanging nces, their eyes glinting with a hidden agenda. "We must get this weapon of mass destruction for Hydra!" "He''s ours!" Hydra operatives were equally eager to find this city-destroying boy and analyze his weaknesses. As long as he was a living being, he must have vulnerabilities and moments of carelessness; no one was invincible! Former S.H.I.E.L.D. director and undercover Hydra agent Alexander Pierce was confident. Once they found the mutant boy and sessfully captured him, they could brainwash him into bing Hydra''s ultimate weapon of terror! Then, who could stand against them? Pierce felt a surge of excitement. Simultaneously, S.H.I.E.L.D. and other organizations were secretly investigating the cause of the world''s sudden changes and the emergence of these anomalies. As agencies took action, American citizens waking up that morning were in for a shock. Especially in ces like Hell''s Kitchen, it was a terrible day. Who would have thought that after a night''s sleep, the world would be even more dangerous?! "Mutants?" "Damn mutants!" People were filled with fear, especially upon discovering information about Syd Castell. "These monsters, especially that freak!" "Damn it, will I be gone by tomorrow morning?" They felt an unprecedented sense of insecurity. ... While agencies and even superheroes sprang into action, Syd was diligently collecting energy points. With the sunlight beaming down, his energy points steadily increased. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Syd knew many were searching for him. "Seems I need a bit of a disguise." He discarded his ck attire, nning to find new clothes, and had Venom transform into a ck mask to cover most of his face. He hoped this would buy him some time to restore more of his powers before they found him. "I wonder how Kaecilius is doing. Has he managed to get those Tesseract-powered weapons?" Thinking of his capable subordinate, Syd''s eyes gleamed with curiosity. The next moment, he focused his attention on Kaecilius. Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Chapter 84: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Syd''s attention had just shifted to his connection with Kaecilius when he couldn''t help but show a hint of surprise. How long had it been, and Kaecilius had already managed to acquire some? On a wooden table, seven ck energy guns powered by the Tesseract were disyed. In the center of each gun, a faint blue light flickered, storing the energy of the Tesseract. At this moment, Kaecilius, seated in front of the table, was pulling something out from a small portal he had just opened in front of him. Upon closer inspection, it was another energy gun powered by the Tesseract. "Did they find the warehouse for these super weapons?" Syd''s mouth twitched. Did they have a mole inside S.H.I.E.L.D.? Otherwise, how could they have found the storage for such dangerous weapons so quickly? Looking at the energy guns on the wooden table, Syd felt tempted. With these energy guns, his locked abilities could surely recover quite a bit! Moreover, before S.H.I.E.L.D. discovered them, Kaecilius might be able to obtain even more of these weapons. After all,pared to the Tesseract, these mass-produced weapons weren''t that heavily guarded. While Kaecilius was busy snatching energy guns from the S.H.I.E.L.D. warehouse, the Sorcerer Supreme, Ancient One, had also figured out many things. Among them was the emergence of mutants. Looking at the woman unleashing terrifying energy on the screen and the ck-d youth in the sky who easily destroyed a city, the Ancient One''s expression became slightly grave, her attention heightened. She also noticed a sense of familiarity and soon recognized the ck-d youth in the sky as the mysterious figure she had encountered not long ago. However, she quickly dismissed it. Compared to the dimensional demons, she was less inclined to involve herself in Earth''s internal matters. During this period, she also learned about Kaecilius''s actions. "Is this the demon?" The Ancient One was perusing an ancient tome that described this demon, her expression growing more serious. At the same time, she was puzzled about the demon''s intentions. What exactly was it nning? Why create such grand events? What benefit did it get from this? Unable to understand, the Ancient One decided tomunicate directly. Skillfully arranging a magical ritual, she soon contacted this mysterious entity. She inquired, "Unknown demon, what is your purpose? Why are you creating such major events?" While observing Kaecilius, Syd was startled upon hearing the Ancient One''s voice. Through the magical ritual, he naturally saw the Sorcerer Supreme in her yellow robes. Facing her question, Syd''s eyes flickered as he quickly considered how to respond. Soon, a profound, chant-like voice reached the Ancient One''s ears. "Consider it mere boredom, with no particr purpose. But you, a Sorcerer Supreme who relies on the dark dimension to sustain your life, seem to enjoy meddling in my affairs..." The Ancient One''s initially grave expression instantly changed. This unknown demon had sensed it? Syd, of course, was aware of this matter. In the movie, Kaecilius had his worldview shattered when he learned the Ancient One was drawing energy from the dark dimension to extend her life, ultimately leading him to ally with Dormammu. However, things were not as Kaecilius thought. The Sorcerer Supreme drawing power from the dark dimension was not merely for extending her life. To protect Earth long-term from extra-dimensional entities like Dormammu, she had to draw on the dark dimension''s power to extend her life and await a sessor. Drawing power from the dark dimension was not without its hardships. One had to endure the dark power''s physical corruption and resist its temptations, constantly struggling between light and darkness. This mental fatigue and struggle were not something an ordinary person could endure. Kaecilius,cking such strong will, quickly fell into darkness, bing a fervent follower of Dormammu. The next sessor, Doctor Strange, once asked the Ancient One why she drew on dark power, to which she replied that one must not only care about themselves. After Doctor Strange appeared, she ceased drawing on the dark dimension''s power, fearing she might one day be consumed by it and bring unnecessary disaster to the world. Ultimately, she chose to end her suffering by falling from a high building. The profound, chant-like voice continued to echo in the Ancient One''s ears. "All things are impermanent, all phenomena are not self, all sensations are suffering." "Nothing in this world is eternal, nor is anything fixed. Everything must endure the baptism of suffering." "Sorcerer Supreme, your suffering has been enough. Choose to ally with me, and I will grant you power and life, freeing you from the dark power''s corruption and pain..." Hearing the profound voice continually sounding in her ears, the Ancient One did not feel relieved but instead grew more solemn. In just a few words, she felt the demon''s terrifying nature more intensely. Dormammu could never speak such words. The next moment, Syd felt the connection severed as the Ancient One ended the ritual. Syd felt a bit regretful but not surprised. Honestly, what he had said was half-true, but the offer of power and life was genuine. Compared to drawing from the dark dimension, his light energy and chaos magic were more suitable for any sorcerer. Especially light energy, which was not only positive but also seemed to sustain life. After all, despite suffering from multiple cancers, he had managed to extend his life through light energy, indicating itsplexity beyond mere appearance. Syd pondered. However, setting a long-term n and whether it yielded results didn''t matter to him. Sess was good, but failure was also eptable. As he basked in the sun, gathering light energy, time quickly passed, and it was soon the third morning. The bright morning sunlight shone, and the fresh scent of dew was strong. Inside the dpidated wooden house. In the dim light, about twenty ck energy guns could be seen on the table. These were the results of Kaecilius and his team''s efforts during this period. If S.H.I.E.L.D. had not discovered it early, the entire warehouse might have been emptied. Although S.H.I.E.L.D. still had plenty of these weapons, obtaining more would now be more difficult. S.H.I.E.L.D. had already deployed heavy guards, and Kaecilius would have to n carefully to continue acquiring them. During these two days, Kaecilius had also been nning. Syd ced his hand on one of the energy guns. Quickly, the spatial energy in the gun became agitated, instantly drawn by his Orochi powers. Blue energy glowed, seeping up Syd''s palm and rapidly entering his body. As he absorbed the gun''s energy, a previously near-recovered ability quickly unlocked. [Ability: Divine Finger (Unlocked)] The notification sounded. Syd nced at the remaining twenty energy guns. Time passed as one by one, the energy guns were absorbed... [Ability: Spirit Light Column (Unlocked)] [Ability: Soul Extraction (Unlocked)] Notifications kept sounding. In the end, only Sunshine and Floating Flight remained unrecovered. "Why couldn''t these guns have more energy?" Looking at the over twenty Tesseract energy guns he had already drained, Syd felt a bit disappointed. The two most crucial abilities had not recovered... Then, his attention shifted to the Scarlet Witch panel. [Energy Points: 39573] (Unlock Progress: 31%) "Almost forty thousand energy points. I wonder how much the Scarlet Witch mimicry progress will increase?" Syd''s eyes showed anticipation. Could chaos magic be unlocked? What changes would happen to his body? The next moment, he added all the energy points to the unlock progress. The 31% unlock progress blurred for a moment and then changed. (Unlock Progress: 70%) Simultaneously, a notification sounded in Syd''s surprised gaze. [Ability: Chaos Magic (Unlocked)] [Ability: Chaos Magic (0/100) Level One] In an instant, he felt a difference in his body. A familiar warm current appeared, quickly flowing through his entire body, with his cells and genes changing. In a short time, his gic cells became more mysterious, housing more enigmatic power. "Whoa, what''s happening?" Venom eximed, crawling out from Syd''s right hand, looking shocked. Just now, Syd''s body had changed again. Whether it was his illusion or not, Venom felt Syd''s body had be even more mysterious.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Just staying in his body for a moment, Venom felt his strength increase significantly. As Syd''s body grew more mysterious, Venom, residing in his body, also became much stronger. Most notably, Venom''s suit could now perfectly withstand bullets from handguns and rifles. Perhaps now, only special armor-piercing rounds could break his defense! Venom was confident; he was now much stronger than that foolish half-brother. This period of umtion was enough to overwhelm him! "If we meet again, hehe, I''ll give you a surprise," Venom muttered, both shocked and delighted. Syd ignored him, focusing on his body''s changes. At this moment, his nerves were extremely active, with heightened thoughts and reactions to stimuli. "Is this mental power?" Syd felt a force in his mind. Though weak, it was still significantpared to having none. Before, even if other mental ability users attacked him, he might not notice. Now... With this mental power, he could fully detect and defend against attacks from other mental ability users! Moreover, as his chaos magic level increased, his mental power might also grow! Momentarily disregarding these changes, Syd focused on a mysterious power within him. Raising his right hand, he attempted to channel that mysterious power. "Is this chaos magic?" Syd murmured. A red glow appeared on his right hand. Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Chapter 85: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Syd''s right hand glowed with red light. In the next second, the ck guns that were ced on the table floated up in unison. They moved erratically in the air. [Chaos Magic Experience +1] Syd controlled their floating while pondering. "It seems the power at level one is quite weak."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He could clearly feel that floating this many guns was already quite taxing, and he could probably only float about a dozen more before reaching his limit. Other than telekinesis, Syd didn''t notice any other differences with chaos magic. "I wonder if I can use chaos magic for mind control..." Syd remembered that at close range, chaos magic could confuse minds, creating illusions in the target''s brain. However, the only one left in the room was Venom, who was staring in shock, and Venom''s mental resistance was nearly maxed out, making it impossible to test the effects. Bang bang bang... After putting down the guns, Syd furrowed his brow and tried to alter reality. The next second, both his hands emitted red light, enveloping the table. However, to his disappointment, the table remained unchanged for quite some time. "Is the chaos magic level too low?" Syd felt a bit disappointed but then thought it made sense. If level one chaos magic could do such things, early Wanda wouldn''t have been so weak. Of course, it might also be rted to the fact that reality alteration could only be activated in a state of emotional agitation and loss of control, making it a passive ability. "Forget it, I should focus on leveling up chaos magic first." [Chaos Magic Experience +1] [Chaos Magic Experience +1] [Chaos Magic Experience +1] Syd''s hands glowed red as he practiced chaos magic. In the following time, various objects in the room continuously floated up. [Chaos Magic Experience +1]... Since it was only at level one and his light energy was abundant, it didn''t take long for the notification to sound. [Chaos Magic Experience +1] [Ability: Chaos Magic (0/500) Level Two] As chaos magic reached level two, Syd felt his light energy limit increase slightly, absorbing sunlight continuously from the window. Additionally, the telekinesis limit of chaos magic increased significantly; now, he could lift objects weighing over a hundred kilograms, enough to easily lift an adult. "Level two is still a bit weak, though my mental power has increased significantly..." Syd felt his mind bing more active, making the use of chaos magic much smoother. A red glow flickered on his hand, and the next second, he directed it to the center of the wooden table. With a bang, the table was blown apart, leaving a hole in it. "Not bad, but not great..." Syd was somewhat dissatisfied and continued practicing chaos magic. Time passed, and two dayster in the morning. The notification sounded. [Chaos Magic Experience +1] [Ability: Chaos Magic (0/1000) Level Three] With a casual flick, under Venom''s surprised gaze, the red glow shed, and the entire wooden table shattered into pieces, even leaving a pit in the ground. The next second, both of Syd''s hands glowed with the unique red light of chaos magic, and his entire body floated up under its power. "It works..." Syd tested it and found that the speed wasn''t as fast as his floating flight, and the consumption was simr to using telekinesis, significantly more than the steady state of floating flight. "Well, it''s still usable; at least it''s a flight method until floating flight is restored..." Sensing the increased light energy within him, Syd murmured, "It''s time to leave this ce." He had been in this house for several days, and if he didn''t leave soon, someone mighte knocking. "Syd, are we finally leaving this boring ce?" Venom asked excitedly. Syd nodded, his figure shing and disappearing from the house. Two hourster. Syd was walking along a secluded path, now dressed entirely in white. To avoid recognition, he had chosen all-white clothing: white shirt, white pants, white mask, and even white shoes. As for Venom, he had turned it into a ck eye mask, butterfly-shaped, somewhat resembling the masks of Wolverine and Jean from theics. Suddenly, urgent footsteps and a stern shout came from ahead. "Stop, mutant ahead! Raise your hands and stand still!" Three people, two men and one woman, were running towards Syd, with four armed police officers chasing them. "Get out of the way!" A young woman with magenta hair and light green eyes, running at the front, called out to Syd in a panic. Syd furrowed his brow and was about to step aside. However, one of the four police officers chasing them nced at a palm-sized monitor and then shouted at the strangely dressed man in white standing nearby, "Don''t let him get away! He''s a mutant too!" What? Both the three mutants, the other three police officers, and the viewers watching the live feed of the capture were surprised. Not only were they surprised, but the tens of thousands of viewers watching the capture operation through cameras were also a bit puzzled. Then, many of the viewers grew excited. Since the terrifying light incident several days ago, society''s and the government''s attitudes towards mutants had worsened, bing even more hostile. The government had started capturing mutants, and to reassure the public and make them believe mutants could be defeated, many capture operations were broadcast live, including this one. So, seeing another mutant appear, the viewers felt their fears ease and grew excited. "God bless, another mutant has appeared!" "Looks like the officers are going to score again." "Hurry up and catch him!" As the viewers eagerly watched, the four police officers exchanged nces and immediately raised their special guns, firing at Syd as well. Bang bang bang... Small injection darts containing mutant suppressants quickly shot towards Syd. However, just as the three mutants looked panicked and the police and viewers were filled with anticipation, the darts stopped mid-air! What?! Chapter 86: Chapter 86 Chapter 86: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== "What? They stopped?" "What''s going on?" The four police officers looked bewildered, and the tens of thousands of viewers were equally astonished. The panicked trio stood frozen. At that moment, red light glowed from the hand of the man in white. "Is that..." "A mutant ability?" "What kind of power is this? Telekinesis?" The viewers quickly realized and breathed a sigh of relief. They thought something serious had happened, but it turned out to be a mutant ability. As long as the power was revealed, it was fine. This ability looked like telekinesis, which shouldn''t be too frightening. The fact that this person could stop injection darts didn''t mean he could stop metal bullets; the kic energy waspletely different. Recently, both police and viewers had seen many strange abilities, and this initial shock wasn''t new to them. But without exception, they all got captured in the end. The viewers were filled with confidence. Syd nced at the transparent darts suspended in mid-air. In an instant, he knew what they were an injectable agent that suppressed mutant abilities. He waved his hand. The next second, the darts reversed direction and shot towards the police officers with a swoosh. "Dodge quickly!" The four officers were rmed and tried to evade, but the darts seemed to lock onto them, making escape impossible. With a soft thud, the needles pierced their bodies. Fortunately, the serum was designed specifically for mutants and had no effect on them. The officers sighed in relief. They quickly raised their real firearms and started shooting at Syd. "Ah!" Blink and herpanions were shocked. These were real bullets! Then, to their amazement, the eight or nine bullets also stopped mid-air! One of the officers, a white man named Donald, saw that bullets were ineffective and quickly threw something from his belt. A ck round object arced through the air. Boom! With a violent explosion, mes enveloped Syd. At that moment, both the officers and the tens of thousands of viewers breathed a sigh of relief. This was a specially made bomb that could prate steel doors, designed to deal with mutants who posed a significant threat to officers. But to everyone''s shock, including Blink''s group and others, Syd stood unharmed after the mes dissipated. A red glow surrounded him, seemingly protecting him from the bomb. This... This mutant''s ability could resist a bomb? Before the police and viewers could recover, Syd waved his hand, and the remnants of the bullets shot back at the officers. Screams filled the air as the four officers fell to the ground, writhing in pain. Syd walked forward, crouched down, and ced his right hand near the fallen officers. "What are you doing?" "No, stop!" Ignoring their fearful shouts, Syd''s hand emitted a red glow that seeped into their heads. He tried to use his mental abilities to induce their deepest fears. Quickly, the officers'' eyes filled with terror as if they were witnessing their worst nightmares. Syd pondered. "Are they trapped in illusions?" He ced his hand on one officer''s forehead, and his mental power delved into the man''s mind. In the dark night, inside a dpidated old mansion, Syd saw the man being chased by a ghostly woman, his face full of fear. Afraid of ghosts? "This guy''s deepest fear is ghosts? Interesting..." Syd found it amusing and checked the other three officers'' minds. Two of them hadmon fears, but thest one startled him. In the illusion, a familiar ck-d figure floated in the sky, coldly watching everything below like ants. The next second, a destructive light enveloped everything. "No, no! Monster! Monster!" The officer cowered in fear, shouting and trembling. Syd was taken aback. "This guy''s deepest fear is me?" He couldn''t help but twitch his mouth. Was he really that terrifying? After a brief exploration of his mental powers, Syd stopped. However, even though he released them, the viewers watching through drones, and the trio of Blink, looked at him like he was a monster. Especially when they saw the officers waking up, pale and terrified, screaming in fear. Blink and herpanions looked at Syd with even more strange expressions. "What did he do?" "Another powerful mutant, after that city-destroying light demon?" The viewers felt a rising terror and unease towards mutants, mixed with jealousy. At that moment, footsteps sounded from afar, and five more police officers approached. Syd frowned, ncing at the four fallen officers. The next second, a red glow enveloped them, and he flung them towards the approaching officers. Screams filled the air as the five officers were knocked down. Before leaving, Syd noticed the movement in the sky, and his right hand gathered red light. With a casual flick, the drone filming from above exploded and crashed. Taking onest look at the distant officers, Syd quickly left. He didn''t want to make a big scene before fully regaining his powers. His actions were a necessity, so he decided to test his chaos magic. Watching him leave, Blink''s group exchanged nces and hurriedly followed. Hearing their footsteps, Syd frowned and nced at them, his gaze lingering slightly longer on Blink. He recognized this young girl.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Red hair and green eyes were rare, especially someone resembling a certain actress. Clearly, this was Blink from the X-Men, the one who could open portals but was ultimately killed by Sentinels in "Days of Future Past." And this Blink seemed quite young. "Hey, wait for us," the white youth among the trio called out. Syd slowed down slightly to hear what they had to say. The green-eyed Blink looked at him with hope. "In these dangerous times, we mutants should help each other and unite to resist theing crisis." "Your power is impressive. Would you be interested in joining our group?" Syd shook his head. Staying in one ce, waiting to be found, he doubted they could resist the Sentinel robots when they came. Chapter 87: Chapter 87 Chapter 87: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Seeing his refusal, Blink and herpanions were disappointed. They tried to persuade him a bit more, but seeing that he had no intention of joining them, they gave up and started chatting. Blink sighed, a hint of anger appearing on her face. "Those people are really too much. They''ll do anything to capture us..." After sharing some of their experiences, Blink''s eyes showed unwillingness, and she sighed again. "If only that mutant Messiah were here. With him around, those people wouldn''t dare to mess with us!" The young white man, Al, said angrily, "Yeah, if Messiah were here, he''d definitely give those guys a hard time!" "You think so too, right?" "Wait, you don''t know Messiah? What mutant doesn''t know him by now?" Seeing Syd''s strange expression, Al frowned. He continued, with admiration in his voice, "He''s an Omega-level mutant, capable of easily destroying a city. He''s like a god among mutants!" "Hey man, as a mutant, how can you not know him? You must havee from the backwoods." Listening to his rambling, along with the agreement from Blink and the otherpanion, Syd''s expression grew even more peculiar. "Ahem, you''re right." What else could he do? He just agreed. Before they parted ways, Blink and herpanions told Syd that if he had nowhere to go, he could find them. Also, they implored him to inform them if he had any news about Messiah, clearly showing their idolization. Syd vaguely agreed and then shook his head, walking away alone. They separated here, but the previous incident did not end so easily. Things didn''t go as Syd expected, simply fading away. On the contrary, the video of his actions spread across the inte, drawing significant attention. "Wow, he dealt with so many people so easily?" "Who is this guy?" "Another powerful mutant?" "This guy with the glowing red powers looks really strong. When will the government capture him?" "We don''t want to see another city-destroying freak. He must be dealt with!" Netizens buzzed with discussions, each person feeling a mix of fear and anxiety. Especially with this powerful-looking mutant, it only heightened their unease. Apart from ordinary citizens, mutants also saw the video. "Glowing red light, what ability is this?" "Telekinesis? Mind control?" In the X-Men, Cyclops, Scott Summers, watched the video with a puzzled expression. Storm, Ororo Munroe, standing beside him, shook her head. "No, Scott, look at the red glow in his hand when he sted the drone. That''s not just telekinesis..." Professor X, Charles Xavier, nodded. "This mutant also has other mental abilities." He adjusted the video, pointing to the scene where the white-d man controlled the four police officers. "Are they trapped in illusions?" Cyclops quickly guessed,menting, "He has great potential!" Professor X, Storm, and the others agreed with his assessment. "It''s surprising to see another capable mutant emerging so quickly." "Though not as powerful as the Omega-level mutant Messiah, he''s quite impressive. His abilities show significant potential." "I think we should invite him to join the X-Men." The X-Men proposed this idea, and Professor X agreed, thinking it would be beneficial to recruit him. At that moment, Wolverine, Logan, suddenly asked, "Hey, Cyclops, any news on that kid,n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Syd?" Cyclops nced at him, "No, we''re still looking." "Alright..." Wolverine shrugged helplessly. In the crowd, the burly and tall Colossus watched Professor X and the others, looking hesitant. He was considering whether to reveal the child''s identity to Professor X. While they discussed this, the Brotherhood of Mutants also noticed this new mutant. Pyro and Toad were surprised. "Impressive," Mao, Erik Lehnsherr, remarked. "Should we invite him?" Mystique, asked. Like the X-Men, they also saw the potential in this white-d man. Although he wasn''t as powerful as the Omega-level Messiah, he was still very formidable among mutants. No exception, they also paid attention to him. If they found any leads on him, they would definitely invite him to join the Brotherhood to fight against humans. In addition to ordinary citizens and mutants, several government agencies also noticed Syd. In S.H.I.E.L.D., Fury''s single eye shed with contemtion, considering the possibility of recruiting him into the Avengers. After a while, he felt the task was tricky. This guy''s identity might be uneptable to the public. He decided to observe for a while. If this capable individual''s character wasn''t too bad, they might attempt to recruit him. Otherwise, theirb could use more test subjects. The hidden Hydra organization within S.H.I.E.L.D., a terrorist group, also noticed Syd. "A powerful weapon," Pierce praised. Soon, the mission to capture this white-d man was assigned. Although his importance was considered lower than that of the mutant Messiah, they still sent a significant number of agents. In their eyes, he was an excellent candidate for brainwashing. If they could brainwash him, they might use his mental abilities to control the terrifying mutant Messiah! If they seeded, they would hit the jackpot! Controlling the terrifying Messiah, who could resist them then? While S.H.I.E.L.D. had their ns, Base Commander Alessandro of Base 23 was watching the video with Dr. Bolivar Trask. "Dr. Trask, how''s the production of Sentinel robots going?" Commander Alessandro asked. Dr. Trask, while operating theputer, replied, "We''ve produced over four hundred units so far." "That many?" Alessandro''s eyes lit up with interest. "Doctor, do you think these Sentinels could take down Messiah?" Dr. Trask was stunned for a moment, then instinctively replied, "No way. With his city- destroying power, our chances are slim unless we have more Sentinels." Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Chapter 88: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Listening to his analysis, Commander Alessandro shook his head. "Doctor, have you considered that the Messiah might not be as strong as we think?" What do you mean? Destroying a city isn''t strong enough? Dr. Bolivar Trask was a bit taken aback. Commander Alessandro exined, "Of course, I''m not saying the Messiah isn''t powerful. What I''m suggesting is that his endurance might not be as long as we think!" "After observing several of his attacks, I noticed that whenever the Messiah uses that all- destroying light, he always retreats afterward. This suggests something, doctor, and I think you understand." Upon hearing this, Dr. Trask''s eyes lit up, "You mean..." "Yes, we can send waves of Sentinel robots to exhaust that guy!" "If your guess is correct, then this is an excellent n!" Dr. Trask paced excitedly in theb, a look of exhration in his eyes. At that moment, he seemed to envision the so-called Messiah falling at the hands of his proud creations, the Sentinels. He muttered, "There aren''t enough Sentinels now, but we''re running out of funds." Alessandro smiled slightly, "Don''t worry, doctor. I''m sure the senators will willingly allocate us arge sum of money. The Sentinels will only increase in number!" Dr. Trask agreed. If they didn''t want to live in fear of the Messiah forever, they would certainly do whatever it took to eliminate him! Despite having a solid n, he still felt the need to take additional precautions. He said, "I need you to go to the X-Mansion and capture that girl named Anna." "She can absorb the abilities and life force of other mutants through contact and use those abilities herself. She will be of great help in perfecting the Sentinels!" "With her, countering the Messiah will be much more certain!" Dr. Trask spoke solemnly. Commander Alessandro was startled but then nodded. He had also noticed some deficiencies in this generation of Sentinels. Apart from their ability to change shape, many powers couldn''t be replicated. Maybe, with that girl named Anna, everything would change? At that time, he wanted to see how the Messiah could resist them! No matter how powerful he was, could he fight against countless Sentinels? "Your final fate can only be to be a test subject in myb, dead or alive!" Alessandro smiled. Apart from their ns to deal with the mutant Messiah, the mysterious man in white also caught their attention. Before long, ten Sentinels were dispatched from the factory at the request of government agencies, intended to capture this white-d mutant. While various organizations were mobilizing, Syd Castell was currently hiding and absorbing sunlight, aiming to quickly bring the Scarlet Witch''s unlock progress to 100%. He was curious and eager to see what changes would ur when the Scarlet Witch''s abilities were fully unlocked. Time passed quickly, and it was soon noon on the fifth day. "What''s approaching?" Sensing danger approaching, Syd nced at the panel. [Energy Points: 79631] (Unlock Progress: 70%) ncing at the energy points, Syd thought, "I wonder how much progress this will bring?" The next second, he allocated all the energy points to the unlock progress. The 70% progress blurred for a moment and then changed. (Unlock Progress: 100%) [Energy Points: 1951] "100% already?" "And there''s some left over?" Syd was surprised. He knew that thest 30% for Orochi had taken a lot of time. He expected this time to reach maybe ny-something percent, but it was actually full? The next second, he didn''t have time to think, as the changes in his body interrupted his thoughts. A warm current flowed through his body, with his genes bing increasinglyplex. Boom! A red glow erupted from him, extending several meters around him. Syd''s eyes, which had turned golden from sunlight exposure, began to take on a red hue. Two scarlet points flickered in his pupils. [Ability: Chaos Magic (0/2000) Level Four] [Ability: Probability Maniption (0/1000) Level Three] Syd felt a surge of power throughout his body, his nerves exceptionally active, as if he could do anything. At the same time, he noticed that the probability maniption ability seemed to have merged more deeply with chaos magic. "Probability maniption and chaos magic both leveled up?" Syd clearly felt the power within chaos magic had greatly increased. He even suspected that his current strength was very close to Scarlet Witch''s frenzied state in "Avengers: Endgame," where she nearly tore apart Thanos without the Infinity Stones. After all, Thanos, even without the stones, was no ordinary opponent, capable of shattering Captain America''s vibranium shield with a mere de, showcasing his immense strength. And the Scarlet Witch nearly ripped him apart. Moreover, Syd estimated that the power of chaos magic would fluctuate with his emotions, making it hard to urately gauge his strength. [Chaos Magic Experience +1] A red glow enveloped the ground. With a boom, under Venom''s surprised gaze, arge pit about two or three meters wide appeared, with dirt and rocks floating in the air. Syd felt extremely rxed, not exerting much force at all. Pausing for a moment, he didn''t continue testing because Venom sensed danger approaching. "Syd, be careful!" Venom said seriously.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Syd nodded, staying alert in the secluded alley while also focusing slightly on his internal energy. The light energy within him continued to increase with the sunlight. He estimated that the current light energy should allow him to use third-level abilities over a hundred times and fourth-level abilities around eighty times. Of course, chaos magic was based on duration, so it was roughly the same overall. "Light energy is still not enough..." Syd couldn''t help butin. While he was alert, ten fully armed soldiers and ten Sentinels were rapidly approaching from the distant sky. Above them, several drones floated, their cameras clearly recording the capture operation. Netizens discussed excitedly. "Ten Sentinels? Haha, let''s see how that white-d weirdo escapes!" "He''s doomed. After all, he''s no mutant Messiah." "Another powerful mutant is about to die!" Netizens were buzzing with discussions. Meanwhile, the mutants watching the live broadcast were worried and scared. During this time, they had privately given this white-d man the nickname "White Knight." If the White Knight died, it wouldn''t be long before it was their turn. So they worried about the White Knight and feared what would happen to them if he died. Watching the battle, both the X-Men and the Brotherhood of Mutants had a foreboding sense of the oue. No one knew better than they did about the power of the Sentinels. Not everyone was a mutant Messiah who could easily deal with Sentinels. To ordinary mutants, Sentinels were monsters, their nemesis! Chapter 89: Chapter 89 Chapter 89: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Under the watchful eyes of hundreds of thousands of viewers, the X-Men, the Brotherhood of Mutants, and Blink''s group, the mysterious figure in white came into view. Unfortunately, despite what Blink and the other mutants hoped, they could only watch as the Sentinels approached the white-d man, surrounding him. They could do nothing to intervene. The audience, however, was filled with anticipation, eager to see the Sentinels take down this recently emerged, powerful mutant. Soon, the two sides were ten meters apart, staring at each other. Syd looked at the Sentinels, frowning slightly, feeling uncertain. For these flying, shape-shifting,ser-shooting Sentinels, he wasn''t sure if his current chaos magic could handle them. In the distance, ten soldiers stood with their guns, choosing not to approach or attack, leaving everything to the Sentinels while they stood by. The next second, all ten Sentinels flew towards Syd, their heads glowing, ready to firesers. Syd frowned, and red light burst from his hands. Then, to the amazement of the audience and mutants, he slowly floated up. At the same time, a faint red shield appeared around him. Syd''s right hand reached out, grabbing one of the Sentinels in the air and hurling it towards the others. With a loud crash, five Sentinels were knocked off bnce, interrupting theirser attacks. As for the remaining four, their headsers had already fired. At that moment, the audience watched with bated breath. "Let''s see how he dodges this!" "That''s high-energyser; this guy in white is in trouble!" To their shock, Syd simply raised his left hand slightly, and the red glow around him intensified, thickening the shield. Boom! Fourser beams collided with the red shield! The next second, what they expected-the shield breaking-did not happen. Instead, the shield blocked theser attacks from the four Sentinels. "What?!" "Is his ability that strong?" Both the hundreds of thousands of viewers and the mutants were stunned. They had thought the white-d mutant was somewhat powerful, but they never imagined he could block fourser beams. If it were an ordinary mutant, they would likely be finished by now! Syd, continuously pushed back by theser impact, noticed that the energy shield was holding up without signs of breaking. He then raised his right hand towards the nearest Sentinel. A red glow enveloped it! The ck Sentinel quickly reacted, its program prompting it to change form. Its skin, like fish scales, swiftly turned silver, mimicking the form of Colossus. In this state, its hardness was second only to Adamantium, the metalprising Wolverine''s skeleton. Seeing the Sentinel transform, the surprised audience breathed a sigh of relief. "Finally, it changed! This Sentinel is now invincible!" "Right, apart from that mutant Messiah, I''ve never seen anyone break its defense. This guy in white won''t be an exception." "I can''t wait to see this mutant''s shocked expression, haha..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As the audience eagerly discussed, and the X-Men, Brotherhood, and other mutants looked worried, Syd frowned, countering the other Sentinels''ser attacks while exerting force with his right hand. Bang, bang, bang... Instantly, the silver Sentinel began to twist, emitting the unpleasant sound of grinding metal. Syd clenched his right hand forcefully. Bang, bang, bang... In a scene that left countless people stunned, the silver Sentinel''s limbs and head were torn off by the red glow! Amidst the shing lights, the Sentinel, now resembling scrap metal, crashed heavily to the ground. It looked like it was made of wood, not steel, offering almost no resistance! The audience was dumbfounded, thinking they must have seen wrong. "That was supposed to be a steel body, and it was just torn apart?" "How powerful is that red light?" "Impossible!" ncing at the destroyed Sentinel, Syd was both surprised and not entirely unexpected. His current chaos magic power was already close to Scarlet Witch''s state in "Avengers: Endgame." At that time, Scarlet Witch could break Thanos''s sword with chaos magic. Remember, Thanos''s sword could shatter Captain America''s vibranium shield without showing any signs of dullness, indicating its hardness. Although the Sentinels'' steel state was tough, it was not up to the level of Thanos''s sword. Despite the effort, he managed to tear apart the Sentinel. Frowning, Syd increased the output of chaos magic to counter thesers from the remaining Sentinels. ncing at a nearby wall, he raised his right hand, and the entire wall copsed, being pulled towards him. He hurled it at the Sentinels. Boom! Three Sentinels were buried under the rubble, momentarily incapacitated. Syd focused on the two still-standing Sentinels. Red light enveloped them. Under the stunned gaze of countless viewers, Syd exerted force with his right hand. Their limbs and heads twisted, and like the previous Sentinel, they were rendered useless. Wasting no time, Syd withstood theser and spike attacks from the Sentinels, dismantling them one by one. One, two... Ten minutester, what appeared before everyone were the dismembered remains of the Sentinels. "All gone?" "Ten terrifying Sentinels, all dealt with?" Both the hundreds of thousands of viewers and the mutants were stunned. These were Sentinels, capable of giving mutants a headache! And now, this guy in white had dismantled ten of them? Aside from the mutant Messiah, another mutant could take down Sentinels? Where did this guye from? "Why are there so many powerful mutants everywhere?" "Is there really no hope for humanity?" "Another Level 4 mutant?" The viewers who had previously gloated over the white-d mutant''s presumed demise refused to believe what they saw. X-Men. "Wow!" Watching the live broadcast, Logan, eximed. Professor X, and Cyclops exchanged looks. They realized they had underestimated this newly emerged mutant. This level ofbat ability didn''t match their initial assessment. Definitely a Level 4 mutant! Though not as powerful as the Omega-level Messiah, he was undoubtedly stronger and more promising than they had thought! Chapter 90: Chapter 90 Chapter 90: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Brotherhood of Mutants. "Another mutant with extraordinary potential." Mao, marveled, feeling genuinely pleased to see another powerfulrade emerge. This further proved that humans were an outdated species that needed to be eliminated; only mutants were the future! With this thought, he grew curious about what the person under the white garb looked like. Was he an older man or, like Messiah, a very young individual? Luxury Vi. Tony Stark, wore a serious expression, pondering whether his Iron Man suit could defeat this guy. After thinking for a while, he felt disappointed to realize that, as of now, he probably couldn''t beat him. He decided that once the Anti-Messiah armor was created, he would prioritize building an armor specifically designed to counter this white-d individual. S.H.I.E.L.D. Watching the live video, Fury''s single ck eye showed both fear and desire. Hydra leader Pierce grew increasingly interested, feeling more and more satisfied with this future tool. While various factions had different thoughts, after Syd had dealt with the Sentinels, he sensed a significant amount of light energy still remaining in his body and looked ahead. The ten soldiers in the distance, seeing the Sentinels fail, immediately started to flee. They knew they were no match for the freak in the distance, and shooting would be futile, so they chose to retreat. The next second, red light spread across the ground. Bang, bang, bang... Bricks and dirt floated up. Then, they flew towards the ten fleeing soldiers. "Ah..." The soldiers were buried under the bricks and dirt. Syd''s hands glowed red, ready to fly away from there. But before he could, he noticed something flying overhead. The surroundings had quieted down, making the drones more noticeable. The hundreds of thousands of viewers watched in horror as the mysterious figure in white seemed to give them a cold nce. His hands then glowed red. With a whoosh, several energy sts flew out. Boom, boom, boom! Drone debris fell from the sky. Syd''s figure moved, and his pure white form quickly flew away. It was only after he had disappeared for a while that people dared to clean up the battlefield. As Syd flew, the various factions increased their attention on him, secretly plotting different schemes. Syd was aware of this but had no choice. With the Sentinels targeting him, he had to destroy those things. Even though greater danger mighteter, that was a problem for the future. At this moment, Syd was feeling a strange sensation within him, frowning slightly. At some point, a faint whispering had reached his ears, as if trying tomunicate with him. Syd shook his head, confirming it wasn''t an auditory hallucination. His expression changed. Fortunately, the strange whispering disappeared after a short while. Despite this, Syd thought a lot in that brief moment and even came up with a usible guess. "The Dark God of Magic, Chthon?" His face looked slightly grim. He had long been wary of enhancing chaos magic, fearing it might attract the attention of the Dark God. And now it seemed his fears hade true. Wanda''s chaos magic had countless connections with Chthon. It was said that shortly after Wanda was born, Chthon had influenced her, giving her chaos magic. In other words, the source of chaos magic was actually this Dark God, Chthon! Of course, this referred to chaos magic without the probability maniption that could alter reality. Chthon had given Wanda chaos magic, hoping she would grow powerful enough to break his dimensional seal and possibly act as a vessel for his descent! However, as Wanda grew, she broke free from his control, rendering his expectations and investments futile. Another theory suggested that chaos magic was innate to Wanda, and Chthon had marked her out of interest in chaos magic. Syd pondered, his face looking grim, "Chthon is far scarier than Dormammu..." Opposite to Chthon were the three Vishanti, the trinity of white magic. This gave an idea of Chthon''s power. "So, he''s targeting me now?" He could only say one thing... "Who can understand the frustration of being stalked by a creepy, perverted guy at just sixteen years old? Looking for help, urgently!" After pondering for a long time, Syd could only sigh. Apart from striving to increase his strength, he couldn''t think of any other solution. He could only hope to grow strong enough to resist Chthon''s schemes before the dark god made his move. Thinking this, he felt a bit helpless, realizing chaos magic was indeed a big pitfall. He could clearly feel that the chaos magic he had mimicked was entirely his own, unrted to Chthon. But even so, it still caught Chthon''s attention? It seemed that, in Chthon''s eyes, he might be more attention-worthy and significant than the Scarlet Witch. Syd thought, feeling helpless. Half an hourter, he stopped in a small grove. Time passed quickly, and it was soon evening. Syd looked up at the distant sky. Seeing the sun setpletely, his urgent desire for power led him to focus on the new panel. "I wonder what the God of Light, Balder, is like. What will I gain from enhancing the unlock progress?" Curious and expectant, he looked at the new ability panel. [Name: Syd Castell] [Age: 16 (Remaining lifespan: 199 days)] [Mutant Ability: Mimicry, Energy Absorption] [Current Mimicry Target: Balder Odinson (Title: God of Light, Son of Odin)] (Unlock Progress: 1%) [Ability: (Not Unlocked)] [Energy Points: 7963] Seeing his remaining lifespan, Syd felt frustrated. Cancer seemed like an unshakable curse. He was puzzled; with the significant amount of light energy in his body, how could he not cure a mere cancer? Though it was a mix of several types of cancer, it still seemed too exaggerated! As he pondered, his face changed slightly. He vaguely remembered that cancer in the Marvel universe was considered a cosmic-level disease, extremely difficult to cure... "Did I remember wrong?" Syd''s mouth twitched, feeling it was a bit unscientific. After a while, he shook his head, deciding not to dwell on it. As long as he continued to enhance his abilities, he would cure cancer one day!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om His gaze shifted to other parts of the panel. Aside from the 1% unlock progress, nothing else stood out. He needed to increase the unlock progress to see any special abilities. ncing at the remaining energy points, he allocated 1,200 points to the unlock progress. The 1% progress blurred. (Unlock Progress: 11%) Meanwhile, a surprising notification appeared. [Ability: Divine Physique (Unlocked)] [Ability: Divine Physique (0/100) Level One] In an instant, Syd felt his body enveloped in a warm current, different from before. The changes were more significant this time. Bone density increased, and his blood gradually took on a golden hue, radiating light. Muscles and skin tightened, minor ws disappeared, and his whole body evolved towards perfection... However, perhaps because Divine Physique was only at level one, the transformation wasn''tplete, only progressing slightly. Even so, Syd felt his body was different now. His spirit was vigorous, as if he could stay up all night, his strength had increased significantly, and even some muscle had begun to form. He was evolving from a fragile human body towards a divine physique. "What''s happening?" Venom was baffled, forced out of Syd''s body. Perhaps due to some form of corrosion, Venom''s ck body now glowed faintly with gold, looking somewhatical. Venom swore he had never encountered someone who could turn him into this bizarre state. At this moment, he was questioning his existence. "Syd is probably a monster, as humans say, right?" He was both shocked by Syd''s current transformation and filled with confusion, not understanding what strange changes were happening to him. "My body..." Syd raised his right hand, pinching his left arm. He could feel his body''s resilience and density had significantly increased, in simpler terms, his defense had improved a lot. "Divine Physique..." Syd murmured. After testing, he found that although it was only at level one, his skin''s defense was already comparable to that of a bull, and his strength was nearing that level too. To put it simply, he was bing a human-shaped beast. Divine Physique filled many of his shorings. Previously, a single bullet could kill him if he wasn''t careful, emphasizing his fragile body. But now, as Divine Physique gradually increased, he couldpensate for this fragility, bing a perfect six-sided warrior... or mage? "Just 11% unlocked, and I already have Divine Physique. I wonder what else wille?" Syd looked forward to the possibilities. Most importantly, divine power would surely awaken eventually! Having divine power made a huge difference! "I wonder how much progress is needed," Syd thought expectantly. ncing at the remaining energy points, he eagerly allocated them all. (Unlock Progress: 34%) Nothing happened for a while. Syd felt a bit disappointed but had no choice but to wait until the next day. Afterward, he continued fleeing while trying to enhance Divine Physique. He found that by running a newly emerged force within his body, possibly his blood, Divine Physique''s experience would slowly increase. [Divine Physique Experience +1] [Divine Physique Experience +1] While hiding, Syd noticed a square broadcasting news about Iron Man, Tony Stark. Based on the information, he deduced that the current events were post-"Iron Man 2." Shaking his head, he focused on enhancing Divine Physique. [Divine Physique Experience +1] [Ability: Divine Physique (235/500) Level Two] The next evening, while Syd was practicing Divine Physique and sensing the changes in his body, a bright light beam descended from the distant sky in the dark night! It seemed something had arrived on Earth! Looking up at the distant scene, Syd was startled and murmured, "Thor?" Chapter 91: Chapter 91 Chapter 91: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== In the distant sky, a beam of light with a faint hint of rainbow colors descended from the heavens! Seeing this phenomenon, Syd had a thoughtful expression. "To cause such amotion at this time, it must be Asgard''s Bifrost!" Asgard''s Bifrost, while aary weapon, also serves as an intergctic transportation device, capable of transporting people to any location within the Nine Realms. The Nine Realms, in scientific terms, are nine rtively distant star systems, with the sr system being one of them. When the Bifrost transports someone, it creates this kind of light beam phenomenon. "If I''m not mistaken, this should be Thor intruding into the realm of the Frost Giants, Jotunheim." Syd pondered, "Due to nearly starting a war, Odin stripped Thor of his powers and banished him to Midgard, one of the Nine Realms, which is Earth." Ultimately, Odin believed Thor was too arrogant and eager for conquest,cking the qualities of a true king. Odin had high expectations for his son, wanting Thor to be morepassionate, humble, and protective. Only when Thor possessed these qualities could he be a worthy king. To achieve this, Odin stripped Thor of his divine powers, hoping he would learn humility and other virtues on Earth as a mortal... He even cast a spell on Mjolnir, Thor''s hammer. In simple terms, whoever could lift Mjolnir would be deemed worthy of possessing Thor''s power! Only when Thor became worthy of the hammer could he lift it again. Watching the distant light beam, Syd couldn''t help but be intrigued. One had to admit, Odin was tough on Thor. The spell on Mjolnir was real; anyone who could lift it would truly gain Thor''s power! Even Odin probably didn''t anticipate that someone on Earth could lift Mjolnir, right? "If I can lift it..." Syd stroked his chin. Based on known information, lifting Mjolnir required a kind, pure, and selfless character. Captain America was one such person, and only such individuals could lift Mjolnir. In contrast, even heroes like Iron Man, Hawkeye, Hulk, and War Machine couldn''t lift it. Though they were heroes with righteous hearts, their minds weren''t pure enough to lift the hammer. Of course, this was based on the movies. In theics, the only condition for lifting Mjolnir was... Being deemed worthy by Mjolnir! That hammer had its own logic, judging situations and recognizing different people in different contexts. In times of crisis, it would grant the privilege to lift it to a hero who could be a savior, regardless of past grievances. Of course, after such situations, the person would still be unable to lift Mjolnir, showing its selective nature. Apart from this, members of Odin''s family were the easiest to lift Mjolnir. Even if they weren''t perfect, arrogant, or proud, as long as their thoughts hadn''t deviated significantly, they could usually lift Mjolnir. Syd didn''t believe Thor''s heart wasn''t tainted with arrogance and pride, nor that he had a pure heart. "Maybe I should give it a try?" Syd thought hesitantly. After a moment, he decided to try. After all, there was no harm in trying, and if he seeded, he would gain Thor''s power for free! With this in mind, under the dark night sky, he moved, his hands glowing red, flying quickly towards the phenomenon. In the distance, A car was driving through a deste field, with two young women and an old man with white hair, all marveling at the scene in the distance. They hade to collect weather data, but they ended up witnessing this spectacle. The sky glowed like a beautiful aurora. A beam of light connected heaven and earth, apanied by a tornado and lightning! Despite this, they continued driving towards the phenomenon while filming, embodying the reckless spirit of Americans. By the time they realized the danger, it was toote. The vehicle was caught in the storm, making them dizzy. Bang! Suddenly, as they frantically turned the steering wheel, a figure crashed into the car window, cracking the ss. Screams and exmations ensued. Fortunately, the storm passed quickly. As soon as everything calmed down, they rushed out of the car. One of the young women, holding a shlight, hurried to the side of the fallen figure. "Get the first aid kit." "Please don''t die, please!" Jane looked at the blonde, muscr man on the ground and called out urgently. Hearing the voices, Thor opened his eyes and saw a woman, looking confused. Seeing that he seemed fine, Jane rxed but then looked puzzled as she turned to herpanions. "Where did hee from?" She looked around the deste area, finding it odd for a man to appear suddenly. "Are you okay?" Jane asked. Thor ignored her, shakily getting to his feet, calling out, "Hammer, hammer..." He tried to summon Mjolnir, but it didn''t respond. Darcy shrugged, muttering, "Looks like he''s drunk." While the three of them talked, Thor looked up and called out, "Heimdall, I know you cann/o/vel/b//in dot c//om hear me. Open the Bifrost!" Seeing his calls were in vain, Thor turned to Jane. "You, what realm is this?" "Elfheim?" Seeing his crazed behavior, Darcy aimed a taser at him. Thor looked disdainful, "Do you dare threaten me, Thor!?" "With such a small weapon..." Before he could finish, the taser hit him. Crackling with electricity, Thor copsed. Jane and herpanions looked at Darcy, mouths agape. Darcy hurriedly exined, "He was scaring me!" Jane and the others sighed, dragging the unconscious Thor into the back of the car, preparing to take him to a hospital. As the car roared away, another dazzling light appeared not long after, crashing to the ground and creating arge crater. Looking inside, one could see flickering electricity, surrounding a silver hammer - Mjolnir! As the electricity dissipated, Mjolnir returned to its original form, looking like an ordinary hammer. Less than half an hourter, a figure with glowing red hands slowly flew closer. "So this is Mjolnir?" Syd watched the hammer in the crater in amazement. While Syd observed Mjolnir, in Asgard, on the Bifrost bridge tform, A man in golden armor, holding a golden sword, with golden eyes, seemed to notice the disturbance. Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Chapter 92: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Heimdall, who had been keeping an eye on Thor, noticed the disturbance near Mjolnir and turned his golden eyes toward the hammer''s location. Heimdall, who had always favored Thor and held a grudge against Loki, was the guardian of Asgard. His duty was to protect the realm from evil forces. With his astonishing perception, his golden eyes could observe any ce and countless beings across the Nine Realms. At this moment, he noticed a Midgardian approaching Mjolnir. "A sorcerer?" Seeing the glowing red hands, Heimdall pondered. He thought this person either identally discovered Mjolnir or intended to lift it and gain its power. Shaking his head under his golden helmet, he thought to himself, "Mjolnir is not something just anyone can lift. Those who attempt to do so with impure intentions will only find their efforts in vain." Not only had Heimdall noticed this scene, but Odin, who had just sent Thor to Midgard and was concerned about his son''s condition, also sensed someone approaching Mjolnir. Odin, too, did not pay much attention, believing that no Midgardian could lift Mjolnir. Under their watchful eyes, Syd slowly descended to the edge of the crater. Looking at Mjolnir in the pit, he hesitated for a moment before reaching out with his right hand. His fingers touched the handle and gripped it. With a bit of uncertainty, he tried to lift it. To his surprise, Mjolnir felt weightless, rising effortlessly in his hand! Boom! The sky immediately filled with dark clouds, and lightning began to sh. Crash! A thick bolt of lightning struck Mjolnir, then coursed through the hammer into Syd''s body. But instead of feeling paralyzed or in pain, Syd felt a surge offort, as if his body was suddenly brimming with power. Lightning crackled around him asyers of silver armor formed on his body, transforming into Thor''s battle attire. "So this is Thor''s power?" Syd raised Mjolnir high, bolts of lightning descending from the sky, apanied by a fierce storm! He swung the hammer towards the ground. Boom! A six or seven-meter crater appeared. Whoosh- Syd held Mjolnir by its leather handle and spun it like a fan. "It''s pretty easy to use. Is that it?" Lightning crackled around him, making him look like the God of Thunder. While Syd was feeling the ease of wielding Mjolnir, Heimdall and Odin, who were observing, were stunned. "A Midgardian lifted Mjolnir?!" ng! Heimdall''s golden sword fell to the ground. His stern and silent face couldn''t hide his shock, and his eyes widened, his mouth agape. He wondered if he was seeing things. How could a Midgardian lift Mjolnir and gain Thor''s power? How was this possible... This was a spell cast by Odin! Moreover, if someone else had lifted Mjolnir, what would happen to Thor? Meanwhile, Odin, who had also noticed Mjolnir being lifted, was both shocked and puzzled. He instinctively tightened his grip on his eternal spear. His gaze grew sharp as he stared intently at the lightning-encased figure. Like Heimdall, Odin wondered what would happen to Thor if someone else gained Mjolnir''s power. His mind was in turmoil, considering whether he should intervene. "What happened?" Next to him, Frigga, the queen of Asgard, was startled by Odin''s expression and asked urgently. Hearing her, Odin said, "Thor is in trouble." Frigga looked even more confused. Seeing her bewilderment, Odin exined, "A Midgardian lifted Mjolnir before Thor did." "A Midgardian?" Frigga was equally shocked, her face showing anxiety as she was about to say something. Odin sighed and said, "Let''s see how things unfold. It''s time for Thor to learn a lesson and curb his arrogance." Though still anxious, Frigga could only ept reality after hearing Odin''s words and silently prayed. While they were in shock and confusion, Syd, who had been experiencing Thor''s power in the crater, suddenly frowned. At first, he felt immense power when Mjolnir''s energy entered his body. However, this power onlysted for a short time before he felt his body subtly rejecting the thunderous energy. It was like an overpowering guest invading his body, making the weaker host struggle to cope. The longer he maintained the Thor state, the more ufortable he felt. In an instant, Syd guessed what was happening. It was likely that the nascent divine power from his God of Light abilities was rejecting the powerful thunderous energy. But this divine power was too weak to resist effectively. Syd realized that with Mjolnir''s thunderous energy filling his body, the nascent divine power would struggle to grow. Helpless, he temporarily canceled the Thor state. The crackling lightning gradually dissipated, and silence returned to the surroundings. As the thunderous energy receded, his body briefly glowed with golden light before it quickly faded. In Asgard. "What was that?" Heimdall, who had been closely watching the Midgardian who lifted Mjolnir, noticed the fleeting golden light, his face showing confusion. For some reason, he felt the golden light carried a familiar aura, but it vanished before he could investigate further, leaving him with a headache. Odin, sitting on his throne, also sensed the fleeting golden light. Shaking his head, Odin thought he must have been seeing things. It was normal to misinterpret such a brief sensation. After all, how could a Midgardian... In the dark night. Looking at Mjolnir in his hand, Syd felt a sense of ambivalence. It was like having something that he didn''t particrly enjoy but couldn''t throw away either. He didn''t want to discard it but keeping it hindered his growth. After pondering for a while, Syd thought, "I''ll keep it for now. Let''s see what happens whenn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Thor summons it back." Of course, he didn''t n to sit idly by. It had been a long time since something interesting happened, so he might as well mess with Thor. With this in mind, Syd swung Mjolnir, then hurled it forward, instantly making it heavier. With a swoosh, the centrifugal force carried him forward. In a sh, his figure disappeared from sight, creating a sonic boom! Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Chapter 93: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== As he felt the intense wind blowing against him, Syd realized he had underestimated the force of his flight. If not for his second-level God Body, which significantly increased his body density and defense, an ordinary person would have been in serious trouble by now. Observing Syd''s flight, Heimdall and Odin''s faces took on peculiar expressions. "This kid, why does he seem so familiar? Watching him fly, I almost thought I was seeing Thor," Odin mused. "A Midgardian, able to wield Mjolnir so effortlessly?" Odin was puzzled. In their watchful gaze, Syd flew towards the location where Thor had been. After several changes in direction, Syd finally found the car that had taken Thor to the hospital. He saw Jane Foster, Darcy Lewis, and Erik Selvig rush Thor inside. Not long after, Jane and Darcy appeared at the front desk, answering questions about Thor from the hospital staff. "I''ve never seen him before..." While they provided information, Thor awoke in the hospital room. As he opened his eyes, he saw a middle-aged doctor with blonde hair. "Hey, let''s draw some blood." The doctor moved to take action. Thor, furious, roared, "How dare you attack the son of Odin!" He began to struggle, trying to get off the bed. "Someone help me!" the doctor shouted, calling for help. Several people came over, but Thor pushed them away. "Call security!" "Security to emergency room three!" Before long, a group of burly security guards subdued Thor, who continued to shout, "You are no match for a god!" Eventually, after being given a sedative, Thor copsed. "This guy is crazy. I bet he''s on something," a doctor muttered. The next afternoon, after some chaos, Thor finally understood his situation and epted reality. He found himself in a diner with Jane and her team, eating food. "How did you get into the clouds?" "How can you eat a whole box of Pop-Tarts and still be hungry?" Thor, eating and drinking, praised, "I like this drink!" "Pretty good, huh?" Darcy smiled. "Another!" Thor suddenly smashed his cup on the ground, indicating he wanted more. Startled, Jane and the others quickly apologized to the diner owner. After cleaning up, Jane couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?" "This drink is delicious. I want more!" Thor, oblivious to his actions, didn''t see anything wrong with smashing the cup. "You have to say it." "I did." "Say it properly, don''t break things. Don''t do that next time..." While they talked, major changes were happening in Asgard. In the royal treasury, Loki was cautiously walking. Eyeing the blue treasure on a pedestal- the Casket of Ancient Winters, a prized artifact of the Frost Giants-Loki hesitated. Not long ago, during the battle in Jotunheim, he was identally struck by a Frost Giant, but instead of being hurt, the affected area of his skin turned blue, just like the Frost Giants. As the God of Mischief, he immediately suspected his true identity, wondering if he was a Frost Giant. He came to the treasury to find the Casket and verify his suspicions. Just as he picked it up, a stern voice rang out, "Put it down!" Without turning, Loki recognized the voice as his father''s, Odin. After a moment of silence, Loki asked, "Am I cursed?" "No." "What am I?" "You are my son," Odin replied. At this, Loki put down the Casket and slowly turned around. The influence of the Casket had turned his skin blue, revealing his Frost Giant form. "And what else?" Loki''s voice held a hint of despair. He walked slowly towards Odin, sadness, despair, and anger in his steps. "That day, you didn''t just bring back the Casket from Jotunheim, did you?" Wearing yellow robes and sporting a full beard, Odin remained silent for a moment before speaking. "After the war, I went to the temple and found a baby..." As he spoke, the surrounding scenery seemed to shift to a distant past. "As a child of giants, he was so small, abandoned there, suffering, waiting to die..." Finally, Odin revealed Loki''s true identity, "Laufey''s son..." The son of Laufey, the Frost Giant King? Loki''s eyes reddened as he confirmed this, but hearing no denial, he felt his world copsing. "Why!" Loki panted, "Why save me after the massacre at Jotunheim?" "You were an innocent child..." Odin replied. But Loki didn''t believe it, angrily retorting, "No, you must have had another reason. What is it?" After a moment of silence, Loki shouted, "Tell me!" Odin had no choice but to exin, "I thought our two kingdoms could one day unite, bringing peace through you, forming asting alliance..." This was what Odin had always meant when he told both Loki and Thor they were born to be kings. He had hoped Loki would be the King of Jotunheim and Thor the King of Asgard, forging an evesting bond. "But those ns are useless now..." Eventually, Odin had genuinelye to see Loki as his son. However, Loki didn''t listen. His face contorted in pain and anger, refusing to ept this. Recalling Odin''s favoritism towards Thor, Loki grew more heartbroken and furious. "So, I was just a stolen relic?" "Kept until you could use me?" he used. "Why do you twist my words..." Odin tried to exin. But Loki continued, "You could have told me from the beginning who I was..." "Now everything is clear!" "That''s why you''ve always favored Thor. No matter how much you im to love me, you would never let a Frost Giant sit on the throne of Asgard!" As Loki stepped closer, Odin, feeling unwell, sat down, opening his mouth to say something. But before he could finish, he fell into the Odinsleep. This was when a god''s power became so great that the body couldn''t handle it, requiring a period of deep sleep to adjust the divine power. As Asgardians age, their divine power increases. Odin''s power was so immense that he needed to undergo the Odinsleep periodically to adjust his strength. Just now, his emotional turmoil had forced him into the Odinsleep. Even in this state, he could still sense his surroundings, even perceiving events on Earth. Loki, startled, called out for help, "Guards!" "Guards,e quickly!" Soon, the doors to the treasury were flung open, and two armored guards rushed in. ... On Earth. After eating, Thor left the diner, with Jane and her team following. "Where are you going?" Jane asked, puzzled. "I need to retrieve my belongings," Thor said. Jane and the others were confused, "What belongings?" "Did you leave something at the ce we were before?" Thor nodded, "Yes, I need to find my hammer!" Hammer again? Jane and the others exchanged looks, almost thinking this guy was still not right in the head. "What hammer?" Jane asked hesitantly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Thor, walking ahead, replied honestly, "Mjolnir, my hammer of thunder!" Mjolnir? The hammer of thunder? Jane and her team exchanged looks, truly believing Thor was delusional. Before they could question further, a voice called out from not far away. "Are you looking for this?" Thor and the others turned to see a mysterious figure dressed in white standing at a street corner, holding a silver hammer. Syd swung Mjolnir, watching Thor with interest. "My Mjolnir!" Thor''s eyes lit up with joy, then he hesitated, "How is it with you?" "Who are you?" Mjolnir, the hammer of thunder? Jane and the others were astonished, their eyes fixed on the hammer with curiosity. No matter how they looked at it, it seemed like an ordinary hammer. But this was called the hammer of thunder? Jane and her team, feeling incredulous, stared at both men. "Who am I?" Syd, hearing Thor''s question, decided to have some fun and said slowly, "I am Thor!" With a boom, the sky darkened, and a thick bolt of lightning struck down. Syd held Mjolnir, and a dazzling suit of armor appeared on his body. Watching the lightning-encased figure, Jane and the others, who had thought both men were crazy, were stunned. "Oh no, this can''t be!" Thor''s eyes widened, his hands clumsy, his face full of panic. "Mjolnir..." He stretched out his hand, trying to summon the hammer. But no matter how he called, Mjolnir didn''t budge, staying firmly in Syd''s hand. The white-d figure, surrounded by a powerful aura, looked like the real God of Thunder! Thor''s face turned pale, looking as if he had been abandoned, pitiful and dejected. Syd: "..." Seriously, does he have to look so defeated? Jane and the others, looking back and forth between the two, were thoroughly shocked. "Are they not crazy?" "With all this thunder and lightning, is that really the hammer of thunder?" So, their identities are? Thinking about it, Jane and her team felt a growing sense of awe. Chapter 94: Chapter 94 Chapter 94: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Could it be that there really are gods in this world? If so, then these two individuals... could they both be gods? Jane Foster, Darcy Lewis, and Erik Selvig looked skeptically at Thor. Just recently, he had been eating and drinking with them, seemingly an ordinary person. Gods wouldn''t be this weak, would they? In contrast, the man in white looked more like a god. "My Mjolnir..." Thor stared nkly at the hammer in the white-d man''s hand before turning his gaze to the man, slightly pleading, "Please give it back to me." Hearing this, Syd pondered for a moment and then casually said, "You can try." With that, he threw Mjolnir to the ground with a thud. As Mjolnir left his hand, the armor on Syd''s body reverted to its original state. Seeing Thor''s eyes light up with excitement as he approached to grasp Mjolnir, Syd said, "Only the true god of thunder can lift it." Thor didn''t pay much attention to the remark. If he wasn''t the god of thunder, who was? With confidence, he bent down and grasped Mjolnir, fully expecting to lift it. Jane and herpanions watched with anticipation. However, contrary to their expectations and Thor''s own, no matter how hard he tried, Mjolnir remained immobile, as if it were welded to the ground. This seemed to defy thews of physics! Watching Thor exert all his strength to no avail, Jane and herpanions were astonished. "No, this can''t be!" Thor eximed, stepping back several times, unwilling to ept reality. As he retreated, Syd raised his right hand, and Mjolnir, as if summoned, flew back into his grasp with a whoosh. Seeing this, Thor felt even more devastated, as if his world had crumbled. "Midgardian, what have you done?! Why does Mjolnir not respond to me but to you?!" Thor couldn''t believe Mjolnir would ignore him. He was convinced the Midgardian must have done something to prevent the hammer from recognizing his call. However, the Midgardian''s response left him stunned. "Have you forgotten that you are now just a mortal?" Syd said. With those words, Thor''s mind seemed to explode. He suddenly remembered and understood why Mjolnir no longer responded to him. He sat down on the ground, dazed. Yet, as he sat there, he thought of something else. If even he couldn''t lift the hammer, how could this Midgardian do it? A rare moment of rity struck Thor''s mind, and a question arose.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Midgardian, how do you know so much about Asgard and what has happened to me? Who exactly are you?" Thor stared at the white-d figure, filled with confusion. Syd shook his head, as if making a prophecy, and said, "You should think about how to deal with Loki''s pursuit." With that, he turned and began to leave. "Loki?" "Pursuit?" Thor was taken aback, then smiled, finding it amusing. "What is this Midgardian talking about, Loki pursuing me?" Ridiculous... Thor thought it wasughable. The Midgardian''s previous statements must have been lies. As he pondered, the Midgardian''s voice rang out again from a distance. "Oh, by the way, your friends, the Warriors Three and Lady Sif, wille down from Asgard to find you soon. Perhaps you''ll all die together." The final words echoed as the white-d figure disappeared down the street. Thor was stunned, utterly disbelieving. When he came to his senses, the man was already gone. The next second, Thor felt regret. "My Mjolnir!" While Thor regretted not stopping the white-d man, in Asgard, Heimdall, standing on the Bifrost tform, had witnessed everything. He had heard the Midgardian''s words, which left him stunned. He had been nning to gather the Warriors Three and Sif. After Odin fell into the Odinsleep, Loki had assumed the throne and personally warned Heimdall not to open the Bifrost without his permission. Heimdall knew Loki''s intentions well. When he sensed the Warriors Three''s ns to defy Loki and find Thor, he had nned to call them for a talk. His true intention was to leave the Bifrost''s key, the golden sword, with them after the talk. Heimdall believed they would understand and use the opportunity to open the Bifrost, allowing him to technicallyply with the king''s orders while helping Thor. So, when he heard the Midgardian''s words, he was dumbfounded. If everything went as nned, the Warriors Three and Sif would indeed go to Midgard to find Thor! "Is this a prophecy?" Thinking of prophecies, Heimdall was in disbelief. Even Odin had to sacrifice an eye for limited prophetic power, which wasn''t always clear or specific. This Midgardian possessed such power? Prophecy was a significant force in any pantheon. Zeus in Greek mythology both feared and coveted Prometheus'' prophetic power. Though fate was hard to change, knowing a prophecy provided a chance to attempt altering it. Heimdall, thinking deeply, felt a bit downcast. Though fate was hard to alter, prophecy remained a vital force, giving a chance to change the future. Watching the Midgardian, Heimdall''s golden eyes grew solemn. If everything the Midgardian said came true, it would prove he had at least partial prophetic power! Chapter 95: Chapter 95 Chapter 95: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ===== In a pce some distance away, the Warriors Three and Lady Sif were also growing increasingly anxious. Thor had been banished, King Odin had fallen into the Odinsleep, and Loki had taken power, forbidding them from seeking out Thor. This made them even more desperate. Compared to Loki, they believed Thor was more suited to be king, the true king of Asgard. Moreover, Asgard might soon face war. The incident with the Frost Giants in Jotunheim had angered them, and there were signs they might initiate conflict. Loki, eager to prove himself a better king than Thor, was already devising ns to deal with the Frost Giants definitively, aiming to demonstrate to Odin that only he, Loki, was fit to rule Asgard. In the pce, Fandral, one of the Warriors Three, paced anxiously, while Volstagg indulged in food and drink, and the others remained silent, lost in thought. After some time, as they discussed going to find Thor, a guard entered the hall. "Heimdall needs to see you." As the guard left, Fandral and the others felt a surge of apprehension. Heimdall wouldn''t have overheard them nning to defy Loki and seek out Thor, would he? Despite their trepidation, the Warriors Three and Lady Sif had no choice but to go. A short whileter, in the Bifrost bridge chamber, Heimdall awaited them. As soon as they arrived, he began his questioning. "Do you intend to defy Loki, our king? Tomit treason in rescuing Thor?" The room fell silent. Lady Sif stepped forward, "Yes." "Good," Heimdall replied, nodding before turning to leave, seemingly outraged. "Will you help us?" Sif asked urgently. As he walked away, Heimdall responded, "I serve the kingdom and cannot open the bridge for you." With that, he left the chamber. As he departed, Fandral asked, "Isn''t he difficult to deal with?" They contemted whether they could overpower Heimdall and force him to open the Bifrost. However, as the guardian of Asgard''s gates, Heimdall''sbat prowess was formidable, and even together, they weren''t confident of victory. "What should we do?" Volstagg asked, hisrge frame slumping in frustration. Suddenly, Sif nudged Fandral and pointed behind him. They turned to see a golden sword embedded in the chamber''s center, the key to the Bifrost bridge. Sparks of white energy danced along the de, indicating the bridge had been activated. The four exchanged a look of joy and relief before stepping into the light and vanishing. In the pce, Loki sensed the Bifrost''s activation and made his way to Asgard''s treasure vault. Using the royal scepter, Gungnir, he unleashed the Destroyer armor, a fearsome sentinel capable of autonomously seeking and eliminating threats, far more formidable than any sentinel robots.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Don''t let my brother return," Lokimanded the Destroyer, ensuring its obedience. He then prepared to travel to Midgard himself, having intended to go earlier but dyed by the Frost Giants'' issues. He wanted to see Thor and Mjolnir for himself. He remembered Odin''s enchantment, believing that if he could lift Mjolnir, it would prove his worthiness. Meanwhile, on Earth, a massive beam of light from the Bifrost illuminated the sky, depositing the Warriors Three and Lady Sif. They set off toward Thor''s location, attracting the attention of curious onlookers. "Is this a Renaissance fair?" "Mom, those people look strange!" Their armored and armed appearance drew stares andments, but they paid no mind, focused on their mission. In a nearby shop, Thor, still reeling from Mjolnir''s rejection, heard a knock at the ss door. He turned to see four armored figures. Volstagg''s booming voice announced, "We found you!" They burst through the door, embracing Thor warmly. Jane and her friends watched in amazement. Thor introduced his friends, "These are mypanions." He turned to the Warriors Three, excitement in his voice, "I''m so d to see you." But then, his expression darkened, "You shouldn''t havee." "Why not?" Sif demanded, "Do you know how hard it was for us to get here? Why don''t you want toe back with us?" The Warriors Three and Sif looked at him in confusion. Thor hesitated before exining, "I''m no longer the God of Thunder. Father stripped me of my powers, and Mjolnir..." His voice faltered, "It rejected me, choosing a Midgardian as its master." His friends were stunned, unable to believe what they were hearing. "Mjolnir chose a Midgardian?" Fandral eximed. "How is that possible? Who is this person?" The questions came rapidly, their disbelief evident. Thor, remembering the words of the white-d figure, told them, "Before he left, he said you woulde for me." The revtion left them speechless. A Midgardian knowing their ns? "And he said Loki would try to kill me," Thor added. The Warriors Three and Sif exchanged uneasy nces, considering the possibility. Loki, hidden nearby and listening, felt a chill. A Midgardian predicting his actions? He resolved to find this person, needing to understand how they knew so much about Asgard and his intentions. In disbelief, he muttered, "Midgardian, who are you?" Whether for Mjolnir or the prophecies, Loki knew he had to meet this enigmatic figure. Chapter 96: Chapter 96 Chapter 96: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [New Fanfic is Out! ''Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs''!!] At this moment... "Look over there!" Jane suddenly eximed, pointing outside. Everyone turned to see the sky in the distance forming a swirling vortex. With a thunderous crash, it seemed as though something had descended. "Is anyone elseing here?" Jane asked in confusion. Sif and herpanions exchanged nces and hurriedly ran out of the building, looking towards the vortex. They saw a huge, dark, menacing iron-d figure walking slowly across the open field. Thor and the others recognized it immediately. It was none other than the Destroyer Armor, specially created by King Odin tobat the Celestials. "Hey, guys, he was right!" Volstagg eximed in shock. There was no need to think-currently, the only one in Asgard who could control the Destroyer Armor was Loki. And the purpose of the Destroyer Armor appearing here was clear! Two prophecies, and both came true?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om A Midgardian? If this isn''t a coincidence... Thor and hispanions exchanged nces, their emotions indescribable. The person who predicted this seemed more mysterious to them than ever, making both the Asgardians and the science-believing Dr. Jane Foster and her team feel a sense of awe. Their worldview was being reshaped. Meanwhile, the Destroyer Armor was moving towards Thor and hispanions, destroying everything in its path. Boom! A yellow energy beam shot from its head, causing violent explosions wherever it hit, be it vehicles or buildings. mes spread across the street, turning everything in sight into ruins. Seeing this devastation, Thor and the others looked grim. "Jane, you must leave here," Thor said seriously. "What about you?" Jane asked in astonishment. "I''m staying," Thor replied. Volstagg, the bearded warrior, quickly said, "Thor, fight with us!" Thor walked to Fandral and the others, saying, "My friends, I am merely a mortal now. I might only hinder you and get you killed." After thinking for a moment, he added, "But I can help these people get to safety." He pointed to the bystanders who hadn''t yet realized what was happening. Quickly, they began to disperse the clueless crowd. Inside a restaurant... "Danger is approaching, everyone get out, run, you can eatter..." Boom! While Thor and the others were dispersing the crowd, the Destroyer Armor continued to blow up vehicles and houses. Valkyrie Sif and the Warriors Three moved towards the center of the street, ready to buy Thor and the others some time. "Let''s distract it," Sif said. With that, she hid quietly. Fandral and the others exchanged nces. Volstagg took a running start and, with the help of Fandral and Hogun, leaped towards the Destroyer Armor. "For Asgard!" Volstagg raised his axe high in the air, ready to strike the ck, menacing Destroyer Armor. But before he couldnd his blow, the Destroyer Armor punched him away. Bang! He crashed heavily into a car, denting it. The Destroyer Armor slowly approached the weakened Volstagg, glowing yellow, ready to fire an energy beam to finish him off. At that moment, Valkyrie Sif leaped from the rooftop above, aiming her spear at the Destroyer Armor''s neck. With a swift motion, her spear pierced through the Destroyer Armor''s neck. The Destroyer powered down. However, just as Volstagg breathed a sigh of relief and Sif looked proud, the Destroyer Armor lit up again. A sound of twisting metal filled the air. Its body contorted and twisted, quickly turning to face Sif. Seeing it about to fire another beam, Sif released her grip and fell to the ground in fear. "Retreat!" Terrified by the formidable enemy, Valkyrie Sif shouted and started to run. Volstagg and the others began to retreat as well. Behind them, the Destroyer Armor''s energy beams continued to chase them, causing a series of explosions along the way. Boom! An energy beam hit the ground near them, sending dirt flying like a powerful grenade, its massive impact blowing them away. "Run!" Thor called out to Jane and the others still there. Seeing them leave, Thor quickly ran over to the severely injured Sif. Noticing she was trying to get up, Thor held her shoulder and said, "Sif, you''ve done your best." He didn''t want Sif and the others to keep risking their lives. However, Sif shook her head, looking at Thor, unwilling to abandon him. She said solemnly, "No, I want to die like a warrior. Today''s story will be told and retold." Seeing her determination, Thor persuaded, "Live on, tell the story to the children yourself." Reluctantly, Sif agreed. Just as she left, an energy beam shot over, blowing up a car. Thor quickly dropped to the ground. He got up swiftly and ran to Fandral and the others. He spoke to the Warriors Three as if delivering hisst words, "You must return to Asgard and stop Loki!" Fandral looked at him in surprise and asked, "What about you?" Thor forced a smile and said, "Don''t worry, my friends. I have a n." With those words, Fandral and Hogun took the heavily injured Volstagg and fled. Watching them disappear, Thor''s cheerful expression faded. He surveyed the burning streets and the Destroyer Armor still wreaking havoc in the distance. Thor understood something. He knew that no one here could defeat the Destroyer Armor, including Sif and the others. And if he didn''t stay, the Destroyer Armor would continue to harm others. Not wanting Sif and the others to die, he... As Volstagg and the others fled, Thor instead walked step by step towards the Destroyer Armor. From a distance, Jane and the others asionally nced at him, stunned. "What is he doing?" Jane murmured. Noticing Thor approaching, the Destroyer Armor, controlled by Loki, temporarily ceased its attacks and watched him. Thor walked, speaking sadly, "Brother, no matter how I offended you, or whatever I did to make you hate me so much, I truly ask for your forgiveness." "These people are innocent. Killing them does you no good." As he got closer, the Destroyer Armor began to glow yellow, its head opening as if ready to fire an energy beam. Seeing this, Thor murmured, "Kill me, end this!" Chapter 97: Chapter 97 Chapter 97: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [New Fanfic is Out! ''Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs''!!] Hearing Thor''s plea, the Destroyer Armor hesitated, halting its attack. It seemed Loki was conflicted. Seeing this, Thor''s face lit up with a hopeful smile. However, as if provoked by his smile, the Destroyer Armor turned back and delivered a heavy punch to Thor''s face. "Ugh..." Thor was sent flying. In the distance, Jane and the others were horrified. "No!" Jane ran over and cradled the severely injured Thor. "It''s all over..." Thor said weakly. "It''s not over yet!" Jane shook her head. Thor forced a smile, "At least you are safe." "It''s all over..." As he spoke, his eyes closed, seemingly passing out. The Destroyer Armor slowly turned away. Jane and the others were visibly saddened. In the distance, SHIELD agents, who hade to investigate, were shocked as they recorded the events unfolding. In Asgard, Odin, who was in the Odinsleep, seemed to sense all of this, and a tear rolled down his closed eyes. Just when everyone thought it was all over, a figure enveloped in electricity emerged from the corner of the street. "Who is he?" Sif and the other Asgardians were stunned. Jane, in a daze, murmured, "It''s him, the one who lifted Mjolnir!" Hearing her, Sif and the others looked at his right hand, where he was holding a silver hammer, indeed Mjolnir. From the lightning surrounding him, it was clear he had been recognized by Mjolnir, not using any trickery. The Valkyrie and the Warriors Three were astonished, finding it incredible. "Why would Mjolnir acknowledge a Midgardian?" And looking at his demeanor, he seemed more like Thor than Thor himself! Could Thor have been right? Especially since he had twice predicted events concerning Asgard, shrouding him in mystery. Who is he? In the distance, Loki, watching the scene, was equally puzzled. A Midgardian? How? SHIELD agents in the distance immediately recognized who he was.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "That''s the fugitive!" It was clear they knew him. "What''s he doing here?" "And that hammer in his hand..." As they were stunned, Syd shook his head, letting go of the eager Mjolnir. With a swoosh, the hammer flew to the unconscious Thor''s hand. Dark clouds gathered in the sky, and a bolt of lightning struck Thor. Layers of silver armor covered Thor''s body, and he awoke, his powers restored amidst the shing electricity. At the same time, the power of Mjolnir disappeared from Syd, causing thetent divine power within him to surge back. In an instant, he was enveloped in a golden glow. The Valkyrie and the others, initially focused on Thor, were stunned, turning their gaze to the mysterious figure in white. "Is that divine power?" Sif and the other Asgardians, including the now smiling Thor and Loki, were all dumbfounded. They wondered if they had sensed wrong. How could they detect divine power from a Midgardian? Although it was only in its nascent form and not fully awakened, it was still divine power, the power of a god! Moreover, they felt this divine power was familiar, seemingly belonging to Asgard, possibly even royal! Typically, only the Odin lineage possessed this power. In Odin, it was called the Odinforce. In Thor, it was the power of Thor, though Thor had not fully awakened and was still just the God of Hammers. The golden glow didn''tst long and quickly faded, but Sif and the others were still in shock. Not only them, but Heimdall, frozen as punishment for letting people pass the Bifrost unauthorized, also witnessed everything. His golden eyes shed with astonishment. In the Odinsleep chamber, Odin sensed it too, his mind echoing one thought. Impossible... On Earth. How is it possible! Sif and the others doubted their senses. How could they detect divine power from this figure in white? Who is he? This question deeply rooted itself in their minds. Jane and the others, not understanding, saw their stunned expressions and asked, "What''s wrong?" Sif replied, "We sensed divine power from this man in white..." Jane and the others were shocked. "You mean, he''s also a god?" They were astonished. While they were in shock, the Destroyer Armor began to glow yellow, its head opening, seemingly preparing to fire an energy beam. Judging by its aim, it was targeting the man in white. "No!" Thor and the others were rmed. This was the Destroyer Armor''s energy beam. Whether Midgardian or Asgardian, being hit meant certain death! "There''s no time to stop it!" "We''re doomed..." Fandral and the others seemed to see the man in white being hit by the energy beam and turning to ashes. Thor, Heimdall, and Odin instinctively tensed, wanting to prevent this but unable to do anything, forced to watch the impending tragedy. Boom! In the next instant, a massive yellow energy beam shot towards the man in white. It''s over! But just when they thought it was over, Syd Castell''s right hand moved slightly, red light shing, and a red shield appeared in front of him. [Chaos Magic Experience +1] In the next second, the Destroyer Armor''s energy beam collided with the Chaos Magic shield. Boom! A violent explosion ensued, mes and hot winds engulfing everything. The strange red shield blocked the Destroyer Armor''s energy beam! The energy beam kept firing, with residual energy spreading around the red shield, creating a scene of destruction. Syd frowned. If not for the Chaos Magic counteracting the impact, he might have been blown away by the energy beam. Even so, he was struggling to withstand the Destroyer Armor''s energy beam. The Destroyer Armor was indeed formidable, more challenging than the Sentinel robots. With this thought, he flicked his hands, red light shing as he used Chaos Magic to attack the Destroyer Armor. In Jane, Thor, and the others'' eyes, the man in white used a strange red shield to block the energy beam. Thor and the others were shocked. Then, they saw the man in white move his right hand, causing the Destroyer Armor to lose control and fly into a nearby building. Boom! The building was left with a huge crater! Watching the man in white seemingly effortlessly gain the upper hand, Sif and the others were dumbfounded. This was the Destroyer Armor! Previously, it had made them, Asgardians, struggle and retreat. Now, it was being held off by one person and even knocked back! It was unbelievable! As the Destroyer Armor stood up from the rubble, unharmed, Syd Castell''s frown deepened, red light shing as he gathered Chaos Magic energy. [Chaos Magic Experience +1] He flicked his hand, sending Chaos Magic energy balls at the Destroyer Armor. Boom, boom, boom! Sif and the others watched in awe as the energy balls bombarded the Destroyer Armor, making it stagger. The Destroyer Armor waspletely suppressed! While they were in shock, Syd Castell realized that Chaos Magic was ineffective against it. Despite suppressing it momentarily, it barely caused any damage. "What kind of material is this? So durable?" Not only was the material hard, but it also had magic immunity, reducing the effectiveness of Chaos Magic. Syd Castell felt that his current Chaos Magic was too weak. Maybe at level five, it would be different, but at level four, it wasn''t enough. His right hand glowed red, extending the light to the Destroyer Armor. He exerted his power, holding it in ce for a moment, then nced at Thor. Snapping out of his shock, Thor spun Mjolnir and took to the sky. In an instant, lightning filled the sky. Thor spun Mjolnir, forming a massive tornado. Finally, he leaped down, wielding Mjolnir. Boom! Mjolnir struck the Destroyer Armor''s head with immense speed. Bang! A blinding light covered everything. Then, the residual energy from the Destroyer Armor''s destruction spread! Buildings copsed, and windows shattered. Luckily, Sif and the others had taken Jane and the others to safety in time, avoiding serious injury. "Ah..." However, the SHIELD agents in the distance, in their shock, didn''t react in time and were blown away by the energy wave. They soony on the ground, unable to move. Syd frowned, using Chaos Magic to shield himself. As the smoke cleared, he nced at the nearly destroyed Destroyer Armor and shook his head. Loki and Thor had wasted such a divine artifact. Despite its recent performance, the Destroyer Armor was created by Odin to fight the Celestials, beings capable of destroying stars! The Destroyer Armor needed to be worn to maximize its power, not used like a robot... Syd sighed at Asgardians'' wastefulness. At this moment, Thor, having dealt with the Destroyer Armor, strode over. Standing beside him, Thor stared at him, shocked, and asked, "Asgardian power?, who are you?" Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Chapter 98: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [New Fanfic is Out! ''Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs''!!] "Are you from Asgard?" Thor asked incredulously. Facing his inquiry, Syd nced at him and replied casually, "You''re overthinking it." However, neither Thor nor Sif and the others believed him. Even Loki, hiding in the shadows, as well as Heimdall and Odin from Asgard, doubted his words. They all felt that this mysterious man in white must have a deep connection with Asgard. His current ims seemed like a cover. After all, the evidence had been right before their eyes! Noticing the curious, puzzled, and inquisitive looks on their faces, Syd''s lips twitched slightly. Then, he lost interest in dealing with them. After onest nce at Thor holding Mjolnir, feeling a bit regretful, he prepared to leave. Seeing his movements, Thor quickly chased after him, persistently saying, "You can''t be a mere Midgardian. You must be from Asgard. Tell me your true identity!" "What kind of god are you?" Suddenly, he spected, "Could it be... you''re my father''s illegitimate child?" His casual remark caused Sif and the others to exchange nces, filled with suspicion and uncertainty. Maybe, perhaps, it''s possible... Otherwise, how could they exin the divine power emanating from this man in white? They hesitated in their thoughts. In the shadows, Loki''s eyes widened, and his gaze turned sharply towards Syd, filled withplex emotions. In Asgard, even though Heimdall was still frozen, hearing this statement made him shiver inwardly. He felt a bit dazed. This exnation made sense... Even Odin, in his Odinsleep, couldn''t help but have a moment of doubt upon hearing Thor''s words, despite knowing it was impossible. This man in white did seem somewhat... Odin''s mind was filled with uncertainty. On Earth. Hearing Thor''s increasingly oundish spections, Syd was speechless. Shaking his head, he let his hands glow red, lifted off the ground, and quickly flew away. "Who exactly are you..." Watching him fly away, Thor''s curiosity deepened. If it weren''t for Sif and the others and the pressing matters at hand, he might have chased after him. He swore to uncover this man''s identityter! "Thor, are you just going to let him go?" "This man in white seems to be connected to Asgard and might even have the gift of prophecy..." Sif said doubtfully. "There will be another chance..." Thor replied, looking at them. As they talked, Loki, hidden in the shadows, had already slipped away quietly. He returned to Asgard and, following his n, used the Eternal Spear, the symbol of the king''s authority, to open the Bifrost, allowing the Frost Giants into Asgard. "Wee to Asgard," Loki said. Laufey, the leader of the Frost Giants, with his dark blue skin and red eyes, looked satisfied. They then headed to Odin''s chamber, nning to help Loki kill Odin as per their agreement. However, things didn''t go as nned. When Loki reached Odin''s chamber, after repelling the guards and Frigga, he spoke triumphantly to the sleeping Odin. "It''s said you can hear and see everything while in the Odinsleep. I hope that''s true!" Laufey, with a smug expression, formed an ice de in his right hand. "So you''ll know it was I, Laufey, who killed you!" Just as he was about to strike Odin, a beam of light shot from behind him. It was the sound of Odin''s artifact, the Eternal Spear! With a sizzling noise, Laufey screamed as the yellow beam hit him, sending him flying and leaving him severely injured and unable to move. "And the one who kills you is Odin''s son!" Loki, d in armor, said coldly as he looked at the fallen Laufey. He then mercilessly raised the Eternal Spear again. Laufey looked at him in disbelief. Before Laufey could reveal the truth, Loki began his cover-up. A yellow beam shot from the Eternal Spear, hitting Laufey. In an instant, Laufey''s superhuman body turned into particles of light and scattered,pletely disintegrating. Seeing this, Frigga, who had been knocked down nearby, got up in relief. "Loki, you saved your father!" She walked over and embraced Loki excitedly. As they shared this moment, Heimdall, summoned by Thor, broke free from his icy prison and activated the Bifrost, transporting Thor and hispanions back to Asgard.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Thor arrived just in time to witness the recent events. At this moment... "I swear to you, Mother, I will make them pay for today''s deeds!" Loki vowed. Seeing this, Thor stepped forward and called out, "Loki!" Frigga was delighted, "Thor, I knew you''d return." After hugging her, Thor walked towards Loki, "Why don''t you tell Mother how you sent the Destroyer to kill me and my friends?" "What?" Frigga was shocked. "I was only carrying out Father''sstmand..." Loki retreated step by step. Thor, in disbelief, said, "You really are a master of lies." Loki, a bit panicked, tried to stay calm, "It''s good that you''re back. Excuse me, I need to destroy Jotunheim." With that, he used the Eternal Spear to knock Thor out of the hall. As Thor fell, Loki hurried to the Bifrost control room. Using the Eternal Spear, he activated the Bifrost, sending a massive energy beam towards Jotunheim, thend of the Frost Giants. Under the immense power of the Bifrost, Jotunheim''s ground began to copse, causing panic and chaos among the Frost Giants. Shortly after activating the Bifrost, Thor rushed in. "It''s toote to stop it. The Bifrost will split Jotunheim in two!" Loki said grimly. Thor tried to intervene but was easily knocked away by the Eternal Spear. "Why are you doing this?" Thor demanded. Loki spread his arms, like a child seeking approval, "I want to prove to Father that I am worthy of being his son!" "When he wakes, he will know it was I who saved him, I who exterminated the monstrous race. I am the true heir to the throne!" Chapter 99: Chapter 99 Chapter 99: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== "You can''t exterminate an entire race!" Thor shouted angrily. Loki, incredulous, replied, "Why not?" "When did you change? Do you forget why Father banished you? Back then, you stormed Jotunheim and wanted to wipe them all out." "Why have you suddenly be merciful towards the Frost Giants?" Thor was silent for a moment, then said, "I''ve changed..." "So have I!" Loki struck Thor''s face with the handle of the Eternal Spear. Seeing Thor not fighting back, Loki became enraged, "Fight back!" He hit Thor again, sending him sliding across the ground. Loki''s eyes turned red, "I never cared about the throne. I just wanted topete fairly with you!" His heart ached as memories of Odin favoring Thor shed in his mind, filling him with resentment. Why did Father choose Thor for the throne and never consider him? He just wanted a fairpetition! "I don''t want to fight you, brother!" Thor yelled. Loki, filled with bitterness, retorted, "I am not your brother, never have been!" "Brother, stop this madness!" Thor couldn''t understand why Loki had changed so drastically. Why was he saying such things out of the blue? Clearly, Thor didn''t know the truth about Loki''s origins. Seeing Thor''s continued refusal to retaliate, Loki''s anger grew, tears forming in his eyes. "You think I''m mad? Do you?" "How could a trip to Earth make you so weak?!" Loki thought of Jane. "Is it because of a woman?" "Fine, after I finish you, I''ll go see her myself!" With a coldugh, Lokiunched into a fight with Thor. Even though Thor was strong, he couldn''t easily handle Loki wielding the Eternal Spear. Luckily, Thor found an opening. Thor knocked Loki off, causing him to fall over the edge of the Bifrost. Loki clung to the edge, preventing himself from falling. "Help me..." Loki called out. Thor walked over, kneeling to grab him. But before Thor could touch him, Loki vanished in a puff of illusion. The real Loki appeared behind him, striking him down. "Ha ha ha..." Multiple illusions of Loki appeared,ughing mockingly at Thor. "Enough!" Thor roared. A massive lightning bolt struck down, dispersing the illusions and knocking Loki to the ground. Thor ced Mjolnir on Loki''s chest, immobilizing him. As the Bifrost continued its destructive charge towards Jotunheim, Loki mocked Thor''s helplessness, saying it couldn''t be stopped. Unexpectedly, Thor lifted Mjolnir and began destroying the Bifrost. "You''re mad?" "Destroying it means you can never return to Earth or see the one you love!" Thor ignored him, focusing on destroying the Bifrost. Finally, the Bifrost shattered with a loud explosion, and the massive energy wave sent both of them flying. As they began to fall into the cosmic abyss formed by the destroyed Bifrost, Odin appeared just in time to catch Thor, while Loki clung to Thor. Odin stood on the bridge, with Thor and Loki dangling below, swinging precariously. Seeing Odin, Loki felt a glimmer of hope and triumphantly shouted, "I almost seeded, Father, I almost wiped them out for you, for everyone!" However, Odin responded, "No, Loki..." Loki''s expression froze, disbelief washing over him, and he slowly let go. "Loki, no!" Thor shouted. But despite Thor''s cries, Loki released his grip, falling into the cosmic abyss, choosing death over living with his despair. Falling into the cosmic abyss meant certain death. No one could survive that! "No!" Thor screamed in agony. Odin felt regret, "No..." In the end, Loki was swallowed by the abyss, disappearing without a trace. When he regained consciousness, he found himself face-to-face with Thanos, who sought to collect the Infinity Stones and invade Earth. ... On Earth. Although Syd had flown away from the battlefield, the impact of the events lingered. The incident caused a significant stir, with information quickly spreading online and attracting widespread attention. The SHIELD agents who were injured during the battle were rescued, and the data rted to the fight was sent to Director Nick Fury. "What''s the situation, boss?" Noticing the shocked expression on Nick Fury''s face, SHIELD agent Coulson asked in confusion. "Coulson, do you think there are gods in this world?" Fury, dressed in ck, asked. Coulson, a middle-aged man, replied, "Of course not, that''s just ancient myth..."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Before he could finish, Fury handed him a video, exining as he did. Watching the video, Coulson''s face showed astonishment. "Based on the information gathered, these people are likely gods from Norse mythology..." "That''s Thor, and this one is..." Fury introduced each figure gravely. Coulson, recovering from his shock, suggested, "Boss, is it possible they''re just aliens?" Looking at them, these so-called gods didn''t seem as fearsome as the myths suggested. Fury, with his single eye, nced at Coulson and said, "Regardless of whether they''re gods or aliens, their civilization is undoubtedly more advanced than ours. We can''t take them lightly." Coulson nodded. Finally, Fury focused intently on a white-d figure in the video. "This guy in white is also suspected to be a god..." he said. Coulson asked in surprise, "Isn''t he a mutant?" "Not sure, we need more information," Fury shook his head, adding, "We''ll hold off on any ns against him until we know more." Coulson nodded. While SHIELD paused their ns against Syd Castell, other organizations were preparing to act. At Facility 23. In various cells, prisoners were discussing recent events. "What do you think they did with Number 35?" A ck man in a cell called out. In response, voices echoed from nearby cells. "If I remember correctly, Number 35''s mutant ability is pretty ordinary, right?" "Isn''t it something about reducing presence, making people less vignt?" Just then, a well-informed white manughed, "You guys don''t know anything. His ability is not that simple!" "Even though he''s just Number 35, he''s quite a handful for some people, like Number 37, who escaped!" The prisoners were astonished. "Oh?" "What do you mean?" Chapter 100: Chapter 100 Chapter 100: ? The burly white man, Bricon, said with a gloating smile, "Number 35''s ability doesn''t just reduce his presence; it also makes others lose their sense of danger." "To put it inly, if you encounter him, your danger sense won''t work!" Bricon, thoughtful, spected, "I guess the base thinks Number 37 is so hard to deal with because of his danger sense. They''re nning to use Number 35''s ability to see if they can block Number 37''s danger sense and then quietly take him out." Hearing his analysis, the prisoners'' eyes lit up, all agreeing with his reasoning. "If that''s true, Number 37 is in trouble!" "Relying too much on danger sense can make onecent." After discussing this, they moved on to other topics. "Hey, I heard there''s another powerful mutant recently. Wonder when that person will join us?" "Soon, I guess. Arrogant ones like that, except for that Messiah, usually get caught eventually. Even the Messiah can''t evade capture forever." "That''s true..." The prisonersughed, eager for newpany. In aboratory some distance away, their guess was spot on. The base indeed nned to use Number 35''s ability to ambush Number 37. After researching Number 35''s genes, they had made significant progress. In theb... "Dr. Bolivar, how''s the research going?" asked Alessandro, the head of Base 23, turning to the short,b-coated Dr. Bolivar. "Almost done. Given the Sentinel robot''s characteristics, it should soon have this ability. The challenge lies in the rted equipment," Dr. Bolivar replied without looking up from his work. "We can hire some assassins, have Number 35 lead them to ambush the guy in white." "Though he''s not as strong as the Messiah, he''s still a decent target. Testing this ability on him first will help avoid mishaps when we go after the Messiah." Alessandro nodded in agreement. Indeed, ambushing Number 37, the Messiah, required careful nning, but ambushing the recent upstart was no big deal. The target had psychic abilities and might also sense danger, making him a good test subject for Number 35''s power to ensure no mistakes when dealing with the Messiah. Then Alessandro asked, "Dr. Bolivar, how''s the research on that rogue, Rogue?" Dr. Bolivar thought for a moment, then said, "It''s progressing well, but it will take some time. We''re researching how to replicate her ability with Sentinel robots." "Once her ability data is uploaded to the database, all Sentinel robots can use Anna''s power."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Moreover, I''m trying to improve it so that Sentinel robots can absorb and replicate other mutants'' abilities within a certain range without physical contact." Hearing this, Alessandro was shocked. He understood the implications better than anyone. From then on, the Sentinel robots'' copying ability would no longer be limited. Abilities previously uncopyable would now be replicable! Including Mao Erik''s power, and even the Messiah''s abnormal abilities! Who could stop the Sentinel robots then? He was no longer worried about the Messiah, believing that the Messiah would be captured or killed by the Sentinel robots'' onught. Now, he only feared the possibility of the Sentinel robots going rogue. "I must be overthinking. How could the Sentinel robots go rogue?" Alessandro reassured himself. After talking with Dr. Bolivar, the assassination task targeting the man in white, known as White Knight among mutants, was quickly arranged. Soon, a $4 million bounty appeared on the dark web. It didn''t take long for the bounty to catch the attention of many, including top ten-ranked assassins. Recently, the most famous figure on the dark web was the Messiah, with a $370 million bounty, the highest ever! Unfortunately, the elusive Messiah was hard to locate, making assassination attempts futile. The appearance of a bounty on the White Knight mutant drew immediate interest. Since both targets were mutants, those who couldn''t find the Messiah now had a new target. Quickly, the $4 million bounty was taken by the world''s tenth-ranked assassin, disappointing many. "Damn, that top-ten guy had to get involved?" "Looks like we won''t get the bounty..." Though they could still try to intercept the White Knight, iming the bounty after the task expired, they didn''t want to cross a top-ten assassin. Such a figure had unmatched abilities, weapons, andworks. They could be hunted down and killed in their sleep. Moreover, such top-tier assassins rarely failed missions. The White Knight was in for a tough time. If they were him, they''d prepare a will and arrange for someone to collect their body. As dark web users discussed and awaited the assassination news, the tenth-ranked assassin, Masao Yamasaki, was already on a ne. En route, he finalized details with his employer. ... The next morning. Bright sunlight streamed down. In a rarely visited park, Syd Castell sat on a swing, gently swaying with the breeze and sunlight. [Ability: Divine Physique (346/500) Level 2] ncing at his panel, Syd''s eyes sparkled with anticipation, "Almost there, in a day or two, I should reach Level 3!" He looked forward to reaching Level 3, expecting a qualitative change. Even at Level 2, the Divine Physique had brought significant changes. Syd found his body density much higher, with increased defense. Without tests, he could only estimate his strength, but he felt significantly stronger. "I remember there''s a zoo two kilometers away?" Thinking this, Syd''s eyes lit up with interest. He nned to go there for a test. Early in the morning, the zoo was likely closed, and even staff might not be there yet. Chapter 101: Chapter 101 Chapter 101: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Ten minutester, Syd hovered quietly above the zoo, making sure not to touch the ground. After a quick scan, his eyes locked onto the area where the king of beasts, the tiger, resided. In the early morning, the zoo was nearly empty. Syd silently floated down to the tiger''s resting area, destroying the surveince cameras in the process. Just as hended and took a few steps, a nearbyrge yellow tiger awoke. Seeing the intruder, the massive tiger bared its teeth and roared, trying to drive him away. Syd hesitated for a moment, ready to use his Chaos Magic for defense, and then slowly approached. The tiger, ustomed to being fed, hesitated and took a few steps back as Syd neared. However, Syd''s persistent approach provoked the tiger, which let out a roar and pounced on him. With reflexes far beyond normal humans, Syd clearly saw the tiger''s movements, even catching a whiff of its scent. He raised his hands, attempting to grab the tiger''s paws. The tiger struggled and roared continuously. Syd frowned slightly, feeling like he was holding a wriggling, bouncing fish, finding it somewhat difficult. Typically, a tiger''s bone density is three to five times that of a human, with nearly ten times the impact resistance and several times the strength. Yet now, Syd could forcibly hold a tiger, although this one seemed a bit weakened from captivity. This indicated that his physical strength was nowparable to the tiger''s. sh! In his deliberate testing, the tiger''s ws grazed his right arm. Instantly, several scratches appeared on his arm. Syd looked up. The scratches weren''t deep, only breaking the skin slightly, with a tiny bit of golden blood oozing out. As the tiger tried to bite him, Syd sealed its mouth with Chaos Magic, leaving it to whimper in fear with wide, terrified eyes. "It seems my skin''s defense isn''t strong enough yet," Syd mused. "I wonder if my skin''s toughness can rival a rhinoceros''s?" Syd released the yellow tiger. Freed, the tiger whimpered and ran to a distance, watching him warily, finding him terrifying. After the test, Syd felt both disappointed and expectant. This was just level two. What about level three, four, or five? What would his defenses be like then? "I wonder how many levels it will take for my body to withstand bullets?" Thinking of Loki and Thor, Syd felt envious. Neither Loki nor Thor could be harmed by human firearms, their bodies incredibly resilient. Even Loki, after being smashed by Hulk, could act as if nothing had happened after a while, indicating their remarkable physical strength. And this was just their physical strength, not counting their divine powers. No wonder they were regarded as gods alongside the Greek and Egyptian pantheons. Though Thor, before fully awakening his power, seemed more like an alien than a god, somewhat tarnishing the image of divinity. Of course, Syd felt that his mimicked version of Balder was different. Balder, the God of Light, was rumored to be the personification of light itself. His death was said to have caused the sun to lose its warmth and brightness! Even the light within people''s hearts seemed to fade, leading to moral decay and downfall! In a way, the beginning of Ragnarok was tied to his death. From these descriptions, it was clear that Balder''s power was rather abstract, unlike a typical god. Or perhaps this was the true power of the Asgardian gods! "I wonder if I will possess these traitster on?" With this thought, Syd eagerly anticipated further unlocking his abilities. The divine power, the abstract abilities, all intrigued him. But what level of unlocking would reveal these powers? (Unlocking progress: 34%) ncing at the progress bar, Syd channeled the energy points he had umted into it.N?v(el)B\\jnn In an instant, the unlocking progress changed. (Unlocking progress: 37%) Hearing no anticipated notification, Syd felt slightly disappointed. Had it not been for the constant practice and consumption of the divine physique, replenishing his energy with sunlight, he would have had more energy points. "First, I''ll get the divine physique to level three, then focus on unlocking the next ability." Syd pondered. At that moment, distant footsteps and shouts approached, indicating someone had noticed themotion and wasing to investigate. ncing at the cowering tiger, Syd chuckled, shook his head, and left silently before anyone arrived, leaving the tiger bewildered. The tiger seemed to ponder the fact that two-legged creatures could fly. Its eyes filled with more fear as it thought. They were indeed terrifying; good thing it hadn''t attacked them earlier. With these thoughts, the tiger crouched down and instinctively licked its paw. Unnoticed, a few tiny threads of golden blood were absorbed into its body, beginning to change it rapidly. Two male workers arrived, hearing the tiger''s agonized screams. "What''s happening?" "What''s wrong with the tiger?" The two young workers stared in shock at the tiger rolling and wailing on the ground. Blood oozed from the tiger''s body, quickly rendering it emaciated. However, despite its gaunt appearance, its aura grew increasingly terrifying, like a beast ready to devour anyone. Tiny golden tendrils emerged from its body, absorbing the blood on the ground. "Ah!" Witnessing this horrifying scene and the tiger''s grotesque transformation, the workers were terrified and turned to flee. But before they could run, the tiger leaped like a rocket, reaching them in a few bounds. Before they could react, they saw the golden tendrils from the tiger pierce them. "Ah..." "Help..." In an instant, they were punctured and left riddled with holes. Gurgling sounds followed as the tendrils drained their blood, leaving them as dried corpses on the ground. The tiger''s eyes showed fear, but its newfound consciousness harbored no such emotions, surveying its surroundings. Influenced by this consciousness, the tiger''s eyes filled with a longing expression. It wanted to find its father, or rather, its master! Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Chapter 102: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== With these thoughts, the tiger leaped out of the zoo''s iron fence in a few bounds. Then, it ran in the direction it remembered the man had left, hoping to find him. If Syd were here, he would immediately recognize what was happening and feel exasperated. Ultimately, this had to do with his blood, though not entirely. While his blood was potent and could potentially enhance ordinary creatures, it could also kill them, but it wouldn''t cause such a mutation. The main cause of this mutation was Venom. Since Venom was hosted on his right hand, and the tiger had scratched his right hand, some of Venom''s tissue likely remained on the tiger''s w. When the tiger ingested it, this scene naturally unfolded. The entity now residing in the tiger was a mutated offspring of Venom, caused by Syd''s blood. If Syd had been present, he wouldn''t have known how to handle this situation, which was connected to him yet beyond his control. At that moment, Syd returned to the deste park and sat on the swing. "Let me check if Kaecilius haspleted the task I assigned him." Syd suddenly remembered that it had been a while since he checked on Kaecilius and the mission to steal energy weapons from SHIELD. He wondered about the progress. Given the advantage of teleportation, there should have been some sess, right? With this thought, he used his mental connection to focus his consciousness on Kaecilius. Upon tuning in, he saw Kaecilius and a few followers discussing whether to set up a magical ritual tomunicate with him. "Let''s wait a bit longer. I believe the great demon god will notice us soon," Kaecilius decided. Seeing his decision, the others agreed and moved on to other topics. "Has anyone found the remaining SHIELD weapon locations?" a slightly overweight follower in ck asked curiously. "SHIELD is very vignt; it''s hard to pinpoint the locations." "Yes, our previous thefts have put them on high alert." "Fortunately, we''ve collected quite a bit already. It should satisfy the demon god." The followers discussed among themselves.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Overhearing this, Syd became curious and excited. "From their conversation, it seems they''ve collected quite a few energy weapons." Syd quickly scanned their surroundings. Soon, he noticed a pile of energy weapons on an altar nearby, including standard energy guns and other peculiar designs. In total, there were about seventy or eighty items! "This should be enough!" Seeing these weapons, Syd''s eyes lit up. "Kaecilius, bring the items to the designated location," hemanded in a voice resonant like a divine decree. Kaecilius froze for a moment, then became excited. "Yes, I will follow your instructions!" Kaecilius replied respectfully. Quickly, Kaecilius used a portal to transport the energy weapons to Syd''s designated location, pleasing him. "This minion did well," Syd couldn''t help but remark. If he had done it himself, it would have taken much longer, and he might not have acquired as much. Thinking this, he pondered what ability to lend Kaecilius this time. After all, you have to give to receive. It wouldn''t be fair to provide no benefits. After some thought, he chose an ability he hadn''t showcased much before. Soul Extraction. This ability, overshadowed by more useful ones, hadn''t seen much use and was nearly forgotten. While it seemed redundant to Syd, it would be invaluable to these sorcerers. As long as they didn''t face someone with a strong spirit or soul, like Professor X, ordinary people hit by Soul Extraction would be almost certainly doomed. The soul would be pulled out, leaving no room for resistance. With this in mind, Syd lent the ability to Kaecilius. "This is the power I grant you, called Soul Extraction," a resonant voice echoed. In the next moment, Kaecilius felt different, sensing a new ability within him. "Is this astral projection?" Kaecilius, familiar with out-of-body abilities, wondered if this was simr. In Eastern terms, it would be like the soul leaving the body. "No, it''s not that simple..." Using a portal, Kaecilius grabbed a wild boar and pulled his hand away. His followers were amazed. In Kaecilius'' right hand was a blue energy orb containing a miniaturized boar-its soul. Instinctively, Kaecilius tightened his grip slightly. The blue orb shattered effortlessly. Simrly, the boar''s soul inside the orb shattered with a wail. Kaecilius and his followers were astonished. Such power! Instantly, they thought of variousbat techniques using this ability. Using magic had its costs. Even white magic had side effects if overused. These included taste disorders, nightmares, negative emotions, etc., making Kamar-Taj sorcerers prefer closebat. Thus, a close-range soul-extraction ability was more appealing than repulsive. "I feel that using Soul Extraction has no cost," Kaecilius murmured. It required only a bit of mental strength, physical energy, and magic. His followers, hearing this, were even more envious. It was evident that theck of cost was due to the demon god not demanding a price. At this moment, they contemted how to please the demon god, hoping to receive such cost-free power and magic. Syd, seeing their expressions, understood their thoughts but knew they were overly optimistic. Aside from abilities, the magical energy they called light energy was something he barely had enough of for himself, let alone lend to them. Even Kaecilius still borrowed magic from other dimensions for most spells. Still, he didn''t voice this, letting them dream on. Chapter 103: Chapter 103 Chapter 103: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] After checking on Kaecilius, Syd refocused on his own situation. His hands glowed red as he floated towards the location where Kaecilius had ced the energy weapons. Soon, he arrived at the secluded spot. Seeing the pile of weapons on the ground, Syd squatted down and began absorbing the energy. Blue light flickered from the weapons, with strands of spatial energy seeping out and crawling onto his hands, quickly entering his body. Syd could feel the damaged Orochi panel rapidly recovering. As time passed, one weapon after another was drained of its energy. Soon, he heard a series of notifications. [Ability: Levitation (Unlocked)] [Ability: Sunshine (Unlocked)] Hearing the notifications, Syd withdrew his hands, feeling quite pleased. "Finally, all my abilities are restored. I have a preliminary means of self-protection!" Syd breathed a sigh of relief. In the Marvel universe, where gods and powerful beings were everywhere, even with Sunburst, he still felt a bit uncertain. After all, the previous out-of-control incident was a fluke. He couldn''t rely on losing control every time to unleash a city-destroying move. Under normal circumstances, Sunshine at level three might cover about 120 meters, which was great for dealing with weaker foes but uncertain against stronger opponents. Thinking about this made Syd even more eager to improve his strength. Given more time, he could surely develop his powers to their fullest! Looking at the abilities on his panel, Syd focused on his current weak spot. [Ability: Godly Physique (346/500) Level 2] (It''s fits better than ''Divine'') "Let''s get this to level three first. I wonder if I can upgrade it this afternoon..." He started channeling the nascent divine power within his body. A series of notifications sounded. [Godly Physique experience +1] [Godly Physique experience +1] [Godly Physique experience +1] As he practiced Godly Physique, Syd also pondered other ways to enhance his strength, possibly through external means. If he could be stronger through experiments, he''d consider it, but as a wanted fugitive, that wasn''t feasible. So, external items were his only option... "I remember in Thor: The Dark World, the Aether, or Reality Stone, appeared, right?" "On Earth?" "Or maybe in a space connected to Earth..." Syd pondered. The Reality Stone was a game-changing item, capable of altering reality much like Chaos Magic. For example, turning bullets into bubbles or people into stone-simple tasks for the Reality Stone. It could reshape the surroundings ording to the user''s will. Of course, the power of a single stone had limits, and the Reality Stone''s effect varied with the user''s strength. Its changes were temporary, and things reverted if the stone was moved too far away. Unlike Chaos Magic, which could make permanent changes, bending reality without breaking the universe-a remarkable feat. Still, the Reality Stone was more convenient and stable, ready for use whenever needed. And with other stones, its effects would be extraordinary. With the Infinity Gauntlet linking all the stones, the Reality Stone could erase physical forms, the Soul Stone could erase souls, and the other stones would make these changes permanent... Syd frowned. "Better not gather all the Infinity Stones. With my current strength, I probably can''t withstand them..." Even if he did nothing, he could still turn to dust, a victim of cosmic whims. Unless, of course, the stones were in his possession. "Currently, Earth has the Time Stone, Space Stone, and possibly the Reality Stone. The Mind Stone will appearter..." Syd grimaced. Six stones in total, yet so many were on Earth. It was absurd! "Where exactly is the Aether, the Reality Stone?" Suddenly, Syd realized he couldn''t recall the exact location. He remembered that Jane Foster had to find it, after which it truly appeared. "Seems like I need to keep an eye on Jane Foster, waiting for her to disappear. That''s when then/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Reality Stone will emerge." Syd rubbed his chin in thought. Under the sunlight, his body continuously replenished its consumed energy. [Godly Physique experience +1] Time passed, and soon it was around 2 PM. [Ability: Godly Physique (488/500) Level 2] Leaving the park, Syd walked along a secluded path, checking his experience points. "Almost level three..." As he circted the nascent divine power within his body, someone began quietly stalking him. Watching the white-d figure from a distance, Masao Yamasaki''s eyes showed disdain. A mere mutant, no matter how powerful, had a fragile body. A sessful ambush would take down even the strongest mutant! "Even the Messiah would die if I got to him, let alone this so-called White Knight!" Yamasaki thought disdainfully. Preparing to act, hidden cameras began broadcasting the scene live. "Is it that weird guy in white again?" "Is he going to strike?" Excited viewers watched, anticipation in their eyes. Those in the know felt a twinge of sympathy for Syd. A top ten world-ss assassin-his targets never survived! If they were the man in white, they''d have prepared a will and coffin long ago. How pitiful! Influential figures and those in the know felt sorry for him. At that moment. Walking along the street, Syd noticed two middle-aged passersby approaching. Initially, they didn''t catch his attention. After all, he often encountered others. However, as they were about to pass by, Syd noticed something odd in his peripheral vision. The middle-aged man with a mustache on the left suddenly moved his right hand. With a swift motion, a sharp dagger slid from his sleeve. In a sh, the dagger aimed for Syd''s heart. In that instant, both Venom and Syd were momentarily stunned. How did this man attack without triggering his danger sense? Chapter 104: Chapter 104 Chapter 104: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [News! I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived! Event!!!] <150 Power Stones/Chapter!> ==== In the face of imminent danger, Syd didn''t have time to think. Relying on his superior reflexes, he quickly used Chaos Magic. [Chaos Magic Experience +1] A red glow appeared on his chest, effectively blocking the iing dagger. Seeing the dagger halted, Syd breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, his reaction speed was fast; otherwise, he might have been in serious trouble. Given his current level of Godly Physique, he might not have been able topletely block the dagger''s attack, potentially resulting in a wound, albeit not a fatal one. After all, even a rhino or elephant would get hurt by a sharp dagger, let alone him. In a split second, Syd decided to use Chaos Magic to restrain the attacker. However, something unexpected happened, surprising both him and the viewers. As the dagger thrust forward, a thick white smoke quickly emanated from Masao Yamasaki, engulfing him. Yamasaki''s figure blurred and vanished into the dense fog,pleting the process smoothly and swiftly. [Chaos Magic Experience +1] Syd reached out with Chaos Magic into the mist. To his surprise, the mustached man seemed to have disappeared or quickly relocated. The fog rapidly spread across the entire street, creating a dense environment where visibility was nearly zero. This strange technique caught Syd off guard. At this moment, the viewers were equally surprised and amazed. "What a peculiar technique. Is he a mutant? Is this a mutant ability?" "It doesn''t seem like it. It looks more like those ninja arts from Japan, just some deceptive tricks." "Now that you mention it, he does look a bit like someone from there." "It looks like the guy in white is in trouble. This assassin seems very skilled. One wrong move and the guy in white might get killed." The viewers discussed the situation gleefully. They believed that no matter how good the guy in white''s mutant abilities were, he might not even have the chance to use them before getting killed by these assassination techniques. However, the thick fog annoyed them, as they couldn''t see the fight clearly and had to rely on sounds to judge the situation. At that moment. Several faint whistling sounds came from the mist, indicating something flying towards Syd. Frowning, Syd used Chaos Magic to create a shield in front of him. Boom! A series of explosions erupted, engulfing everything in front of him in mes. Boom! Boom! Boom! More bomb-like projectiles resembling shurikens kepting, making Syd increasingly frustrated. He almost wanted to use Sunburst to clear the entire street and kill this annoying flea. Unable to tolerate it any longer, Syd''s hands glowed red as he floated into the air, quickly ascending dozens of meters above the fog. Seeing him suddenly fly away, Masao Yamasaki, ready for another attack, was stunned and spat in annoyance. "Damn coward, running away because you can''t win!" Just as he thought this, a red beam descended from the sky.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Boom! Not far away, the ground exploded, creating a nearly two-meter-deep crater. Another explosion followed quickly. Yamasaki was astonished, unsure of what was happening. The viewers, who had been gloating, were also confused. However, it soon became clear. A ck beetle-like camera, specifically for filming, quickly flew out of the fog and captured the scene from high above, revealing the guy in white. Syd was seen continuously releasing red energy sts from his hands, bombarding the ground below. Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground shook constantly, craters forming one after another, and walls copsing. The viewers were in disbelief. This guy''s mutant ability was this powerful? In such widespread bombardment, who could survive? No matter how skilled the assassination techniques were, they couldn''t seed under this onught. Surely, he would die! They suddenly realized they had misjudged the situation, and many of them felt uneasy. The immensemotion, like a map-wide artillery strike, shocked not only the viewers but also passersby on distant streets who noticed the incident. "Oh my God, may the Lord protect us!" "What''s happening?" "It''s the guy in white, the mutant!" Soon, people recognized who the floating figure was. But at the same time, they were shocked by his power. The ground continued to shake, and loud explosions echoed from below. Not long after, the fog dispersed, revealing the aftermath. Within a range of dozens of meters, there was hardly anything intact, only variously sized craters! At the center of the devastation, they saw Masao Yamasaki lying in the rubble, covered in blood and barely alive. As for the other middle-aged man, he had long since lost his life. "Defeated already?" "An entire street destroyed?" "Forget the city-destroying Messiah, even this new mutant is terrifying?" "Why are there so many powerful mutants?" The viewers and many influential figures were shocked and stunned. Syd paused his bombardment and slowly floated down to Masao Yamasaki. Seeing him approach, Yamasaki red at him fiercely. Syd raised his right hand, enveloping Yamasaki in a red glow, lifting him into the air. "You bastard, you damn bastard..." Yamasaki spat out blood and cursed vehemently. Syd understood the meaning and his expression turned cold. He slowly clenched his right hand. "Ah..." Yamasaki, no longer in the mood to curse, trembled violently and let out a scream that sent chills down the viewers'' spines. His body,pressed by the red glow, emitted cracking sounds. Yamasaki''s face contorted in agony, with emotions of despair, fear, resentment, and hatred shing in his eyes. "Damn... ah..." With a final scream, Yamasaki''s body burst into pieces, blood sttering everywhere like rain. Witnessing this brutal scene, everyone felt a deep fear of Syd and mutants. Soon, someone in the distant crowd started running away in terror. In no time, the area within hundreds of meters was deserted. For now, Syd had no interest in them. He checked his remaining energy after the bombardment and frowned, thinking. Although the assassin was dead, he knew this wouldn''t be the end. His current identity, though not as high-profile as his previous one, had still attracted a lot of attention, and such incidents were likely to continue. Reflecting on this, Syd realized another serious issue. Chapter 105: Chapter 105 Chapter 105: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [News! I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived! Event!!!] <150 Power Stones/Chapter!> ==== Has the danger sense failed? Pondering this, Syd decided to question Venom in detail. Flying away from the scene, he asked aloud, "Venom, what happened to your danger sense?" "Why didn''t you warn me beforehand?" At that moment, Venom''s small head emerged from his right hand. "It''s terrible, I don''t know..." Venom said dejectedly, "Before that human attacked, I didn''t sense any danger. That''s not normal..." Syd knew it wasn''t normal either and pressed for more details. "What exactly did you feel?" Venom replied, bewildered, "It felt just like any other time. I didn''t sense anything unusual." Syd frowned. Quickly, he thought of something. That assassin had another person with him... If his guess was correct, it must be because of that person. "Hopefully, this is an isted case. Otherwise, it will be troublesome..." Syd felt the situation was tricky. If his danger sense failed every time there was an assassination attempt, things would get really bad. Given his current fragile body, any unnoticed attack could be life-threatening. After all, he couldn''t stay vignt every second; he needed to rest sometimes. "I need to enhance my Godly Physique as soon as possible. With a denser body, I''ll have more confidence facing attacks." Thinking about Godly Physique, Syd realized he was close to leveling up. As he flew away, he began channeling the nascent divine power within him. [Godly Physique experience +1] [Godly Physique experience +1] After some time, a notification sounded in his ear. [Ability: Godly Physique (0/1000) Level 3] Syd immediately felt a significant change in his body. A warm current spread throughout his body, increasing the density of his bones, muscles, and skin. His physique and appearance also improved, bing more perfect. The energy within his blood grew more potent. Syd sensed the nascent divine power within him rising, and his overall mental state bing more vigorous. The overall changes were simr to the previous upgrades but on a muchrger scale. Squeezing his left arm, Syd felt that his defense had increased significantly. As for the exact amount, he was unsure. "Let''s test it out." Soon, Syd returned to the zoo fromst time. As he arrived, he noticed that the area had been cordoned off by the police, seemingly to prevent ordinary people from entering. It didn''t take long for him to find out what had happened. Syd was surprised. "So, that tiger mutated..." He wasn''t too surprised, though. He had seen simr situations before. In Venom 2, Eddie had been bitten, and the resulting blood ingestion led to the birth of a new symbiote, Carnage. Carnage was much stronger than the original Venom, and every newly born symbiote was stronger than the original... After thinking for a moment, Syd shook his head and dismissed the matter. The mutated tiger had little to do with him, as long as it didn''t interfere with him. Taking advantage of theck of attention, Syd destroyed a few cameras and approached a tiger. With experience from before, this time he used his left hand. "Roar..." The tiger growled angrily, swiping its paw at him. Swipe! Therge paw brushed against Syd''s left arm. To his surprise, the arm remained unscathed, with only a few white marks that quickly disappeared. Syd was amazed. "It seems my body density has increased significantly..." At that moment. The tiger, still enraged, opened its jaws to bite him. Syd grabbed its neck with his left hand, easily subduing it despite its struggles, clearly indicating his strength had grown considerably. Thinking it over, he used Chaos Magic to seal the tiger''s mouth. Although his arm could now withstand the tiger''s ws, he didn''t want to test its bite force. Being bitten might not result in lost limbs like an ordinary person, but it would certainly break the skin and cause bleeding. Bleeding would be inconvenient. Before anyone arrived, Syd silently left the area. "What''s going on here again?" "What''s wrong with this tiger?" Several workers and police officers ran over, puzzled by the tiger''s anxious pacing. Two middle-aged officers began talking. "Could this tiger be mutating too?" the younger officer asked warily. "It can''t be that coincidental... I''ve already requested an inspection team to take them away for examination," replied Officer Oro. The younger officer, Edward, sighed, "I heard that mutated tiger has killed more people..." "What''s going ontely? Why are these things happening..." "What''s the cause of the tiger''s mutation?" While they talked, the mutated tiger they referred to was stalking someone in the shadows. In a secluded alley, screams and crashes echoed. Bang! Bang! Bang! Gunshots rang out intermittently. "Monster!" Cornered and desperate, six ck-d men with guns huddled against a wall in terror. Their target was a monstrous figure over two meters tall, covered in ck, hideous symbioten/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om -Venom. Chomp! Venom bit off a man''s head, licking his lips as he eyed the others. "Hurry up, people areing," Eddie urged. "Yeah, yeah, Eddie, you''re so annoying." Venom, or rather the newly named Carnage, replied impatiently. He was about to leap and finish off the remaining men when he paused, looking towards a distant direction. "Eddie, something''s wrong!" "What''s the matter?" While Carnage was on alert, Eddie was puzzled, and the ck-d men were terrified as a large yellow tiger emerged from the shadows. The tiger grinned menacingly, showing its sharp teeth. "Damn, I see it smiling," Eddie eximed. "What the hell is this?" As they wondered, a hoarse, bloodthirsty voice spoke. "I sense the presence of God, of my master, from you, human. How strange..." A gold-red liquid oozed from the tiger''s head, forming a liquid face resembling a tiger''s. The voice came from its mouth. "What are you?" "A symbiote?" Carnage and Eddie eximed. Then, they noticed the strange symbiote''s words. "God?" "Master?" "What is it talking about?" Both Carnage and Eddie, as well as the six ck-d men, looked puzzled. Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Chapter 106: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [News! I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived! Event!!!] <150 Power Stones/Chapter!> ==== "Are you a symbiote?" "What do you mean by ''god'' and ''master''?" Eddie asked, confused. The symbiote-possessed tiger, nicknamed "Bomber," bared its fangs menacingly. "God is god. You, a mere mortal, cannotprehend his power..." With that, it suddenly lunged at the six ck-d men in the distance, moving with incredible speed, leaving only afterimages. Seeing the monster charge, the already tense men screamed and fired their guns. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bullets whizzed through the air at supersonic speeds, seemingly about to hit the target and kill the monster. To their shock, and to the surprise of Eddie and Venom, strands of golden-red tendrils emerged from the tiger, wrapping around the bullets and effortlessly neutralizing them. "Monster! Another monster!" The men were terrified. Bomber leaped among them, extending tendrils that quickly drained two of them, turning them into desated corpses. Witnessing this horrifying scene, both the remaining four men and Eddie and Venom were scared. This eerie tiger''s speed and strange attack methods were terrifying. Staring at the blood-sucking Bomber, Eddie, within Venom''s symbiotic form, fearfully said, "Hey Venom, I think I know what it means by ''god'' and ''master'' now..." "Doesn''t take a genius, Eddie..." Venom would have rolled his eyes if he could. Both Venom and Eddie, as well as the four remaining men, realized the gravity of the situation. If this eerie tiger was so powerful, then its ''god'' or ''master'' must be even more terrifying. After finishing its meal, Bomber ignored the bullets fired by the terrified men and turned its head towards Eddie and Venom. "You are strange." "You are like a part of the god, my master, possessing a simr aura." It began questioning, "What is your rtionship with the great one?" "You, a weak human, and you, a creature like me but far weaker, how could you be connected to a god?" "Answer me!" It bared its fangs and red at them, a mix of excitement and anticipation in its eyes. Eddie and Venom were bewildered, not understanding what this monster was talking about. Still, they realized the danger they were in. Reluctantly admitting it, Venom sensed that this creature was extremely dangerous, its power beyond imagination! He couldn''t fathom why this damn tiger symbiote was so absurdly strong, stronger than anything he''d seen! They racked their brains for a way out. Suddenly, Venom had an idea. "Damn, could it be talking about my other half?" Eddie was taken aback, then remembered something. "Tell me everything you know!" Bomber demanded. Quickly, Venom recounted his experiences, including an encounter with a mysterious man in ck. As he listened, Bomber''s eyes gleamed with understanding. "If that''s the case, everything makes sense. Your other half is hosted by the god, my master." "And through him, with some of the god''s blood and power, I was indirectly created..." Bomber murmured. Upon hearing this, Venom, Eddie, and the four men were stunned, then gasped. "So this monster was born because of that so-called god?" "No wonder it''s so hard to deal with..." "Wait, does that mean there''s really a god in this world?" "Just a bit of his blood and power created this monster?" They were incredulous. If this monster was so strong, then what about the god it spoke of? Who was this god, anyway? Suddenly, Eddie remembered something. "Wait, Venom, could this god be the Messiah?" Venom was stunned, then recalled the identity of that individual. They had heard and seen news of the Messiah destroying a city not long ago. Comparing the mysterious man with the Messiah, they realized that he was indeed the Messiah! So this tiger''s god might be the Messiah? After all, Venom''s other half had been hosted by him. Though they knew the Messiah was terrifying, creating such a monster with just a bit of blood and power was unimaginable! At this moment, both Eddie and Venom, and the four men who overheard, were stunned and incredulous. "This monster was created by the Messiah''s blood and power?" "If it''s his blood and power, that makes sense." "Damn, just a bit of his stuff can kill us..." The four men spoke, faces filled with unwillingness and fear. As for Venom, he felt a surge of envy and jealousy. Though he believed he and Eddie were well-matched and didn''t want to change hosts, he couldn''t help but feel those emotions. At that moment. "Messiah?" Bomber paused, finding relevant information in the memories of those it had consumed, then felt a burst of joy. Finally, some information about its master! Knowing this... In the next instant, with a few swipes, Bomber killed the four men trying to escape, devouring them. "Ah..." After finishing them, it saw that Eddie and Venom had already run far away. Bomber hesitated, unsure whether to chase them. After a moment, it decided against it. "Those two seem connected to my master, so I''ll let them go..." With that thought, Bomber leaped away to continue its search for its master. In the distance.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Is it still following?" Eddie asked worriedly as they ran. "No..." Venom sensed, relieved. They both sighed in relief. Sensing Eddie''s worry, Venom reassured him, "Don''t worry, Eddie. With how arrogant it is, it''ll get into trouble soon enough!" Eddie rxed at that, thinking Venom was right. As he rxed, a thought struck him, and his eyes lit up. "Venom, do you think thetest news about the Messiah would be worth a lot?" "Uh..." Venom paused, remembering that Eddie was still a journalist. Chapter 107: Chapter 107 Chapter 107: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [News! I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived! Event!!!] <150 Power Stones/Chapter!>n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ==== Quickly, Eddie sold the news about the mutated tiger for a very high price. As he had anticipated, anything rted to the Messiah drew significant attention. Even a mutated tiger was no exception. Upon hearing the news, many people started plotting to capture it. While Eddie happily counted his money and various factions rejoiced at the appearance of the mutated tiger, Irina, who hadn''t hosted a live broadcast in a long time, started one! Under the spotlight, Irina, with her slender figure and wearing a light green long dress, looked stunning. "Hello, everyone! It''s been a long time." Irina smiled, her red lips captivating. Watching the broadcast, the audience andizens felt confused. Even the X-Men and the Brotherhood of Mutants were puzzled. Since Irina had mentioned the authorities'' ns to bring more firepower and troops, only for them to lose again, she hadn''t hosted any live broadcasts for a long time. Whether it was embarrassment or fear of bacsh, she hadn''t continued her show. So why now? Under the spotlight, Irina showed a pitiful expression. "I know you want to criticize me, but please hold off. This time, I bring you thetest news about the Messiah." Thetest news about the Messiah? The audience andizens were intrigued, and the mutants watching became more alert. The news about the Messiah made them pause their criticisms, ready to hear what Irina had to say. Under the spotlight, Irina sighed, "ording to reliable sources, the monstrous tiger roaming the city and killing people is rted to the Messiah." "It''s rumored that this tiger''s mutation and birth are connected to him..." Hearing her words, countless viewers were stunned. Lately, besides news about the Messiah and the White-d Freak, the murderous tiger had garnered the most attention online. The tiger''s presence had made many people afraid to leave their homes, fearing for their lives. And now, this murderous tiger was connected to the Messiah? The audience was shocked. Irina continued, "Rest assured, the authorities are already nning to capture it. It won''t be long before this mutated tiger is dealt with." "Moreover, I have more news for you today." "ording to reliable sources, the Messiah has appeared in a small city." Her face filled with righteous indignation, Irina said, "This Messiah not only defies the government''s attempts to capture him but is also recruiting disciples." "He has gathered many mutants, seemingly to oppose the government. Among them, twelve apostles, or guardian knights, havemitted numerous heinous acts." Upon hearing this, both ordinary viewers and mutants like the X-Men were taken aback. The Messiah was recruiting mutants to rebel against the government? And he had appointed twelve apostles? At the X-Mansion. "This child..." Professor X, sitting in his wheelchair, looked grave, sighing inwardly at the misguided path the Messiah was taking. He pondered how to guide this powerful Omega mutant back onto the right path. Beside him, the burly Colossus and Wolverine, Logan, looked incredulous. Could Su really be doing such things? They found it hard to believe. At the Brotherhood of Mutants. Erik, listening to Irina''stest news, brightened up, smiling gradually. "This child is on the right path..." Not only did he think the Messiah was not wrong, but he also thought he was doing great. He felt that the Messiah was bing more like him. If they met, they might be close friends. Mao thought to himself. At Stark Tower. Tony Stark, busy working on his armor, looked serious, feeling that human society might face significant turmoil because of the Messiah. He wondered if there was any way to stop the Messiah... Meanwhile, in the broadcast, Irina pointed to arge screen in the distance. In the next second, therge screen filled most of the broadcast, with Irina bing a small window. As the footage began ying, Irina narrated, "This is a battle scene of one of the twelve apostles, the Crystal Man." In front of countless viewers, a young ck man was confronting seven or eight armed men. The young man smirked, then extended his right hand towards them. In the next instant, the armed men cried out as transparent, crystalline substances rapidly covered their bodies. In mere moments, they were immobilized, transformed into crystal statues. Through the transparent crystals, their terrified, desperate expressions were visible. They looked like insects trapped in amber, frozen in time. During this, some had realized the danger and fired their guns, but the bullets were encased in crystals mid-air and fell to the ground. This only deepened their despair. As the footage yed, Irina, with a serious expression, said, "This is the power of the Messiah''s disciple, one of the twelve apostles, the Crystal Man." "Recently, he attacked this base alone, and everyone inside died. Not a single person survived!" "This Crystal Man''s actions are utterly vile, defying thew!" Finally, Irina said gravely, "And this is just one of the Messiah''s apostles. There are eleven more!" Listening to her, countless people gasped. This was terrifying! What kind of power, what kind of force was this? Especially with the Messiah involved! At this point, the footage of the Crystal Man changed to another scene. In the new footage, a familiar-looking young man in ck stood on a tform, giving a speech. Below him, hundreds of fanatical followers listened. This shocking scene made countless people gasp again. Ordinary citizens were terrified, though a small number were dismissive. "Does he really think he''s a god?" "Does he think no one can take him down?" "Having some power makes him so arrogant?" These were the voices of those in positions of power and those with strong abilities. Chapter 108: Chapter 108 Chapter 108: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [News! I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived! Event!!!] <150 Power Stones/Chapter!> ==== They thought this Messiah was nothing but a clown. With such arrogance, someone would inevitably deal with him sooner orter! And just as they predicted, Irina''s solemn voice rang out in the broadcast. "Rest assured, viewers, such evil forces will not be tolerated by the government. Authorities are already addressing this issue, and it won''t be long before we have an answer." "Neither the Twelve Apostles nor this Messiah will escape!" "Rumor has it that the authorities have prepared even more powerful and mysterious weapons this time!" "Please rest assured..." Irinaforted the many viewers. However, despite her reassurances, the viewers weren''t entirely convinced. The Messiah was so powerful; what kind of secret weapon could possibly deal with him? No matter what Irina said this time, they found it hard to believe.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Irina knew what most of the audience was thinking, but she didn''t rush to argue. Time would prove everything. She smiled confidently. Seeing her sudden confident smile, X-Men like Logan and members of the Brotherhood of Mutants felt a pang of worry for Syd. What preparations did they have to make this woman so confident? They believed Irina wasn''t foolish and wouldn''t underestimate the power of the Messiah. At Stark Tower. Tony Stark had just recovered from Irina''s news bombardment when he heard Jarvis''s voice. "Sir, you have a call." Tony Stark was puzzled. He nced at the phone but decided to ignore it. After a while, when Tony didn''t answer, Jarvis''s voice sounded again. "Sir, my program has been altered." Then, the voice of a middle-aged man came through. "Mr. Stark, I need to speak with you." It was S.H.I.E.L.D. agent Phil Coulson. Tony Stark sighed, picked up the phone, and quickly said, "This is, um... Agent Coulson, please be brief. I''m busy." Soon, Agent Coulson arrived via elevator. He raised his hand and handed Tony Stark a file. Tony didn''t take it and casually said, "I don''t like people handing me things." Coulson, exasperated, remembered Tony Stark''s peculiar habit. After cing the file on the table, Tony Stark began to flip through it. "And this is..." he asked as he read. "Mr. Stark, these are some materials on the Sentinel robots. The Director hopes you can join the project to help us perfect them," Coulson exined. Putting the file down, Tony Stark impatiently said, "Hey, Agent, why should I help you?" He knew what the Sentinels were and always thought they were too dangerous. Coulson corrected him, "Mr. Stark, this isn''t helping me; it''s helping S.H.I.E.L.D." "I''ll be frank, Mr. Stark, that mutant Messiah is too dangerous. We need your help to perfect the Sentinels so we can deal with him." Tony frowned and said, "He''s just a kid. Maybe there''s still room for negotiation. Are you sure this is necessary?" Honestly, he was reluctant to develop dangerous weapons to target a kid. To him, the Messiah was still a child. Everyone had their youthful indiscretions, and perhaps destroying a city wasn''t his intention. From his usual behavior, he didn''t seem like a mass murderer. If not for Coulson and others pushing him, that child might not have done such a thing. Coulson, frustrated, said, "Mr. Stark, he''s no longer a child. Have you ever seen a child destroy a city?" "The power he holds is too dangerous. If not dealt with in time, it could lead to greater disasters..." They talked for a long time, but in the end, Tony didn''t agree to join the project. However, he had his own n. He decided to visit the child soon to see if there was a chance for reconciliation. While Tony and Agent Coulson talked and various factions took action, Syd was utterly baffled. Standing in a hidden corner, watching the broadcast on the big screen in the square, he waspletely dumbfounded. He could only say... Who can understand this? After waking up, he suddenly had twelve apostles and a bunch of followers out of nowhere. Who understands? Syd was speechless. He was still here, yet everywhere people were talking about him recruiting disciples, having twelve apostles, and guardian knights. Watching Irina''s broadcast, his mouth twitched non-stop. "Who is this person?" At that moment, the broadcast showed the Messiah giving a speech on a high tform. Syd looked at the person from different angles but couldn''t see any difference in appearance. "Is it Mystique?" From his memory, the only one who could mimic a person so perfectly was Mystique. But then he thought it might not be her. "And these twelve apostles..." Syd curiously observed the so-called apostles and couldn''t help but admire the imposter''s ability to recruit people. After watching the entire broadcast, he pondered. Eventually, he decided to find out who this imposter was. He went to a secluded alley and waited for a while. After dealing with a group of armed robbers, he obtained some cash. Quickly, he used the money to get a map. In the next moment, he took off, flying swiftly towards his target. Unlike before, this time he flew at an incredible speed, leaving only a shadow visible to the naked eye. It was the newly unlocked floating flight! [Floating Flight experience +1] Feeling the wind, Syd couldn''t help but marvel at the speed of floating flight. It was much faster than using chaotic magic. Of course, it was still slower than the supersonic speed of Mjolnir. However, floating flight was only at level four. As his fastest-growing ability, it would likely match or surpass Mjolnir''s speed at level five! Thinking of Mjolnir, Syd recalled Thor. He wondered when Thor would reappear. While heading towards his destination, preparing to see themotion, the mutated tiger Cannonball also noticed the news about him and happily set off to find its master. Not only it, but the X-Men and Mao''s Brotherhood of Mutants also began to take action. Chapter 109: Chapter 109 Chapter 109: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== X Academy "Scott, take Storm and the others and try to persuade the child," Professor Xavier, sitting in his wheelchair, instructed Scott who was standing not far away. "I''ll go too," Logan raised his hand. Chris and a few others also expressed their desire to go along. Charles considered their rtionship with the child and agreed to their suggestion. Brotherhood of Mutants Mao sat in his chair, pondering for a while before deciding to send Mystique to talk to the child. Soon, Mystique set off with a few mutants. Meanwhile At Base 23, ck Sentinel robots suddenly raised their heads and looked into the distance, moving in unison. Swish, swish, swish, they quickly flew towards their target. In addition to them, Tony had also donned his suit and was heading towards the same location. There were also individuals from other forces heading there quietly, including but not limited to Hydra, the Dabari aliens, and others... Messiah City Since the arrival of the Messiah, the city had been renamed to Messiah City. At this moment, the twelve disciples of the Messiah, all mutants, were having a serious discussion. "Why are you nervous? Let theme. Do you think we would be afraid?" said Ayana, the Crystal Man, a tall and lean man with ck skin, sitting in his chair indifferently. "Indeed, no matter who they are, they won''t be our match!" Heidi, a red-haired woman in white, smiled. Beside her sat Kirill and Mark, both of whom had once encountered Syd and were awed by his terrifying power. Since witnessing his god-like destruction, they had admired him greatly, believing him to be the god of mutants, the one who could save them. So, when they heard about the Messiah recruiting disciples, they came without hesitation. Although the twelve disciples were chosen through apetition where the weak were eliminated, the initial spots were more avable, so the three managed to secure positions. However, they would lose their spots if stronger neers appeared. Heidi smiled at the other eleven disciples, "Moreover, with the god-like Messiah here, how could those weaklings be our match?" A chorus of agreement followed her words. "Yes!" "With Messiah-sama here, those people are no match!" "Messiah-sama is an Omega-level mutant. Those people seeking trouble with such a powerful mutant are seeking death!" Half an hourter, a ck fighter jetnded outside Messiah City. As the hatch opened, Logan and others, dressed in ck X-Men uniforms, stepped out. "This is Messiah City?" "Where is Syd?" Cyclops and the others examined the small city ahead. Soon, they grabbed a city resident. "Brother, do you know where Messiah is?" Otto, a middle-aged man with a wrinkled face, asked a passerby. Initially feeling annoyed at being stopped, the young white man Bob''s expression changed to one of fear. "At the center of the city. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have things to do," Bob said quickly and then hurriedly ran away. Logan and the others exchanged nces, noticing the fear in the young man''s eyes. "It seems Syd isn''t very popr," Otto remarked. As they spoke, they made their way towards the city center. However, halfway there, they saw tall, ck humanoid figures flying past in the distance. "Sentinel robots!" They recognized them immediately, and their faces changed. One, two, ten... Seeing only ten, Logan and the others sighed in relief but were also puzzled. These ten Sentinels were undoubtedly sent to deal with Syd. After learning their lesson, knowing Syd''s strength, why did the authorities only send ten Sentinels? It seemed like a death mission. Scott and the others were perplexed. Thinking about it, they hurried towards the city center. By now, other forces had also arrived and were heading towards the city center. When Logan and the others approached the center, they saw ten Sentinels standing outside a tall building, not making a move. "What are they doing?" Logan wondered, "Why aren''t they attacking?" As time passed, the twelve disciples, wary but eager, walked out to confront the Sentinels. They included ten men and two women, ranging from young teenagers to elderly men. "Are they Messiah''s twelve disciples?" At this time, Raven and others from the Brotherhood of Mutants also arrived. Raven stood at a distance, cautiously watching the Sentinels. She found it strange. It was understandable if the disciples hesitated, but why weren''t the Sentinels making a move? While they were confused, the reason was clear to Alessandro, who was secretly controlling the Sentinels, and Dr. Bolivar. They needed all forces to arrive before defeating the disciples and Messiah publicly, demonstrating the consequences of opposing their government. As time passed, more forces arrived, and even drones began live-streaming the scene. With millions of viewers watching, three factions emerged: the disciples led by Messiah, the Sentinels representing the official forces, and the X-Men and other forces. Even Iron Man Tony Stark arrived, frowning at the scene.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om When everyone had almost gathered, a hidden speaker on the shoulder of a Sentinel robot buzzed. "Laughable disciples, bring out your Messiah, or you won''t have a chanceter." Alessandro''s mocking voice came through the speaker. Hearing this, Ayana, the Crystal Man, sneered, "Just these robots, and you think they deserve Messiah-sama''s attention?" "I alone can deal with this trash!" With that, he acted immediately. Under millions of gazes, the ten Sentinels were instantly covered in crystalyers. Within seconds, they were frozen in crystal! Seeing this, the onlookers from various forces were stunned. The Sentinels were dealt with just like that? Ayana looked proud, secretly relieved, and said, "Sentinel robots?" "They''re nothing..." Just as he was about to continue, the disciples smiled, but then their faces changed. The Sentinels, frozen in crystal, began to glow red, turning into a magma-like form. In an instant, the crystals melted into liquid. Ayana''s face changed drastically, and the other disciples were equally shocked. "Ayana failed?" "These are Sentinel robots?" "They''re tough to deal with?" Whether it was the disciples or the Hydra forces, everyone was shocked. Several times, the Sentinels had been easily dealt with by Messiah, making them seem weak. But now, they realized they were underestimated. Was it that Messiah was too strong, making the Sentinels seem weak? Flying in the distance, Tony was also surprised, more impressed by the child''s power. Agent Coulson''s words seemed more credible. The child''s power was indeed terrifying. As they thought it was over, the Sentinels disyed an even more horrifying scene. "Ah..." Ayana tried to use his powers, covering the Sentinels inyers of crystal, trying to freeze them again. But before he could seed, something strange happened to him, catching everyone''s attention. "What happened to Ayana?" "Is this a manifestation of his powers?" A familiar crystalyer appeared on Ayana. Thinking it was a manifestation of his powers, Ayana''s terrified shout interrupted their thoughts. "Crystal?" "How is this possible? I didn''t activate my powers on myself!" "Heidi, help..." Ayana reached out, trying to ask for help, but before he could finish, he waspletely encased in crystal, his terrified and confused expression visible inside. "This is..." Everyone, including Logan and the onlookers, realized something was wrong. The crystal on Ayana wasn''t a manifestation of his powers. It was... "The Sentinels?" Eyes widened in shock, looking at the Sentinels. Gasps erupted. "My god, they can copy mutant abilities. Did they copy Ayana''s power?" "I heard Sentinels had ws and couldn''t copy abilities. What''s going on?" "Have they been upgraded?" Cyclops Scott and the others felt a deep fear. Watching the live stream, Professor Charles Xavier and Mao were equally rmed. If the Sentinels could freely copy abilities, what future did mutants have? Even Professor X worried about the future of mutants. While mutants worried, millions of viewers were thrilled. "My god, copying abilities. That mutant Messiah is nothing against these Sentinels!" "So strong!" "Defeat those damn mutants..." "Kill Messiah, avenge the city''s people, haha..." Their initial doubts turned to belief that the Sentinels could defeat Messiah. The next scene confirmed their thoughts. Seeing Ayana frozen, Heidi and others couldn''t sit still and attacked. A tall, white-haired old man roared, turning his body into a grey stone form. He charged at the Sentinels, leaving grey footprints that turned to stone. As he touched a Sentinel, it began to petrify, but it stopped quickly. The Sentinel transformed to match him, copying his ability. The Sentinel''s right hand turned sharp and stabbed at him. "Ah..." The old man screamed as his abdomen was pierced and then thrown to the ground like trash. This scene repeated with other disciples facing simr situations. Whether invisibility, energysers, or other abilities, each Sentinel could replicate them. In a short time, more than half of the disciples were down, writhing in pain. A blue-haired girl, nicknamed Healer, frantically tried to heal members but couldn''t keep up with the injuries. Eventually, a Sentinel grabbed her neck and lifted her. "Ah..." she screamed. "Healer..." Heidi and others shouted anxiously. The Sentinel didn''t rush to kill, and Alessandro''s voice came through the speaker. "Where is your Messiah? Why hasn''t hee out yet?" Chapter 110: Chapter 110 Chapter 110: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Listening to the middle-aged man''s smug voice over the transmitter, both the X-Men and the Brotherhood of Mutants were filled with concern at the sight of these powerful Sentinel robots. "They can copy mutant abilities. Messiah-sama..." Even the twelve disciples, who had great confidence in the Messiah, felt uncertain after facing these despair-inducing Sentinels. Although Messiah-sama was nearly god-like, dealing with these ability-copying entities might not be easy. "Does the government know what they''re researching?" Flying in the distance, Tony frowned, feeling the Sentinel robots were too dangerous. He also harbored some doubts about whether the child could defeat them. At that moment, a beastly roar echoed. Arge yellow tiger appeared out of nowhere, moving as swiftly as the wind, leaving only an afterimage as it leaped behind a Sentinel robot. Fine, hair-like golden-red tendrils emerged and struck the back of the ck Sentinel robot like lightning. In an instant, the golden-red tendrils pierced through the Sentinel robot, which was too slow to react or change form. Seeing this, the X-Men, Brotherhood of Mutants, S.H.I.E.L.D., Hydra, and other onlookers were all astonished. "This..." The Sentinel robot was destroyed just like that? "What is that thing?" "A tiger?" After a moment of surprise, Tony and the others quickly recognized it. "It''s that mutant tiger that escaped from the zoo?!" "Is it really that powerful?" In response to the sudden attack, the remaining nine Sentinel robots transformed into their steel forms. This gave Heidi and the other disciples a brief respite as they looked at the intruding tiger in amazement. Soon, the battle between the Sentinel robots and the mutant tiger began. Under countless gazes, the tiger, agile as a bullet, left numerous afterimages, dodgingser and physical attacks repeatedly. However, against the steel-formed Sentinels, its golden-red tendrils made no progress, causing almost no damage. Suddenly, the running tiger''s body stiffened, bing encased in a transparent crystal. Boom! Three Sentinel robots seized the opportunity, their heads opening to release three thick yellow-redser beams that instantly hit the tiger. "Roar..." With a painful roar, the tiger was sted away by theser beams. When theser beams subsided, the onlookers saw its charred body, with most of it missing. Just when they thought the tiger was dead, it staggered to its feet, dragging its heavily damaged body. Tiny tendrils wriggled rapidly in its gaping wounds, seemingly healing. It devoured the corpse of a dead disciple, leaving only the skeleton. Then, its damaged body rapidly regenerated. Seeing this, Alessandro, secretly controlling the Sentinels, and Dr. Bolivar were both surprised. Not only them, but Logan and the others, along with the online audience, were also taken aback. "This monster is hard to kill? It can still move even after that, without a vital point?" "I remember this mutant tiger is rted to the Messiah, right?" "Even if it''s just rted to Messiah, it''s this powerful?" The onlookers were astonished and secretly admired the Messiah, thinking that if an influenced tiger was so formidable, what about the Messiah himself? Unfortunately, even though the tiger was powerful, against the Sentinels, it was just struggling to survive. Indeed, as the Sentinels continued to attack, the tiger quickly fell into a disadvantage. Even with the remaining disciples'' help, they were on the verge of defeat. The X-Men and Brotherhood of Mutants hesitated, unsure whether to step in. However, the Sentinels'' strength made them wary. At this moment, as the nine remaining Sentinels were pressing the disciples, they suddenly paused, ceasing their assault. While everyone was puzzled, the Sentinels looked in one direction and then flew towards it. "What are they doing?" Just as the crowd wondered, the middle-aged man''s excited voice came through the transmitter. "Messiah, is that you? You''ve finallye out?!" Messiah? The various forces were stunned and quickly followed the Sentinels. At this moment, the despairing disciples became excited. Following the Sentinels, they saw a young man in ck standing at the side door of a building, confronting the Sentinels. Everyone immediately recognized the young man. "It''s Messiah!" "It really is him!" The X-Men, Brotherhood of Mutants, Hydra, S.H.I.E.L.D., Tony Stark, and other factions were all invigorated. Every eye was fixed on the young man, including the millions of viewers watching the live stream. Seeing the ordinary-looking young man standing there, they felt an invisible aura, a palpable tension. This was the rumored Omega-level mutant who destroyed a city! The ultimate threat among mutants! His terrifying power and identity made them tremble and feel suffocated. No matter how they belittled him before, facing him now, they couldn''t deny their fear. Even without doing anything, his mere presence pressured them. Even Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar, controlling the Sentinels, felt the pressure. The transmitter carried Alessandro''s low voice. "Messiah, you finally showed up!" "This time, you will be punished!" With that, Alessandro controlled the Sentinels to attack despite the pressure. Swish. Some Sentinels turned invisible, others opened their heads to firesers, and some even used the Crystal Man''s ability to attack the Messiah. "Wait..." Under countless gazes, the ''Messiah,'' who had been pretending to be calm, suddenly showed panic and tried to shout something. But with a bang, he was struck by a feint from a Sentinel and sent flying.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om With a scream, ''Messiah'' hit a distant wall and spat blood. Alessandro, controlling the Sentinels, was stunned, as was Dr. Bolivar. Mystique Raven, Wolverine Logan, Cyclops Scott, and the remaining disciples were all stunned. S.H.I.E.L.D., Hydra, the Dabari aliens were all shocked. "This child..." Tony was dumbfounded. Even Professor Xavier, Mao, and millions of viewers watching the live stream were no exception. After a moment of silence, chaotic discussions erupted. "My God!" "Messiah was defeated?" "He was beaten and spat blood?" At this moment, they felt their worldview crumbling and doubted everything. Could the Omega-level mutant Messiah, who destroyed a city, be defeated so easily? Even if they thought the Sentinels had a chance, it shouldn''t have been this easy! Even Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar, controlling the Sentinels, couldn''t believe it. "Messiah-sama, you..." "How could this be..." Heidi and the disciples, eyes red, felt their worship and admiration shatter. Was Messiah really so useless? In the midst of the shocked expressions, the fallen ''Messiah'' struggled to stand, looking panicked, trying to say something. At this moment, a hoarse, bloody voice echoed. "No, you are not my master!" It was the mutant tiger speaking. Everyone was stunned. They knew the tiger''s rtionship with the Messiah. Its words meant... Before they could react, the tiger hesitated and said something even more shocking. "No, no!" "I sensed my master nearby. He must be here!" Everyone was astonished. The tiger''s words hinted that the real Messiah was still nearby. Chapter 111: Chapter 111 Chapter 111: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== What? Everyone was stunned. Initially confused by the Messiah''s strange behavior, they were further baffled by the mutant tiger''s im that it sensed the Messiah''s presence nearby. The mutant tiger carefully sensed again and then directed its gaze toward a specific direction. "Master, you must be here!" the tiger eximed excitedly. Following its gaze, everyone instinctively made way, creating arge open space. Seeing this, Syd, hiding behind a building, shook his head and slowly stepped out. Dressed in his ck attire, fluttering in the wind, his mysterious figure came into view. Recognizing the familiar face of the young man, they were taken aback. Another Messiah? At this moment, "Yes, I''m a fake, an impostor!" "Don''t kill me!" The injured ''Messiah'' hastily confessed. As he spoke, his body shimmered and transformed into a middle-aged man right before everyone''s astonished eyes. "I used my illusion ability to disguise myself as Messiah. Initially, I just wanted to make some money, but I..." The middle-aged man, Emin, exined with a bitter smile. The remaining disciples and the crowd were both shocked and furious. They had been fooled by a chatan? Just then, "How do we know you''re not fake too!" Alessandro''s voice came through the transmitter. Suddenly, a silver Sentinel robot moved swiftly toward Syd, the real Messiah. It raised its massive right hand, clenched into a fist, and swung at Syd with a powerful whoosh. Seeing this, the audience''s eyes filled with anticipation. This time, they didn''t immediately believe this was the real Messiah. Even the remaining disciples and Tony Stark shared simr thoughts, expecting to see Messiah being punched and sent flying, bleeding. As the fist approached, Syd frowned and instinctively raised his right hand to block. [God Finger experience +1] Their sh created the sound of shattering ss! Everyone saw the young man lightly raise his right hand, and with a bang, the Sentinel robot was flung away like an annoying piece of trash. With a loud crash, the Sentinel robot hit the ground, creating several cracks in the surface. Tony and the others looked over to see the Sentinel robot, its steel arm deformed and covered inrge gashes from ss shards. It was clear that the Sentinel had suffered significant damage from a single blow. "This..." Everyone was astonished. One blow had severely damaged a Sentinel robot? The twelve disciples together couldn''t take down a single one, and now it was easily handled? Wasn''t he supposed to be sent flying by the Sentinel''s punch? "Is he the real Messiah?!" Slowly realizing this, they were struck by a wave of pressure. Regardless of their previous doubts, facing the real Messiah confirmed their fears. After all, this was the one who destroyed a city, the rumored Omega-level mutant! Even among millions of viewers, Tony and others felt the weight of this realization. At this moment, "Hahaha, you''re the real one!" Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar, controlling the Sentinels, weren''t disappointed by the failure. Instead, they seemed even more excited, possibly emboldened by defeating the fake Messiah.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The remaining eight Sentinels and one barely functioning Sentinel flew up, surrounding the ck-d Syd. Syd frowned and, under everyone''s gaze, slowly ascended into the air. A haunting, ethereal tune began to y, and an invisible aura emanated from him. Floating, mysterious, ethereal... He appeared almost god-like... "This kid..." Tony was taken aback. Even with prior expectations, witnessing it firsthand gave him a unique feeling. No wonder this one was called Messiah; even an impostor could gather many followers. It made sense. At that moment, Tony felt like he was looking at a god. The others who witnessed this shared simr feelings. However, seeing him face off against the Sentinels, they were uncertain who would win. Even Professor Charles Xavier and Mao had their doubts. The Sentinel''s previous disy of abilities was indeed terrifying. At this moment, The Sentinels attacked. One Sentinel turned invisible, disappearing as if bing air, likely preparing for a covert strike. Another transformed into a stone-like state and charged. Others opened their heads, glowing yellow-red, ready to firesers. To everyone''s surprise, one Sentinel vanished from its spot in a sh. Seeing this familiar scene, Syd''s eyes widened in surprise. "Teleportation?" "How is this possible..." No time to ponder, he disappeared from his position, sensing no danger. [Teleportation Experience +1] Sure enough! Behind him, a Sentinel''s right hand, shaped like a spear, pierced through where he had just stood. If he hadn''t teleported away, he would''ve been skewered! At this moment, "Syd, finish them quickly. The longer this drags on, the more dangerous it bes!" "And for some reason, my danger sense is acting up, sometimes working, sometimes not. It''s strange..." Venom urged anxiously. Without Venom''s reminder, Syd already sensed something was wrong. "That Sentinel just copied my teleportation?" Syd''s heart grew heavy. [Rebound Shield experience +1] He raised his hand, blocking several iingser beams. Though doubting the Sentinels could easily copy his abilities, he decided not to dy any longer. The next moment, Syd made his move. Chapter 112: Chapter 112 Chapter 112: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!]N?v(el)B\\jnn ==== [ck Particle experience +1] Syd tentativelyunched ck particles. They shot forward like bullets at an incredible speed toward the nearest Sentinel robot. However, just as the particles were about to hit, a familiar scene unfolded before everyone''s eyes. The Sentinel robot blurred and vanished, reappearing a short distance away. Syd frowned. What surprised him even more was that another Sentinel robot suddenly emitted a ck wave from its hand. In the next second, familiar ck particles shot toward him. "ck particles?" "These Sentinels can really copy my abilities?" Syd thought, his form flickering as he used teleportation to vanish from his spot. At this moment, Alessandro''s voice came through the transmitter on the Sentinel robots. "Hahaha, Messiah, I admit you''re formidable and your abilities are terrifying, but how will you fight against yourself?" "Ha! The Sentinels just used your abilities!" His voice echoed around Syd and was also heard by the onlookers from various forces and the millions of online viewers. Discussions erupted. "Wow, no wonder those ck things looked familiar. They''re Messiah''s abilities!" "Are Sentinels really that terrifying?" "Messiah is terrifying, but because he''s so terrifying, these Sentinels have also be monsters. He can''t possibly defeat opponents with his own abilities!" "Messiah is finished, hahaha..." Not only the online audience thought this, but the X-Men and Brotherhood of Mutants also shared the same fear. These Sentinels were using Messiah''s abilities! And Messiah was an Omega-level mutant! If they had to face Sentinels with Messiah''s abilities, it was better to die quickly to avoid prolonged suffering. Seeing this, both Professor Charles Xavier and Mao Erik felt a deep sense of dread for the future of mutants. There was a feeling that mutants were facing an apocalypse. At this moment, Alessandro''s mocking voice continued through the transmitter. "Facing your own abilities, do you feel powerless and afraid?" "Don''t worry, soon you''ll face several opponents with your abilities. Let''s see how you win!" As he spoke, Syd, surrounded by Sentinels, began to glow. [Sunshine experience +1] A terrifying tinum-colored light burst from his body, rapidly spreading outwards. The light illuminated everything around him! Whether invisible or preparing to attack, all the Sentinels were enveloped by the light. "It''s useless!" Seeing this, Alessandro''s cold voice followed. It seemed he expected the Sentinels to copy this ability and use it to suppress Messiah into despair. Tony and others, far away, shared simr thoughts. But to Alessandro and Tony''s surprise, when the light hit the Sentinels, they didn''t replicate it. Instead, they kept switching forms-stone, diamond, steel... However, no matter how they changed, the light caused their materials to disintegrate into particles and ashes. For a moment, dust filled the air! The Sentinels struggled but to no avail, ultimately turning to ash and vanishing. When the light dissipated, all the Sentinels were gone! Seeing Syd still emitting a faint glow, Tony and the others immediately began to discuss. "Is this the Omega ability of the Messiah?" Scenes of city destruction reyed in their minds, making them feel suffocated and pressured. "Damn it!" Watching the darkened screen, Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar were dismayed and somewhat regretful. They hadn''t ordered the Sentinels to escape earlier because they hoped to copy the Messiah''s abilities. Now it was toote. "Dr. Bolivar, why couldn''t the Sentinels copy the Messiah''s ability?" Watching the scene through a drone''s camera, Alessandro turned and asked. The short Dr. Bolivar frowned as he checked the data. "Messiah''s ability isplex and highly destructive, exceeding the limits of replication. Moreover..." "You know, the current Sentinels aren''t fully developed; they''re prototypes. Their ability to copy relies on Rogue." Alessandro nodded silently. He knew that the Sentinels'' copying ability had ws, simr to Rogue''s. They had to be within a certain range to copy abilities and needed time to do so. Additionally, the copied abilities had a time limit, bing ineffective after a while, just like Rogue. If Rogue could infinitely store and absorb other mutants'' abilities, she would have be invincible and wouldn''t have ended up as theirb subject. Moreover, Sentinels couldn''t use multiple mutant abilities simultaneously. Abilities like flight andsers were inherent to the machines themselves. Too many shorings... Due to these ws, Alessandro sought out S.H.I.E.L.D. to invite the arrogant Tony to join and help improve the Sentinels. Unfortunately, Stark refused! Thinking about this made Alessandro furious. "Activate the contingency n," Dr. Bolivar suggested. Alessandro nodded. Back at the battlefield, as the light faded, Syd checked his remaining energy and breathed a slight sigh of relief. Thankfully, he hadn''t used his full power with Sunshine and had tried to limit its range. Otherwise, his energy would have been entirely depleted. He was well aware of Sunshine''s draining nature. "Syd, we should leave quickly!" Venom urged anxiously. Syd nodded. Without Venom''s reminder, he also sensed something was wrong. The number of Sentinels seemed too few. With his current energy levels, facing more Sentinels that could copy his abilities would be challenging. ncing at Tony, who was flying over to greet him, Syd didn''t have time for pleasantries and quickly flew away. Watching his fading figure, Tony Stark''s eye twitched. "Jarvis, do you think this kid dislikes me?" "Sir, I believe that''s not the case..." AI Jarvisforted. Indeed, as Jarvis predicted, not long after the child disappeared, twenty more Sentinels flew over from a distance. They all headed in the direction the child had disappeared. Tony raised an eyebrow, preparing to follow. Not only him, but others in the distance had the same idea. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Iron Man moved swiftly, controlling his Mark armor as he flew in the direction the child had disappeared. Seeing Tony vanish, S.H.I.E.L.D. agents Coulson, ck Widow, and the recently thawed Captain America exchanged nces. "We need to follow!" Agent Coulson said. He quickly headed towards the parked vehicles. Once Captain Steve Rogers and ck Widow were in the car, he started it and sped off after Iron Man, viting several traffic regtions in the process. Other forces also sprang into action. X-Men "Hold on tight!" Ororo said. Logan grumbled but grabbed her hand. Soon, a gust of wind carried them in the direction Iron Man had disappeared. Members of Hydra, the Dabari aliens, and others were not far behind. Millions of viewers watching the live stream were left astonished and bewildered. "Is it over already?" "Weren''t those Sentinels supposed to be invincible, able to copy any ability? Why did they suddenly be useless?" "Messiah just cleaned them up like trash?" "Of course, he''s an Omega-level mutant. There might be some abilities they can''t copy." Spections ran wild among the viewers, who guessed that Omega-level mutants had special abilities that the Sentinels couldn''t replicate. They also noticed the twenty Sentinels that followed. Meanwhile, Syd, far from pleased, noticed Sentinels guarding the city''s edge. They spotted him and began to encircle. At this point, the confident voice of host Irina cut into the broadcast. "Don''t worry, viewers. The Sentinels will catch up to the Messiah¡­" As she reassured the audience, special live-stream drones quickly followed. Meanwhile, Syd, far from pleased, noticed Sentinels guarding the city''s edge. They spotted him and began to encircle. Frowning, Syd changed direction, soon evading the Sentinels. Thankfully, they hadn''t copied his flying ability, or they would have caught up by now. About two kilometers away, Sydnded and blended into the city streets after confirming he had lost the Sentinels. Finding a secluded spot, he changed his appearance, donning Venom''s mask and contacts, and reverted to his White Knight outfit. After pondering for a moment, he quietly made his way out of the city. On the way, he noticed several people looking for him. Suddenly, he spotted a familiar group. From a ck car stepped a middle-aged man with a receding hairline and a suit¡ªAgent Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D. Alongside him were a slender woman in a ck tactical suit with red-brown wavy hair¡ªck Widow¡ªand a tall, muscr man in a star-spangled uniform carrying a red, white, and blue shield¡ªCaptain America Steve Rogers. "S.H.I.E.L.D. agents?" Syd hesitated, preparing to change direction. However, Agent Coulson spotted him and quickly said to Captain America, "Captain, stop him." Steve nodded, holding his vibranium shield as he blocked Syd''s path. Syd frowned slightly, unsure of their intentions. Agent Coulson ran over, looking at the white-d figure in surprise. "White Knight?" he said, astonished. "What are you doing here?" Familiar with this figure who had once shocked him and caught the attention of Director Fury, Coulson was curious. Apart from the newly thawed Steve Rogers, who was unfamiliar, ck Widow Natasha also recognized the White Knight, known for his impressive abilities. Though not as powerful as the Messiah, he was still formidable. What was his purpose here? Syd frowned, thinking quickly. In a slightly altered voice, he replied, "S.H.I.E.L.D.?" "I''m here for the same reason you are." Hearing S.H.I.E.L.D. mentioned, Natasha and Coulson were instantly on guard. This person knew about S.H.I.E.L.D. and recognized them? Coulson and Natasha, whose identities were highly ssified, found this concerning. As for Captain America, who had been frozen for decades, it was even more surprising for someone to link him to S.H.I.E.L.D. Their suspicion grew. "Are you here because of Messiah?" "If so, that makes sense." Their minds raced as they considered this possibility. The scene fell silent as both sides pondered what to say next when suddenly, a sound came from the sky. Looking up, they saw Tony in his red Mark armor. "Hey, have you seen that kid?" Tony opened his visor, looking annoyed. He had lost track of the boy around here. Just then, some Sentinels, drawn by themotion, approached. Tony and the others were caught off guard, but Syd frowned deeply. As the Sentinels drew closer, Syd said to Captain America, "Step aside." "I have to leave." Steve looked at Coulson, seeking his input. Coulson spoke up, "I''m Agent Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D. Our director wants to¡­" Before he could finish, the White Knight moved to bypass Steve. "Sir¡­" Steve started, reaching out to stop him. But before he could touch him, Syd''s hand glowed red. "American Sweetheart, don''t block my way." In the next instant, Captain Steve Rogers was flung against a nearby building wall. Coulson and Natasha were shocked. "American Sweetheart?" Tony Stark raised an eyebrow, amused by the scene, just as he was about to make a remark. "And you, tin man in a suit, don''t think I didn''t see you. Move aside too!" In Stark''s startled gaze, he was simrly flung against a distant wall with a bang. "Damn it, okay, you''ve got my attention!" "You''ve sessfully caught my attention!" Chapter 114: Chapter 114 Chapter 114: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Tony, after being thrown against the wall, felt both a surge of irritation and a hint of surprise. The strength of this white-d individual was unexpectedly formidable. When he tried to struggle against the person''s grip earlier, his Mark armor couldn''t move at all. This realization made Tony take the White Knight more seriously. Steve felt simrly. Despite his super-soldier serum-enhanced physique, which was several times stronger than that of a normal human, he had been effortlessly flung aside. Coulson''s interest in this person was clearly justified. As for being called "America''s Sweetheart," Steve instinctively ignored it. Not far away, Coulson watched in admiration. "No wonder this guy is as famous as the Messiahtely. Neither Cap nor Tony could resist him." Syd, however, was more focused on leaving. He wanted to take advantage of this moment to get away, but several Sentinels had already surrounded him, clearly targeting him. Alessandro, secretly controlling the Sentinels, noticed this through surveince cameras and his eyes lit up. He had been frustrated when Messiah seemed to vanish into thin air after they cleared the surrounding Sentinels. But if this White Knight could serve as a substitute, it would be worthwhile. Early on, both he and Dr. Bolivar had noted the potential of this person''s abilities. Capturing or eliminating him and bringing his remains to theb for research could be highly beneficial. Deciding to focus on the White Knight, Alessandro and Bolivar abandoned their search for the possibly escaped Messiah. Quickly, the Sentinels began to form a perimeter around Syd. The X-Men and other factions noticed the abnormality and followed the Sentinels. A few live-stream drones arrived first, broadcasting the scene. From a distance, millions of viewers saw what was happening. "Is that Captain America and Iron Man? What are they doing there?" Seeing these two superheroes together piqued the curiosity of the viewers. The fact that they seemed to have been attacked added to the intrigue. Some also noticed Syd in his white outfit. Soon, someone recognized him. "My god, it''s the White Knight!" "What''s happening today? First Messiah, now the White Knight?" "Haha, great! Both disgusting mutants appearing together. Perfect timing to eliminate them!" "Right, Messiah''s abilities are terrifying, but the White Knight is in trouble. These Sentinels are different this time. Let''s see how he fights back." As more Sentinels surrounded Syd, some viewers, with violent tendencies, disyed excitement and anticipation for the uing conflict. Syd frowned, his hands glowing red as he floated up, attempting to leave. However, before he could move far, several Sentinels flew in front of him, blocking his path. At this moment, Alessandro''s voice came through the hidden transmitters on the Sentinels. "White Knight?" "Didn''t expect to see you again. This time, you won''t escape. Haha..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Then, over a hundred ck Sentinels surrounded him. The sheer number was enough to shock the viewers and those observing from afar, including Wolverine Logan and other factions. Any one of these Sentinels could easily kill many mutants. Now there were over a hundred of them? Even against Messiah, they had only deployed ten. Messiah had to exert effort to deal with ten Sentinels, but now there were more than a hundred... This force could easily challenge Messiah, let alone the White Knight. X Academy Watching the scene, Professor Charles Xavier sighed from his wheelchair. "Another potential mutant is about to die, isn''t he?" At this moment, both he and Erik felt a sense of sorrow. Erik had even considered inviting this mutant to join the Brotherhood of Mutants. Though not an Omega-level mutant like Messiah, he was still a powerful level four mutant. But now... Using cameras to capture the expressions of the onlookers, Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar felt pleased. They were proud of the Sentinels and eager to eliminate another powerful mutant. Syd''s frown deepened as he surveyed the encircling Sentinels. He had considered escaping, but no matter where he went, the Sentinels blocked his path. The next second, under Alessandro''smand, the Sentinels began to move. Some changed their forms, while others opened their heads, emitting yellow-red glows, ready to firesers. The following moment, nearly a hundred thickser beams surged towards Syd. Simultaneously, ayer of crystal began to spread over Syd, indicating the use of the Crystal Man''s ability. Seeing this dire situation, Scott, Logan, Ororo, and others fell silent. Professor Xavier and Mao felt a sudden tension, while Tony, Steve, ck Widow Natasha, and Coulson also remained silent. Many viewers'' eyes lit up with anticipation. "Yes, just like that. Mutants should be crushed like ants, not jumping around freely!" At this moment, Alessandro smiled. In the face of danger, Syd''s emotions fluctuated violently. Teleportation? Sunshine?! No... Suddenly, an eerie red glow shed. Chapter 115: Chapter 115 Chapter 115: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Boom! Boom! Boom! As nearly a hundredser beams were about to strike Syd and the crystal was about to engulf himpletely, an astonishing scene unfolded under everyone''s watchful eyes. A red glow shed on Syd''s body, and then... Boom! Boom! Boom! Theser beams slicing through the air abruptly transformed upon nearing Syd. They changed from energy into matter, turning into multicolored streamers!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It was as if the Sentinel robots were celebrating Syd''s birthday, continuously showering him with festive ribbons. Even the crystal covering his body turned into water, sliding off instantly. The scene fell into a stunned silence. "What just happened?" "Is this real?" Tony blinked hard, trying to clear his mind. Otherwise, how could he have seenser beams turning into party streamers? Sentinel robots spraying the kid with streamers? What kind of joke was this? And the crystal on the kid''s body turning into water and falling off? Crystal equals water? At this moment, Tony felt like his scientific worldview was being challenged. Then, his AI, J.A.R.V.I.S., chimed in, "Sir, if this isn''t an illusion, then everything you''re seeing is real." "My data also indicates that the scene is urate..." Shit, so the unscientific event that just happened might actually be real? Tony''s eyes widened in disbelief. Even J.A.R.V.I.S. was confirming it, leaving Tony unsure of how to make sense of it. Others shared simr expressions at that moment. Steve nced at Natasha and Coulson, clearly seeing the astonishment and shock in their eyes. Obviously, they had all witnessed the same thing. Professor Charles and Mao were equally puzzled, unsure what to make of the situation. Rational thinking told them such a scene was impossible, yet it had undeniably urred. "Could this White Knight have illusion-casting abilities, like the fake Messiah?" The exaggerated event led them to suspect that what they saw was an illusion. This thought crossed the minds of many viewers as well, given the precedent set by the fake ''Messiah.'' Among the Dabari Aliens "This doesn''t seem like an illusion," said Margaret, a tinum-blonde with an elegant aura, her expression growing serious as she watched from a distance. Other Dabari aliens shared simr thoughts. As a technologically advanced race, they could somewhat distinguish between reality and illusion. If not an illusion, then what? The Dabari were filled with questions. Meanwhile, Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar, who had been controlling the Sentinels, finally snapped out of their stupor. They exchanged nces. "It must be an illusion. Keep attacking him!" Dr. Bolivar said with a smile. Alessandro nodded, immediatelymanding the Sentinels to resume their assault. But before they could act, Syd made his move. Enveloped in red light, Syd felt a strange sensation. Instinctively, he opened his mouth and uttered a phrase. From a Distance "What did he say?" "Anyone who can read lips, trante that!" Given the earlier fantastical scene, many eyes were on Syd as he floated in the air. When he moved his lips, it was clear he was saying something, but due to the distance and his low voice, it wasn''t audible. Among the Crowd Tony Stark asked J.A.R.V.I.S., "J.A.R.V.I.S., what did he just say?" Almost immediately, Tony received an answer. "Sir, if I''m correct, he said..." "...Sentinel robots should not exist!" Tony paused, confused. "J.A.R.V.I.S., are you sure? Did he really say Sentinel robots should not exist?" As they conversed, Coulson, Steve, Natasha, and others nearby also heard and instantly reacted. "Sentinel robots should not exist?" That''s what the White Knight said? Coulson and the others were perplexed. Why would he say something like that out of the blue? Was it out of fear, a desperate utterance before death? Thinking this way, it made sense. Perhaps the Sentinels'' power had driven him to despair, leading to this final, hopeless statement. Coulson and the others sighed inwardly. Even though Sentinel robots shouldn''t exist, what could they do? They couldn''t stop them. The Captain gripped his shield, resolving to help mutants if their situation became dire. Though he couldn''t stop what was happening now, he could still assist other mutants in the future. Among the millions of viewers, some lip-readers quickly deciphered the phrase. Sentinel robots should not exist? The viewers found it amusing. "He''s still in the fight and suddenly says something like that. Is he giving up?" "Hahaha, maybe he''s gone mad from despair. Why else would he say such nonsense?" "Hahaha..." As the viewersughed and anticipated the Sentinels'' next attack, hoping to see the White Knight''s demise, the unexpected happened. Boom! Boom! Boom! Nearly a hundred yellow-redser beams reappeared, aiming at the target. At that moment, under the watchful eyes of Tony Stark and the millions of viewers, a sudden change urred! One by one, the Sentinels turned transparent, and in almost an instant, their entire forms vanished... Not only the Sentinels, but even the nearly hundredser beams disappeared, as if they had never existed. It was as if they never existed in the first ce... Chapter 116: Chapter 116 Chapter 116: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [August Poll!! New Fanfics Are Out!!] [Remember To Vote On Patreon!! THE VOTE IS FREE!!] [Reviews Are Also Counted!!] [Naruto: Infinite New World] [shing Through Worlds: Starting from the Soul Society] [One Piece: My Piltover Technology is Far Ahead] ==== Shock! Horror! The scene fell into an eerie silence. After a moment... "What happened?" "Am I seeing things?" "Where did the Sentinel robots go?" Everyone stared wide-eyed at the spot where the Sentinels and nearly a hundredser beams had suddenly vanished, unsure of what had urred. How did the Sentinels just disappear out of nowhere? Was it an illusion? At that moment... A ck beetle-like mechanical insect flew out, with a panicked voiceing from it. "You in white, what did you do just now?" "Where are my Sentinels?!" "They vanished, my God, what did you do!" Right after the White Knight spoke, Alessandro noticed the screen went ck, and the cameras on the Sentinels seemed to disappear. Initially, he didn''t think much of it until he tried to control the Sentinels and realized they were gone. Vanished?! As Alessandro''s voice trailed off, everyone who had thought this was an illusion stood stunned. It wasn''t fake? The Sentinels really disappeared? "What did he do?" Tony and the others were both shocked and confused. Suddenly, someone thought of something. "Wait, didn''t he say something before? Something about the Sentinels shouldn''t exist?" Agent Coulson was in a daze. At his words, Tony and those around him connected the dots. Yes, if there was anything unusual before the Sentinels vanished, it was the White Knight''s words. Sentinels shouldn''t exist? Did he erase the Sentinels? "Shit, are you telling me that just because of one sentence, those ck robots disappeared?" "Because of a single sentence?" This defied logic so much that Tony found it hard to believe. Not just him, but Steve, Natasha, and Coulson also found it difficult to ept. Wasn''t that supposed to be a desperate utterance before his death? Spoken out of hopelessness and despair? How could something so absurd be true! But the problem was, it had happened. Because of a single sentence, over a hundred Sentinels vanished into thin air. Captain America and the others were left with nothing but confusion and shock. Meanwhile... The millions of viewers who had been mocking the situation were equally stunned. The image of the White Knight dying in despair didn''t appear; instead, the Sentinels were gone, eliminated? "Did the Sentinels really disappear?" "Wasn''t he supposed to be driven mad by despair, babbling nonsense? How did ite true?" Among the Dabari aliens... Margaret and the other aliens wore expressions of disbelief, their disguised faces frozen in shock. Beforeing to Earth, their target had been the incredible Phoenix Force. But that power had been destroyed by a human? Defeated by a power wielded by a human native? They had found it incredible then, thinking this must be extraordinary to produce a force capable of contending with the Phoenix. Now, they were shocked to discover yet another incredible power! Margaret and her people''s eyes gleamed with both excitement and greed. X Academy "What kind of power is this?" Professor Charles Xavier was in awe. Brotherhood of Mutants Mao murmured in shock, "Is this a mutant ability?" Wasn''t this White Knight supposed to be a level four mutant? What exactly had happened? An illusion? A fake? Or was it real? As they were lost in their astonishment, Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar hurriedly checked on the remaining Sentinels outside the city. To their shock, they couldn''t contact those Sentinels either. Even their tracking devices had vanished, as if they had evaporated. This left them both terrified. Suddenly, Dr. Bolivar thought of something and, with wide eyes, urgently instructed, "Check the warehouse Sentinels now!" Alessandro quickly connected to the warehouse camera, only to be greeted by an empty space. The bright warehouse was entirely empty; hundreds of Sentinels had vanished without a trace. Not one remained! "This is impossible!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "This must be an illusion!" "Hundreds of Sentinels in the warehouse disappeared as well?" Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar eximed. Not only had the Sentinels in Messiah City vanished, but the ones in their warehouse too? How could this be! If it were just the Sentinels in Messiah City, they might suspect signal interference, but those in the warehouse? "The warehouse is dozens of miles away from Messiah City!" "At such a distance, it''s impossible..." "What did he do?!" Alessandro was horrified. As they were reeling in shock, everyone else who had been specting andforting themselves with the idea that it was an illusion also stood stunned. Due to Alessandro''s hasty actions, he forgot to turn off the transmitter, so his exmations were broadcasted to millions of viewers, as well as Tony Stark and the others. At this revtion, everyone, including Tony, froze again. Earlier, they had entertained the idea that the Sentinels might have vanished because of a single sentence. Still, in their minds, it was just the hundred Sentinels they had seen. Now, the voice over the transmitter revealed that hundreds of Sentinels stored miles away had also disappeared. Shock! Horror! Once again, they recalled that seemingly absurd statement. Sentinels shouldn''t exist? "Because of this one sentence, all the Sentinels disappeared?" "Hahaha, hey, maybe I haven''t woken up." "An unscientific urrence from a dream happened?" The spectators felt their minds were about to explode, teetering on the brink of madness. Chapter 117: Chapter 117 Chapter 117: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [August Poll!! New Fanfics Are Out!!] [Remember To Vote On Patreon!! THE VOTE IS FREE!!] [Reviews Are Also Counted!!] [Naruto: Infinite New World] [shing Through Worlds: Starting from the Soul Society] [One Piece: My Piltover Technology is Far Ahead] ==== Otherwise, how could something so insane happen? Just because he said ''Sentinel robots shouldn''t exist,'' they actually disappeared? At this moment... Inside the Mark armor, Tony heard the voice of his AI, J.A.R.V.I.S. "Sir, based on analysis, there is a high probability, over sixty percent, that the individual before us altered reality..." Tony was stunned and said, "J.A.R.V.I.S., are you saying there''s a sixty percent chance that this guy in white altered reality and erased the Sentinels?" J.A.R.V.I.S. replied, "Yes, sir. Remember what happened moments ago? Thesers turned into streamers, and the crystal turned into water..." "That was likely real. It''s probable that the White Knight altered them, transforming them into these forms." "He twisted and changed reality!" As the words sank in, Tony instinctively took a deep breath. He swore that ordinary events wouldn''t shock him, but what J.A.R.V.I.S. had just analyzed was truly... The nearby people, including Captain America, were equally stunned. "Mr. Stark, what did you just say?" Agent Coulson asked, dazed. Tony didn''t hide anything and exined J.A.R.V.I.S.''s analysis in detail. After hearing it, Natasha and the others were instantly shocked. "Altered reality with a single sentence?" "Mr. Stark, is this abnormal event real?" The people around quickly understood what was going on. Shocked murmurs arose immediately. "My God, did he really alter reality with a single sentence?" "Reality changed because of a single sentence?" "What kind of power is this?" Gazing at the figure floating in the sky, clothed in white and exuding an aura of mystery, they were filled with indescribable awe. What kind of power is this? What kind of ability? At this moment... J.A.R.V.I.S.''s voice continued, now echoing around due to Tony not limiting the output. "Sir, if all of this is true, then this White Knight is very likely another Omega-level mutant!" "This power is extremely dangerous, sir." "I estimate it has the potential to spiral out of control, as mutants often do." "If this White Knight were to lose control and say a random sentence, the world would change." "Humans might vanish, or the apocalypse mighte..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As J.A.R.V.I.S. spoke, everyone around felt a surge of fear and shock. Even the nearby live-stream drones picked up these words, broadcasting them to millions. "An Omega-level mutant?" "My God..." They first reeled from the mention of ''Omega.'' Currently, the only known Omega-level mutant was Messiah, and they had all seen the terrifying power he wielded, capable of destroying cities! And now, another Omega-level mutant? Another Omega-level mutant? Wait, if twisting and altering reality was real, then this individual truly must be an Omega-level mutant! Only an Omega-level mutant could do such things! Following that, the potential horrors J.A.R.V.I.S. outlined made everyone gasp. Humanity might disappear? The apocalypse mighte? This power was too terrifying! The fact that it could be real was what made it so frightening! Everyone felt a chill, and those in power turned gravely serious. Could it be possible that with a single sentence, their country might vanish? Their hearts trembled, eyes fixed on the mysterious White Knight on the live stream. Members of Hydra, along with former S.H.I.E.L.D. director and secret Hydra leader Alexander Pierce, all felt a surge of desire. "Hahaha, an Omega-level mutant indeed! This man will be our ultimate weapon!" "If we control him, then..." Then they could rule America... No, they could rule the entire world! America, China, all nations would bow to Hydra! If theybined the powers of Messiah and this new Omega-level mutant, who could resist them? Pierce''s eyes gleamed with ambition. Meanwhile, among the Dabari aliens... Margaret and the others felt even more excited, their breathing bing heavier. "This power..." "This power is what we need!" The Phoenix Force was gone, and this human''s power seemed even more wondrous and terrifying. With this human''s power, their civilization could be restored instantly! X Academy Sitting in his wheelchair, Professor Xavier felt both gratified and shocked by the emergence of another Omega-level mutant, but also deeply troubled. Just one Omega-level mutant, Messiah, had already caused unimaginable disasters, and now there was another one... If this one lost control too... Just imagining the scene sent chills down Xavier''s spine. He could also foresee the trouble this new Omega-level mutant would face. If captured and controlled by malicious forces, it would spell disaster! The ultimate threat to humanity! And mutants! Xavier''s eyes turned serious. Brotherhood of Mutants Seeing the same scene, Erik''s eyes burned with fervor. Another Omega-level mutant? And his Omega-level power... With his help, mutants would no longer be oppressed by humans! At this moment, he was already thinking about how to bring him over and persuade him to use his powers. As they watched the mysterious White Knight floating in the air, eyes filled with awe and terror... After shouting those words, the red glow around Syd gradually faded. He felt a wave of emptiness, his body swaying as he nearly fell to the ground. Fortunately, with the sunlight restoring some of his energy, and using Orochi''s floating ability, he managed to stay aloft. With his heightened senses, thanks to his divine physique, he heard the nearby conversations clearly. Syd''s mouth twitched, feeling that they were overthinking and filling in too many gaps. Chapter 118: Chapter 118 Chapter 118: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [August Poll!! New Fanfics Are Out!!] [Remember To Vote On Patreon!! THE VOTE IS FREE!!] [Reviews Are Also Counted!!] [Naruto: Infinite New World] [shing Through Worlds: Starting from the Soul Society] [One Piece: My Piltover Technology is Far Ahead] ==== Syd felt exasperated, thinking they were overreacting. If he were truly that powerful, would he still be pursued by Sentinels? The idea of humanity disappearing or an apocalypse was sheer nonsense. Even in the state of Chaos Magic activation, he couldn''t alter reality to that extent. Chaos Magic was only at level four for him, and he could clearly sense a range within which it was effective. Although the range was considerable, it was nowhere near as terrifying as they imagined. Even the Sentinels in the warehouse disappeared only because they were rtively close. Moreover, he had already exited the state of Chaos Magic activation.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It was a passive ability, and its urrence was indeed passive. In truth, whether inics or movies, even the Scarlet Witch could not control this ability freely most of the time; otherwise, she would have been invincible, and no one could resist her. Of course, there were benefits to this situation. At least this time, Syd didn''t feel any issues with his interface; only his internal light energy was depleted, unlike the berserk state of the Serpent''s power. Still, he sensed that this Chaos Magic incident wasn''t a true outburst, merely a small-scale event. It was simr to the scene in Doctor Strange 2, where the Scarlet Witch casually erased ck Bolt''s mouth. It was an asionally triggered, controble state. And as everyone knows, Chaos Magic is truly terrifying only when it loses controlpletely. As he pondered, Syd suddenly thought of something. "I wonder if I''m mimicking the movie version of the Scarlet Witch or theic version?" If it were the movie version, that would be manageable. If it were theic version, then things would indeed be more outrageous. At this moment... Feeling the light energy slowly returning within him and seeing the still shocked crowd in the distance, he pondered. Given the drained state of his light energy, staying here would be too dangerous. It would be best to leave quickly before they could react. With that thought, he moved immediately, his hands glowing red with Chaos Magic, though he was actually using the Serpent''s floating flight ability. The next second, he vanished from the spot, quickly moving away. Seeing him disappear, the crowd finally snapped out of their shock. "The White Knight is gone!" "The new Omega-level mutant just ran away?" Some people felt regret for not stepping forward to stop him. After all, this was an Omega-level mutant, someone on the same level as Messiah! Others felt a sense of threat and a desire to eliminate this new Omega-level mutant. If this new Omega-level mutant couldn''t be controlled, it would be best to eliminate him! In reality, such a significant threat shouldn''t exist! This sentiment wasn''t just in the hearts of those in power; millions of viewers watching the live broadcast felt the same. Just imagining the new Omega-level mutant''s powers made them shudder. No one wanted to suddenly die! This new Omega-level mutant seemed even more terrifying than Messiah. At least Messiah''s power had a process that allowed them to understand their death, but this new one... "Omega-level mutants are monsters, freaks. How can such beings exist!" "Messiah is disgusting enough, but this Omega-level mutant is even worse!" "Damn it..." In their fear, they hoped the government could solve this problem. Some even took action, sending emails or making calls toin. At the Live Broadcast Site Watching the disappearing White Knight, Tony hesitated but didn''t pursue. Compared to Messiah, he was less inclined to confront this presumably adult individual with such dangerous mutant abilities. At that moment, someone in the crowd spoke up. "Does anyone know the identity of this White Knight?" "What does he look like?" With those words, Tony and others remembered that the White Knight had always kept his identity hidden since his first appearance. No one knew what he looked like or who he was. In the next moment, various factions started nning. The next step was to uncover this person''s identity. Not just because he was one of the only two remaining Omega-level mutants, but also because of his abilities. Knowing his identity would make it easier to find him and formte targeted ns. While they were considering this, Syd, now far away, noticed several tails following him, indicating someone was trying to track him. Fortunately, with his current speed, he quickly shook off those pursuers. Additionally, with his keen mental senses, Syd felt a faint sense of surveince from above. In an instant, he realized what was happening. "Satellites are monitoring me?" Syd''s face darkened. All this relentless pursuit had also left him feeling annoyed. In a sh, he thought of the research base. "Taking advantage of the recent Chaos Magic outburst that wiped out the Sentinels, the research base should have minimal defenses now. I should go and destroy it!" Syd''s eyes lit up. He had wanted to do this for a while but had previously felt his power was insufficient, and the base likely had many Sentinels, so he had shelved the idea. But now... Syd''s figure flickered as he sped up. His hands glowed red as he used Chaos Magic to boost his speed. To avoid satellite surveince, he chose routes with many buildings and trees. He also used spatial transfer a few times to evade the feeling of being watched. Sensing the surveince lift, Syd sighed in relief. "The next targets are to destroy that base and increase my power." Syd felt his current power was still somewhatcking. Facing over a hundred Sentinels before, if not for the fortunate Chaos Magic outburst, he might not have survived. He needed to increase his power enough to withstand a hundred Sentinels. Moreover, he knew that the Sentinels were only temporarily eradicated. He didn''t believe those people wouldn''t continue their production. Soon, he might face even more Sentinels! If he didn''t strive to increase his power, he might as well be waiting for death! "I wonder what it''s like to be at the Father level?" Syd suddenly thought of the Father-level power. Currently, the threats he could encounter were at the Father level, like the Ancient One and Odin. But neither had truly shown their full power. Even when the Ancient One fell to his death, it was more like a small skirmish, disying closebat prowess. Syd seriously doubted that this was merely a case of holding back power; it seemed more like a deliberate restraint. Even Doctor Strange, who had trained in magic for just a few years, could use various dazzling spells and hold off Thanos for a while. Chapter 119: Chapter 119 Chapter 119: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [August Poll!! New Fanfics Are Out!!] [Remember To Vote On Patreon!! THE VOTE IS FREE!!] [Reviews Are Also Counted!!] [Naruto: Infinite New World] [shing Through Worlds: Starting from the Soul Society] [One Piece: My Piltover Technology is Far Ahead] ====n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The Ancient One, who had lived for hundreds of years, seemed so weak, unable to use any powerful magic-was that possible? Even a pig, with dull intelligence, would learn something after practicing magic for hundreds of years, at least better than Doctor Strange! So, Syd suspected that the Ancient One had intentionally sought death, putting on a show of weakness. As for Odin, due to aging and other factors, his disyed power was also limited and unremarkable. However, during the events of Ragnarok, the Fire Giant Surtur, who destroyed Asgard, showed a glimpse of the power of a Father-level being. In the end, he destroyed Asgard with a single sword strike, a truly shocking scene. Given enough time, Surtur could probably destroy Earth as well. Aside from them, there were also the even more powerful Celestials. Syd remembered that there was a Celestial incubating in Earth''s core. Once it sessfully emerged, it would mean Earth''s destruction... Syd frowned. "Forget it, I won''t think about that now. I need to restore my internal light energy first, then destroy that research base." ... Time quickly passed. Soon, the next day arrived. As dawn broke, the golden sunlight spread across thend. A series of footsteps echoed in the distance as Syd looked out. He saw familiarrge walls and ck-d guards. It was Base 23! At this moment, Syd was dressed in ck, returning to his Messiah attire. His internal light energy had fully recovered. The next second, he stepped towards the base''s main gate. At the gate of Base 23. Currently, four ck-d guards were chatting while on duty. "If it weren''t for that Messiah, we wouldn''t have been sent here to guard this ce." John, a blond man,ined with a grimace. The thought of his colleagues cking off inside while they had to guard under the zing sun irritated him. His words quickly gained the sympathy of the other three. "Exactly, that disgusting mutant. If I ever meet him, I''ll shoot him down with a few bursts!" Clint, a burly bearded man, picked up his ck rifle, mimicking shooting it with a "bang, bang, bang" gesture. Hearing this, the othersughed heartily. "Haha, Clint, you''re all talk. If you really met Messiah, you''d turn into a coward." "Right, haha..." Clint retorted, "Coward? If I meet him, I''ll shoot him down and show him my might!" As they joked about Messiah, Syd appeared in their view,ing around the parked vehicles. "Stop!" Seeing the approaching figure in ck, John and the others frowned. Who was this sudden arrival? Just a passerby? Curious to peek into the base? Either way, a bit of intimidation would make him leave in a hurry. As they thought this, the approaching figure got closer, and their eyes widened in horror. "Me-Messiah?" "It''s you?" "What are you doing here?" This ck-d figure with a familiar face was unforgettable, even if he turned to ashes. "Ah..." They screamed in terror, instinctively taking a few steps back, ready to flee. Their earlier bravado vanished; now faced with Messiah, theycked the courage to even pull the trigger. The psychological pressure of confronting Messiah was overwhelming. His mere presence almost made them wet their pants. Legs trembling, they attempted to run. However, they didn''t get far. Syd''s hands glowed blue. The next second, a blue energy beam shot out. Blue light shed. With a swift motion, the fleeing guards were cut down, their blood spraying as they fell. A st from the energy beam left a crater about one or two meters deep. The four men, with expressions of resentment and unwillingness, fell headless to the ground. "Damn Messiah, why did youe here?" "No..." They died in despair, without even managing a single shot. Throughout, Syd barely nced at them. They were nothing more than insects. With his current power, Syd thought casually. However, the energy beam''s upgraded effect was indeed impressive and convenient. After dealing with the guards, Syd turned his gaze to the solid silver gate. Previously, he had escaped through spatial transfer, but now... The next second, his hands glowed blue again. With a swift motion, the blue beam sliced across the silver gate. However, to Syd''s surprise, the energy beam at its current level didn''t cut through the gate completely, only leaving a deep gash. The gate was unexpectedly thick. In the next moment, the blue beam''s power surged, and the gate waspletely severed, toppling inward. With a loud crash, the gate fell, raising a cloud of dust in the sunlight. "What''s that sound?" "What happened to the gate?" ck-d guards and soldiers looked on in shock. At that moment, an rm red, signaling an external breach. "An intruder?" "Who dares invade? Are they insane?" As the rm rang out, guards, soldiers, researchers, and prisoners alike were bewildered, finding it hard to believe anyone would dare invade the base. After thest incident with that woman, security had been tightened. Now, whoever dared to break in was doomed! A flurry of footsteps echoed as hundreds of ck-d guards and soldiers rushed to the gate. They saw a ck-d young man walking towards them as if taking a casual stroll, his gaze sweeping over them indifferently. So arrogant, insane? But as they got a clear look at his face, their thoughts changed. "Messiah?" "Ah..." Cries of shock rang out. Syd ascended into the sky, his aura intensifying. He looked down at them coldly. The ethereal, urgent music that apanied his rise heightened their sense of suffocation. Chapter 120: Chapter 120 Chapter 120: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] /zaelum]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [August Poll!! New Fanfics Are Out!!] [Remember To Vote On Patreon!! THE VOTE IS FREE!!] [Reviews Are Also Counted!!] [Naruto: Infinite New World] [shing Through Worlds: Starting from the Soul Society] [One Piece: My Piltover Technology is Far Ahead] ==== Messiah actually came to the base? Seeing the young man floating in the air with a cold expression, hundreds of guards and soldiers were shocked and terrified. This guy could destroy a city! As members of Base 23, they knew well where Messiah originally came from-he escaped from their very base! His purpose foring here was clear to them in an instant, and fear filled their eyes. Meanwhile, the situation was being broadcasted live through various surveince cameras. Alexandros and Dr. Bolivar watched the scene with wide eyes. "Everyone, don''t be afraid. Messiah is just a human; he can die like anyone else!" "Open fire!" Suddenly, someone shouted, and gunfire erupted. Bang bang bang bang... A series of powerful bullets were fired from their rifles. [Deflection Shield +1] In no time, thousands of spinning bullets were aimed at Syd. However, as the bullets approached him, they seemed to disappear as if sinking into water. As members of Base 23, they knew this wasing. The base had prepared for this, equipping everyone with bulletproof shields. In the next moment, they all raised their shields in front of them. Syd was slightly surprised and stopped reflecting the bullets, switching to a mode he had rarely used. In the void space storing the bullets, their material and kic energy were converted into blue energy. The next second, a massive blue energy ball formed and flew towards the hundreds of guards and soldiers. Boom! Blue light burst forth, and energy exploded, apanied by screams. In one strike, more than a dozen people died. Even with their shields, they were not spared. If the explosion''s range had beenrger, more would have perished. Syd didn''t stop, his hands glowing with blue light. (The names of the skills may change slightly, I did it because it fits more, but you will still now which skill is) [Energy Beam +1] Boom! A blue energy beam shed across. "Ah..." "Monster..." In an instant, another six or seven people died, leaving the surviving guards and soldiers with terror and hatred in their eyes. Syd didn''t care what they thought and continued his assault. [Energy Beam +1] [Energy Beam +1]... Blue energy beams shot from his hands, cutting down enemies like harvesting wheat, creating a bloody and brutal scene. In less than thirty seconds, he had eliminated half of them. "Run!" The remaining guards and soldiers, terrified, abandoned any thoughts of fighting and turned to flee. But as they ran ahead, Syd floated behind them, continuously attacking. With the amount of energy he had now, he could sweep through the entire base if the energy beam didn''t reach level four. Buildings copsed, and people died continuously... Fire broke out in the base, and screams of agony filled the air. Hovering in the air, Syd reached the research area. Seeing those escaping in whiteb coats-young, middle-aged, and elderly-Syd''s expression remained cold. He raised his right hand. [Energy Beam +1] Boom! "Ah..." "Help..." Among them, he saw a few familiar faces-the ones who had injected him with cancer cells. Syd gathered these six individuals together. "You monster!" "Don''t kill me, let me go..." "I know I was wrong..." The six of them spoke in terror, some cursing in anger, others kneeling and begging for mercy. To those who had given him cancer and from which he hadn''t yet fully recovered, he had nothing to say. [Energy Beam +1] Blue light shed, and the legs of the six, from the thighs down, were instantly severed. "I curse you, you murderous fiend. You will go to hell when you die!" "Freak, if you have the guts, kill us!" Screams, curses of hatred, and groans of pain echoed continuously. Listening quietly, Syd found it somewhat amusing. "If I''m going to hell, what about you who experiment on people so casually?" "And I can tell you ordinary people one thing-hell is real. You''re definitely going there, ha..." "Maybe Mephisto will wee you warmly..." Syd instantly thought of the rulers of hell dimensions, including Ghost Rider, who was rted to Mephisto, a lord of hell, and the rumored God. With gods like Odin and the Greek pantheon, there naturally was the Hebrew God, and even Egyptian deities. Of course, Marvel''s God seemed to have several versions, not as terrifying as DC''s. As for whether he would go to hell after death, Syd wasn''t sure. Generally, gods turned into energy upon death, as did Jane Foster, who wielded Mjolnir and died of cancer. Her body also turned into energy. The soul might go to the so-called Valha or just dissipate... As for himself, if someone could indeed kill him, whether his soul would remain or be destroyed was still a question. At that moment, hearing his words, the six researchers paused, staring at him in disbelief. Hell? Is hell real? They widened their eyes, filled with fear. After ncing at them, Syd turned to destroy other parts of the base. As for them, they weren''t so lucky. Unlike Wolverine, they didn''t have a healing factor and would slowly die in despair and pain from the severed limbs. In a few minutes, they''d fall into shock, and in about ten minutes, they''d be dead. No one would save them; the base was in chaos, and those trying to escape wouldn''t bother calling 911 for ambnces. Floating in the air, Syd''s hands continued to glow blue. Unconsciously, he found himself in the prisoners'' area. The prisoners, who had been terrified and clueless about themotion, widened their eyes as they recognized the familiar figure floating above. "It looks like Messiah?" "My God, he''s destroying the base?" "What incredible power-so this is the power of number 37? Can a mutant be this strong?" They stared in disbelief. Chapter 121: Chapter 121 Chapter 121: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== [August Poll!! New Fanfics Are Out!!] [Remember To Vote On Patreon!! THE VOTE IS FREE!!] [Reviews Are Also Counted!!] [Naruto: Infinite New World] [shing Through Worlds: Starting from the Soul Society] [One Piece: My Piltover Technology is Far Ahead] ==== Hearing others talk about it is nothingpared to witnessing it firsthand. So, this is the power of one of the only two Omega mutants? Is an Omega mutant really this powerful? The absurd news about the White-d Man altering reality was something they knew. Initially, they didn''t believe it, but seeing Messiah''s overwhelming power made them start to believe. Hearing the whispers, Syd nced at the prisoners but didn''t pay them much attention. He was busy eliminating the remaining personnel and searching for the base''s leaders. To his surprise, he couldn''t find any trace of them after searching for a while. Syd grabbed a fleeing person and asked, "Where are the leaders?" The terrified man stammered, "You mean Base Commander Alexandros or Dr. Bolivar?" "Where are they?" Syd frowned. The next second, he received an answer that deepened his frown.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "They left the base as soon as the White-d Man made the Sentinels disappear. I don''t know where they went..." Syd casually disposed of the man, muttering, "They were prepared and fled so quickly?" "So cautious?" He felt the situation was bing troublesome. Eliminating only the subordinates of Alexandros was pointless if the basemander and Dr. Bolivar, the mind behind the Sentinels'' development, weren''t dealt with. Through the surveince cameras, Alexandros and Bolivar watched the fire engulfing the base, which was nearly in ruins, with a sense of terror. This Messiah... At this moment, Alexandros felt a surge of relief. Fortunately, Dr. Bolivar had the foresight to arrange an early evacuation n. Otherwise... As they felt fearful, Syd suddenly sensed the surveince from satellites. Momentster, Venom''s urgent voice came from his right hand. "Syd, danger!" "In the sky!" Syd frowned, ignoring the panicked people around him. He flew higher, scanning the sky. Soon, with his keen eyesight, he noticed several white dots approaching. With his exceptional vision, Syd saw that they were eight white-shelled missiles. [Floating Flight +1] Without thinking much, he moved to evade. However, to his surprise, the eight missiles were incredibly fast and locked onto him, adjusting their direction no matter where he flew. Boom boom boom... Deafening explosions erupted! Raging mes, shrapnel, and shockwaves instantly engulfed the entire base, heading straight for Syd. Without much time to think, he quickly used his deflection shield in front of him. [Deflection Shield +1] [Deflection Shield +1] [Deflection Shield +1] Three deflection shields wrapped around him. As the fire and shockwaves engulfed him, Syd also used chaos magic for extra protection. Ayer of red energy shielded himpletely. Even Venom was ready to cover him fully at any moment. Boom boom... The terrifying explosions continued, covering at least a hundred to two hundred meters, creating a mushroom cloud-like explosion on the ground. Base 23 was almost instantly obliterated, leveled by the fiery shockwaves! The intense heat and waves scorched the area, far more terrifying than any summer sun. In mere moments, countless lives in the base were lost! As Syd resisted the missile bombardment, the military base that hadunched the attack was filled with tension and anticipation. Recently, because of the White-d Man''s Omega mutant ability, several countries, including the United States, had secretly signed an agreement to eliminate Omega mutants. Other countries would provide funding to assist the United States in eliminating Omega mutants, specifically Messiah and the White-d Man. At this moment, they were executing this mission. Watching Messiah being engulfed by the missile shockwaves, Colonel Anton, a blond, blue- eyed officer in a green uniform, clenched his fist with excitement. "Got him, haha! This Messiah is dead for sure!" "This is what happens when you oppose us, the United States!" Seeing Messiah seemingly defeated, other soldiers also cheered, including a general. Their excitement stemmed from the belief that while Messiah''s mutant powers were strong offensively, his defense was likely weak! ording to analysts, Messiah''s weakness was probably his defense! In the military base, dozens of soldiers and some powerful figures watching through their devices saw the mes and shockwaves gradually subside. As the smoke cleared, what appeared before them was a scene of ckened, charred ruins. Ignoring other areas, they quickly looked towards the spot where Messiah had been hit by the shockwaves. The next second, they were dumbfounded. What they saw was Messiah, seemingly unharmed, with not even his clothes torn! This barrage of missiles hadn''t killed him; it hadn''t even injured him! Many faces turned pale with shock. Omega mutants are this terrifying? At the explosion site, while Syd might have seemed unscathed, he had just rxed. Moments ago, three deflection shields had been shattered by the shockwaves, and even the chaos magic shield had dissipated. If it hadn''t been for Venom enduring thest bit of the impact, he might have been injured! However, even so, Venom was now severely hurt and was recuperating in his right hand. After all, its weakness was fire and sound waves. The next second, Syd moved, flying quickly towards the city. He couldn''t guarantee he''d survive another round! Leaving a trail behind, he flew through the air. Sure enough, within a few minutes of flying, he spotted more white missile silhouettes in the distant sky. "These missiles are so fast?" Syd tried to shake them off, but they were too fast. He had underestimated modern technology. These missiles, though not nuclear, packed a significant punch, traveling at several times the speed of sound! Chapter 122: Chapter 122 Chapter 122: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] [Last Day To Vote!!!] [Naruto: Infinite New World] [shing Through Worlds: Starting from the Soul Society] [One Piece: My Piltover Technology is Far Ahead] ==== Could a normal person dodge this? Syd considered that he was no sh. With his floating flight ability only at level four, there was no way he could dodge these damn things. After all, the speed of a level four floating flight had not yet reached the speed of sound. At this moment, he couldn''t help but think of upgrading his floating flight to level five. Perhaps, level five would be different? Unfortunately, thinking too much now was useless; there was no time to upgrade his floating flight ability. Faced with another wave of eight white-shell missiles, he had to find a solution. ck particles? No, currently, the ck particles were only at level three, with a range of only about twenty meters. They couldn''t destroy the missiles from a distance. Still, Syd decided to give it a try. [ck Particle +1] The next second, ck ripples appeared from his hand, shooting towards one of the rapidly approaching white-shell missiles. In almost a blink, the two collided. But then, something unexpected happened. As soon as the ck particles touched the missile, it seemed to trigger something, and the missile instantly exploded! Boom! The mes and shockwaves spread, and the remaining missiles were also triggered and exploded! Boom! Another violent explosion with a radius of nearly two hundred meters urred! Syd''s expression changed slightly, but he had prepared himself mentally. As soon as he shot the ck particles, he was ready with the deflection shield. Three invisible deflection shields stood in front of him. The shockwaves from the explosion were incredibly fast, hitting the deflection shields almost instantly. At the same time, Syd activated his spatial shift. (Some names of skills got reworked to fit better) [Spatial Shift +1] [Spatial Shift +1] As he resisted the explosion, he kept using spatial shifts, trying to escape the st radius. However, he underestimated the speed of the expanding explosion. Even after several spatial shifts, he couldn''t escape the st radius immediately. The speed of the mes and shockwaves matched his spatial shift speed. Or rather, although the st radius was nearly two hundred meters, its speed could reach several kilometers per second, hitting him instantly, making it impossible to dodge. Moreover, spatial shifting was limited by the speed of thought. Before each shift, he needed to think about where to move, and even though his thoughts moved faster than ordinary people, it still took time. He could only activate the next shift after reaching the new position, creating inevitable dys. Even if these dys were short, they were still a weakness. Otherwise, teleporters like Nightcrawler and Azazel would have been invincible and not just side characters. Currently, spatial shift was only at level two, with each shift covering just about ten meters... Although he hadn''t escaped the st radius immediately, the buffer time created by the continuous shifting and the deflection shields allowed them tost much longer. With the protection of chaos magic, Syd remained unharmed for now. In the military base. Seeing another explosion, the military personnel looked hopeful, with some already imagining the charred remains of Syd hitting the ground and turning into a pile of mush. To their astonishment, they saw a figure emerge from the explosion''s remnants. Looking closely, it was Messiah, seemingly unharmed? This is an Omega mutant? In an instant, they were filled with dread. If it were any other superpowered being in the missile''s st center, they''d likely be vaporized. Only this rumored Omega mutant could withstand such an absurdly powerful missile strike unscathed. Because of this, they were even more determined to eliminate this Omega mutant! Such a severe threat had to be dealt with! Almost simultaneously, another wave of missiles appeared! On the scene. Syd hurried towards the city while ring at the approaching white dots, his face grim. If this continued, he wasn''t sure how long he could hold out. His light energy wasn''t infinite. He had considered using spatial shifts to reach the city continuously. However, the city was still quite a distance away, and his light energy couldn''t sustain thousands of spatial shifts. Moreover, with these missiles traveling at several times the speed of sound, continuous spatial shifts might not even shake them off. Flying rapidly towards the city, Syd mixed in spatial shifts for added speed. Boom boom boom! Another round of violent explosions erupted! Soon, more missiles followed. Syd''s light energy was depleting rapidly. In the military base. Watching this, the officers'' eyes brightened. The first Omega mutant was about to die by their hands! The fourth wave''s remnants cleared... The sixth wave... The tenth wave... The twenty-fifth wave... In the military base, the officers, who had been hopeful and smug, were now filled with astonishment. Despite twenty-five consecutive waves of missile bombardment, Messiah was still not dead? Are Omega mutants really this hard to kill? However, there was some relief. After twenty-five waves of missile bombardment, the satellite images showed that Messiah appeared quite battered, with charred, tattered clothing, seemingly on the verge of copse! Every officer''s eyes shone with excitement. Just a bit more, and Messiah would be dead! The Omega mutant threat would be eliminated! Suddenly, their expressions changed as Messiah neared the city, its outline visible in the distance. "Stop him!" General Luca shouted. The personnel firing the missiles scrambled in panic. On the scene.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ncing at the approaching missiles and the city''s silhouette in the distance, Syd felt the remaining light energy within him and breathed a sigh of relief. After a series of deflection shields and spatial shifts, only a fifth of his light energy remained. Fortunately, he reached the city before his light energy ran out; otherwise... As he approached the city rapidly, his mood grew heavy. If the city were five kilometers further, he might have been in real danger, potentially bombed to death by the missiles! "It seems my strength is still insufficient, and my light energy reserves need to increase..." Syd felt the urgency. If he didn''t continue to enhance his abilities, the next time, it might be the end of him. This time, it was only because the city was near. Otherwise... Chapter 123: Chapter 123 Chapter 123: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Boom! Boom! Boom! Amidst the missile bombardment, Syd soared towards the city at incredible speed. Simultaneously, people in the city heard the distant explosions. After some investigation, they were shocked. "Oh my God, are those missiles?" "Who are the missiles targeting?" "Is that Messiah?" While they were in shock, General Luca and others in the military base were furious. Just a little more, just a little more, and they would have killed Messiah! If only they had more time... Unfortunately, Messiah got close to the city, preventing them from continuing their assault! At this moment, they were filled with frustration. But no matter how frustrated they were, they had to stop. Bombing Messiah within the city would have too great an impact. Of course, while Messiah escaped this time, he wouldn''t be so lucky next time; his death was inevitable! On-site. Landing in the city, Syd looked up at the sky, noticing that no more missiles wereing. His tense nerves slightly rxed. Ignoring the shocked bystanders, he chose a hidden direction and immediately flew away.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Seeing him fly away, the bystanders began to chatter. "It really is Messiah!" "He was attacked by missiles?" As they spected, Syd managed to evade the satellites'' surveince and found a secluded spot to rest. As he basked in the sunlight to replenish his depleted light energy, he pondered his next steps. Meanwhile, online discussions about him had erupted. With the appearance of the White-d Man, also known as the White-d Freak,izens wereparing his identity and strength to Messiah''s. A white youth furiously typed his opinion. "Who cares about Messiah? The White-d Freak is way stronger. He could kill Messiah with just a word!" Immediately, others stepped up to refute him. "That''s bullshit! Messiah is obviously stronger. That White-d Freak would turn to dust in an instant!" "Right, Messiah is an Omega-level mutant. There''s no way he''d be taken down so easily. Use your tiny brain to think for once!" Feeling indignant, Felix, sneered and continued typing. "So many Sentinel robots, and the White-d Freak made them disappear with a single word. Isn''t that terrifying enough?" "He''s like a god. Why wouldn''t Messiah be scared?" "From what we''ve seen, the White-d Freak easily surpasses Messiah in terms of power and fear factor!" Felix''s argument had some merit and garnered quite a bit of support. Most people agreed that even among Omega-level mutants, there were differences in strength, and the White-d Freak clearly seemed superior. Felix continued his tirade. "In terms of threat level, the White-d Freak also beats Messiah hands down. Didn''t you see how much more people fear and dread the White-d Freak?" "Even the top brass probably fear the White-d Freak more than Messiah!" "The attention given to the White-d Freak is unmatched by Messiah!" "With such power, people worldwide probably fear he''d wipe them out with a single word..." With his continuous posts,paring the two Omega-level mutants, the few remaining supporters of Messiah gradually fell silent. Even they had to admit that in terms of disyed power and threat level, the White-d Freak seemed much more terrifying. However... Ever since Messiah''s first appearance, they had been in awe and fear of him. Even though Messiah was a terrifying mutant, it didn''t stop them from admiring his strength and discussing him. Seeing so many people support the White-d Freak now made them feel inexplicably uneasy, as if they were losing. Just as they were feeling frustrated, a man named Igel had a revtion. Quickly, he posted a rebuttal that many people saw. "You do have a point, but... you''re all ignoring something!" Seeing this post, Felix and the others felt puzzled. "What are we ignoring?" Felix sneered, ready to type a rebuttal. Then a new post appeared. "Haven''t you noticed? When Messiah first appeared, his strength was much weakerpared to now." "Back then, he struggled against ten captors. But now?" "His power and abilities have grown to a terrifying level!" This post left Felix and countless others in shock. Thinking back carefully, they indeed realized that it was true! If Messiah hadn''t been hiding his strength... Felix, feeling incredulous, typed, "Are you saying Messiah''s power growth is abnormal and he''s getting stronger too quickly?" But before they could dwell on this, Igel posted another shocking theory. "Compared to the White-d Freak, Messiah''s power is not only growing unusually fast, but he also seems to be gaining more mutant abilities over time!" "You can check some early videos and news about Messiah..." This post sent shockwaves through the onlinemunity, making everyone, including Felix, feel a chilling sense of disbelief. If this theory were true, then Messiah''s potential and terror were far beyond what they initially thought. It could indeed be terrifying! After a moment of shock, Felix quickly retorted, "Come on, this is just your guess. It''s not true..." His post sparked more responses. "Right, it''s just your theory. No mutant is that scary; don''t scare yourself to death!" "Even if Messiah is an Omega-level mutant, he can''t be that terrifying. Science and reason still apply!" Few people wanted to believe this theory. As the debate continued, the topic of whether Messiah or the White-d Freak was stronger drew more and more attention. As the only two publicly known Omega-level mutants, they naturally attracted interest, especially with such a contentious topic. Even at Stark Tower''s Tony Stark, the X-Men, the Brotherhood of Mutants, and S.H.I.E.L.D. were paying attention to the discussion. Chapter 124: Chapter 124 Chapter 124: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Stark Tower. "Sir, here''s thetest news on Messiah..." JARVIS projected the news in front of Tony. Tony, working on his new suit, raised an eyebrow in surprise.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Who''s stronger?" He instantly had a bias in his mind. Although Messiah was an Omega-level mutant, he still believed the White-d Freak''s abilities were more potent and terrifying. Altering, Distorting Reality... Whether it was changing matter or making the Sentinel robots disappear, it all showcased the White-d Freak''s terrifying power! Even though both were Omega-level mutants, Tony sensed a difference. However, after reading the man Igel''sment, he couldn''t help but be amazed. Could it be true? If this guy''s theory was right, then Messiah was even more absurd than the White-d Freak! Tony frowned and ordered JARVIS, "Pull up video footage of Messiah from the beginning until now." Quickly, a series of video clips appeared before him, and Tony reviewed them swiftly. After a while, he realized that the theory had some solid evidence. Messiah''s power indeed seemed to be growing rapidly. If it was all true, Messiah''s terror couldn''t even be described in words... Of course, just like others who refuted it, he wanted to believe in science and reason. Tony didn''t want to believe this theory either. Could any mutant''s potential be that terrifying and unimaginable... Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters. The X-Men and mutant students were discussing the topic of Messiah. To them, both Messiah and the White-d Freak were terrifying, objects of their admiration and envy. However, when it came toparing who was stronger, they, like the ordinary people, felt the White-d Freak''s abilities were more extraordinary. "Messiah''s power and abilities are growing rapidly over time?" "No way, that can''t be true!" The mutant students were in disbelief. Even if Messiah was an Omega-level mutant, this was too outrageous! Office. "Professor..." Scott handed thetest information to Professor Xavier. After reading it, Professor Xavier''s face grew solemn. He had thought he was already paying enough attention to Messiah, but it seemed he had underestimated him. If the theory about Messiah''s rapid growth in power was true, then Messiah was unbelievably terrifying! A mutant growing so quickly was something he had never seen! Moreover, he dreaded to think what kind of disaster could ur if Messiah fell into the wrong hands. "I hope this theory is incorrect." Professor Xavier sighed, "That child''s power is already terrifying enough. If it continues to grow, I fear he won''t be able to control it. If it goes out of control..." Scott tried tofort him, "Professor, don''t worry too much. Messiah''s power is already terrifying. His growth speed can''t be that fast." "There can''t be a monster with such overwhelming strength and endless growth potential. You can rest assured, Professor!" Hearing this, Professor Xavier thought for a moment and realized Scott had a point. He gradually set aside his worries. S.H.I.E.L.D. "Boss, what''s wrong?" Seeing Director Fury in a frowning and dazed state, Agent Coulson asked with concern. Looking at thetest news on Messiah, Fury furrowed his brows and subconsciously touched the pager to call Captain Marvel. He was hesitating whether to summon Captain Marvel back from another. After a moment, he reassured himself that it was just a theory and there was no need to overthink it. The more he thought about it, the more he felt it was unnecessary to call Captain Marvel back to Earth from far away. Estimating that she''s probably busy saving aliens right now. As far as he knew, the only one currently capable of contending with Messiah and the White- d Freak was his old friend, Captain Marvel. As Syd''s topic heated up, host Irina saw an opportunity to gain traction and decided to capitalize on the moment. Moreover, her boss had sent thetest information about Messiah, perfect for a live broadcast. With that in mind, she began preparing immediately. Half an hourter, Irina''s announcement of another live broadcast quickly spread across the inte. "Irina is live again?" "Get lost, we don''t need your broadcast!" "Irina, you have no credibility here!" Irina was well aware of the ridicule and insults online but was used to it by now. When she teased the audience with news about Messiah, the viewers finally calmed down. At 11 a.m., the live broadcast began on time. Under the spotlight, Irina, dressed in a pink dress with dyed red hair, radiated a vibrant energy. "Hello, dear viewers, it''s great to see you again. I''m your old friend, Irina." Holding a white microphone, she smiled sweetly. Hearing her opening line, viewers almost lost theirposure, ready to mock her. Irina, knowing their sentiments, wasted no time and dropped a bombshell. "Today, I bring you thetest update on Messiah, and it''s a huge piece of good news." "Not long ago, the military reported that they had repelled and defeated Messiah once." Upon hearing this, the viewers, who were just mocking Irina, fell silent, their eyes wide with disbelief. "Messiah was repelled and defeated?" "No way, that''s impossible!" "Irina, you must be lying again!" Their first reaction was disbelief. All along, Messiah had given them the impression of being invincible. Especially after the recent city-destroying incident, they couldn''t believe anyone could defeat him. Now, Irina was boldly iming that Messiah was repelled and defeated. How could they believe that? Seeing their reaction, Irina quickly exined, "This is true. The military did repel and defeat Messiah." "ording to the information, the military used several powerful missiles in a long-range attack on Messiah." As she spoke, she gestured towards a man in the distance, saying, "I''ve invited a witness to share the specifics. Please wee him." Under everyone''s watchful eyes, a nondescript white man stepped onto the stage. Chapter 125: Chapter 125 Chapter 125: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Karim spoke into the microphone with a solemn tone, "At the time, I heard the sound of the missiles exploding and saw Messiah flying over. He looked very battered, like he couldn''t hold on..." As he spoke, arge screen in the distance yed a short clip showing Messiah being bombarded by missiles, forced to flee in a sorry state. Irina smiled sweetly, "Did everyone hear our guest''s statement and see the footage on the screen?" "I can assure you all that Messiah was indeed defeated by the military!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Listening to her words and watching the footage, the audience finally epted the truth. Irina continued to smile, "What this means, I think everyone understands." "Messiah is not invincible. He can be defeated. It may not be long before the military can eliminate this Omega-level mutant!" Her words brightened the eyes of the audience, filling them with excitement. Discussions erupted: "So Omega-level mutants can be defeated?" "The military is amazing; I can''t wait to see the day Messiah is taken down!" "If this is true, then Messiah isn''t as hard to deal with as we thought, haha..." Irina continued, "I''ve heard that the military is deploying a series of operations rted to Messiah. It shouldn''t take too long, so let''s stay tuned!" Finally, she said, "Well, that''s about it for today''s live broadcast. See you next time. I, your host Irina, will continue to bring you thetest updates on Messiah." With that, Irina smiled and waved goodbye to the viewers, ending the broadcast. Although the live broadcast ended, its impact did not disappear. The content quickly spread. In the discussion about who was stronger, Messiah or the White-d Freak, Felix tagged Igel, who had refuted him earlier, feeling quite pleased. "Did you see the broadcast? Your Messiah seems to have been defeated." "You said Messiah was powerful; how did he end up like this?" "If the military strikes again, the next news about Messiah might be his demise, hahaha..." "Haha, I told you the White-d Freak was stronger, but you wouldn''t believe me, haha..." Before long, Igel saw Felix''s message, and his mood soured. He found it hard to believe that Messiah had been defeated. How was that possible? Not only him, but other supporters of Messiah also felt distressed. Stark Tower. Watching thetest news about Messiah, Stark was taken aback. That kid was defeated! He found it unbelievable. "How many missiles did the military use?" While Tony was pondering, the X-Men, the Brotherhood of Mutants, and S.H.I.E.L.D. also received the news. Logan and the others were naturally worried, while S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Fury breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that this kid hadn''t reached the point where he needed to call in Captain Marvel. The military''s firepower was sufficient to deal with him. Fury''s single eye revealed a hint of a smile. He wondered when the military would take the next step and whether Messiah would be the first Omega-level mutant to fall. Fury was somewhat looking forward to witnessing that scene. ... While news about Syd was spreading everywhere and people were discussing it, Syd was hiding in an abandoned factory, basking in the sun while floating in mid-air. [Float Flight Experience +1] [Float Flight Experience +1]... Syd''s eyes were filled with anticipation. Float Flight was about to reach level five. What kind of speed boost would level five bring? Breaking the sound barrier? Besides Float Flight, other abilities hadn''t been upgraded in a long time. He turned his attention to the Reflective Shield and other abilities. If the Reflective Shield reached level four, facing missiles wouldn''t be as embarrassing as before. Previously, even three Reflective Shields couldn''t withstand the missile sts; it felt quite weak. Perhaps, if the Reflective Shield reached level four, just one or two shields would suffice against those missile attacks! Additionally, if ck Particle reached level four, its range would significantly increase, and if the Divine Physique advanced from level three to level four, his defense would receive a substantial boost! There were so many things to upgrade, and Syd felt pressed for time. As he thought, he looked at the unlocking progress and subconsciously added all the energy points he had umted from time to time. With the energy points depleted, the unlocking progress blurred momentarily and then changed. (Unlocking Progress: 44%) "Not yet..." Seeing the progress, Syd felt slightly disappointed. If he could unlock divine power or Baldur''s divine attributes, his strength would significantly improve! Not to mention, just divine power alone, as seen with Thor, would bring noticeablebat enhancements after awakening. Before awakening, Thor was an average warrior wielding a hammer, but after awakening, hisbat power visibly increased. A ssic moment was when he wielded Stormbreaker, resisting the Infinity Gauntlet''s gem rays and seriously injuring Thanos, which seemed absurd. Syd mused expectantly, "45% or maybe 50%?" At this point, he wasn''t sure whether to upgrade his current abilities first or focus on unlocking new ones. After pondering for a while, he decided to upgrade some existing abilities first and consider new onester. He focused on the Reflective Shield. [Ability: Reflective Shield (195/1000) Level 3] With a thought, an invisible Reflective Shield appeared before him. [Reflective Shield Experience +1]... As he practiced repeatedly, the Reflective Shield''s experience continued to increase. Time passed. Soon it was the morning of the fourth day, and a notification sounded in Syd''s ears. [Ability: Reflective Shield (0/2000) Level 4] As the Reflective Shield reached level four, Syd immediately felt a slight change in his body; his genes became moreplex. At the same time, the energy within him also transformed slightly. While basking in the sun to recover his depleted energy, Syd began testing his abilities. An invisible Reflective Shield instantly appeared before him. "This is..." Upon testing, Syd was surprised. The level four Reflective Shield formed a U-shape, covering most of his body, and the energy it contained felt significantly stronger. Additionally, he found that he could now summon four Reflective Shields at once. "I wonder how it will perform against those missiles again," Syd pondered. "It shouldn''t be as embarrassing as before, right?" Chapter 126: Chapter 126 Chapter 126: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Imagining the scene of facing missiles again, Syd turned his attention to his other abilities. [Ability: ck Particle (170/1000) Level 3] ck Particle was also at level three, and it would take several days to reach level four. In the past few days, he had noticed an increasing number of military tracking personnel. He wasn''t sure what they were nning.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He hoped to increase his strength before any major changes urred. With this in mind, Syd continued to practice his abilities. [ck Particle Experience +1] [ck Particle Experience +1] At this moment, Venom slowly emerged from his right hand, forming a small head. In a slightly weak voice, Venom asked, "When are we going to deal with those humans who bombed us, Syd?" His tone was filled with intense anger, as if he couldn''t wait to rush to those missile-unching soldiers and tear them apart. "Give it some time," Syd replied after a moment''s thought. Then he asked, "How are your injuries from the missile attack?" Venom sensed himself for a moment and then sighed, "Syd, staying in your right hand has sped up my recovery. I''m almost fully healed." Syd nodded, feeling a bit relieved. Then, under Venom''s confused gaze, he resumed practicing ck Particle. [ck Particle Experience +1] While Syd was busy practicing ck Particle, a battle was taking ce in a remote corner of another city. Roars of beasts and human screams echoed intermittently in this dark alley. Arge yellow tiger stood in the alley, ring at a group of enemies armed with firearms. Both sides faced off, eyes filled with mutual apprehension. At this moment, a mass of gold-red liquid emerged from the tiger, covering its body like armor. Numerous tiny gold-red tentacles writhed around the armor, making it look both eerie and terrifying. The tiger spoke, "What do you humans want?" Staring at the dozen people in front of him, the tiger, was cautious. The leader, a burly middle-aged man named Walton, nced at the three bodies on the ground and sneered, "What do we want?" "Of course, we want to capture you and bring you to theb. I didn''t expect your strength to be this formidable. They got careless and were killed by you..." Recalling the earlier scene where tentacles pierced through and killed three teammates in an instant, Walton felt a chill. He was also taken aback by this symbiote''s strength, which far exceeded his expectations. Thinking about the symbiote''s information, he took out a silver ball-shaped device from his waist and pressed a button on it. The next second, a loud, jarring noise emanated from the device. "Buzz..." In an instant, the noise spread and enveloped Cannonball. Seeing their leader activate the sonic weapon, the others, armed with guns and even rocketunchers, brightened up. They knew why their leader did this. Beforeing to capture this creature, they had read a lot of data, including information about its kind. They knew that symbiotes had a weakness against sonic attacks. They were eager to see how the creature would react. They expected the symbiote to jump off the tiger upon hearing the noise. However, to their astonishment, the tiger showed no reaction to the sonic attack and looked at them with puzzlement. "What? You''re not affected?" "How is that possible?" Walton and his team were stunned, unable to believe what they were seeing. Symbiotes were supposed to be vulnerable to sonic weapons. Why wasn''t this creature reacting? At this moment, Cannonball realized what they were trying to do and sneered, "Did you think I''d be afraid of this?" "I''m not like those weaklings. Born from my master''s power, I''m naturally superior, and my strength is greater!" The tiger''s face was full of disdain and pride. "Damn it, it''s that Messiah again!" "Omega-level mutants are this strong?" Walton and his team were furious and horrified. Simply being connected to that guy made this symbiote lose its weakness? Seeing no way to capture the creature by trickery, Walton waved his hand, signaling his team to attack. The next second. Bang! Bang! Bang! Boom! Golden bullets shot out continuously, along with several rockets. Cannonball leapt, dodging many bullets. Even when hit, the bullets had no effect, deflected by his armor. The rockets, however, were more troublesome. Boom! The explosion sent mes and shockwaves over Cannonball. (Cannonball is the name of the Tiger. Weird, but not bad) The golden-red armor shattered, and fur and flesh were blown off, blood spilling. But to Walton''s and their employer''s shock, the golden-red tentacles squirmed, and the injuries healed quickly. "This mutated symbiote..." Walton and his team were increasingly rmed. Cannonball wasn''t passive either. With incredible speed, he leapt in front of them. Golden-red tentacles, sharp as knives, pierced through them. One team member couldn''t dodge and was turned into a dried corpse. As time passed, the sounds of beast roars and human screams echoed in the remote area. In the end, Cannonball''s battered figure fled. With rocketunchers and other weapons, Walton and his team managed to drive him away, but their goal of capturing him was unfulfilled. They had underestimated this mutated symbiote and the influence of Messiah. Just being connected to him made this symbiote exceptionally difficult to handle. Injuries healed quickly, and after consuming a body, it could be vigorous again, almost unkible. "Useless!" "You can''t even handle a mere symbiote. If I sent you to deal with Messiah, you''d all die in an instant!" A deep, powerful voice came from the inte. Finally, with a hint of anger, he said, "Bring back the blood and flesh samples on the ground and get back here!" Chapter 127: Chapter 127 Chapter 127: ? Despite their reluctance, Walton and the remaining team members couldn''t object. They obediently collected the tiger''s body tissues from the ground. During this process, they gathered a significant amount of blood and flesh, but they didn''t find any symbiote tissues. It was unclear whether the tiger had been cautious and not left any behind. Two hourster, they arrived at Base 6. The samples from Cannonball''s body were immediately handed over to the researchers. Quickly, theboratory bustled with scientists in whiteb coats. As evening approached, a tall, ck-suited middle-aged man with a thick beard strode into the pristineb. His gaze settled on an elderly man with a head full of white hair. "Dr. Amuti, how are the studies progressing?" Dr. Amuti, peering into a microscope, responded with a mix of astonishment and excitement, "You wouldn''t believe what I''ve discovered." "It''s truly remarkable. Observing the tiger''s tissues, I found tiny traces of golden blood." "This golden blood carries an incredible amount of energy. It seems to be the source of the mutated symbiote''s power and uniqueness." "Golden blood?" The head of Base 6, Phil, looked both surprised and intrigued. In an instant, he made a connection. "Is it the blood of that Messiah?" Phil asked, astonished. Dr. Amuti paused thoughtfully before replying, "I believe so." "This golden blood is exceptionally unique. The structure of its cells is not only incredibly stable andplex but also highly corrosive." He continued, almost rambling in his excitement, "Its strength surpasses anything I''ve seen. It doesn''t resemble human blood or even mutant blood. It''s like the blood of a god!" "And this golden blood might have been diluted. I can''t even imagine how powerful and miraculous the original blood would be." Phil, the base head, frowned and asked, "Can you extract anything useful from it?" At this point, Dr. Amuti''s attractive assistant interjected, "It''s difficult. The blood is extremely stable andplex." She paused before making a bold suggestion, "However, we could try separating the golden blood from regr blood and injecting it into animals or humans to observe the effects." Phil''s eyes lit up at this idea. "You should try it. Whether it''s animals or death row inmates, just let me know." Dr. Amuti and his assistant nodded and began preparing for the separation experiment. Time flew by, and by the following afternoon, Phil was staring in amazement at a ss vial in his hand. Inside the transparent vial was a clear liquid with a tiny golden speck floating within- separated golden blood. Holding the vial carefully, Phil joined Dr. Amuti and others behind a ss wall. Inside theb, an experiment was underway. A disheveled, white-haired prisoner was strapped to a white examination table, his head and limbs restrained. He struggled and shouted in fear, "What are you going to do to me? Let me go!" Phil and the others ignored his pleas. Phil handed the vial to the researcher, who promptly extracted the blood with a syringe and injected it into the prisoner''s body, despite his protests. The researcher then left theb, which was immediately sealed. Dr. Amuti and the others watched expectantly. Suddenly, the prisoner convulsed, his face contorted in pain. "What did you do to me?" he screamed, "It hurts!" Blood began oozing from his body. With a final, agonized scream, a massive blood mist erupted from him, and he passed out, convulsing until his heart stopped.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Phil was stunned. "Just a tiny bit of blood, and he couldn''t handle it?" Despite this initial failure, they pressed on, conducting more experiments. Elderly people, children, pregnant women... Days passed, and after countless attempts, they found no sess. "Is Messiah''s blood really this terrifying?" Phil murmured. Both he and Dr. Amuti were frustrated but had no solutions. While they conducted these experiments, Syd was listening to the sound of another system prompt in his mind. [Ability: ck Particle (0/2000) Level 4] "Finally, level four..." Syd sighed in relief. Feeling the substantial changes in his internal energy, he began testing his abilities. [ck Particle Experience +1] A head-sized ck wave emerged from his right hand and shot out. Seeing the increased range, Syd was pleasantly surprised. From an original range of 25 meters, it had increased to over 50 meters. "I wonder about the power..." Syd mused. Unfortunately, he had no target to test on, but he felt the power must have significantly increased. Additionally, he noticed a considerable increase in his internal energy. After waiting for a while and fully restoring his internal energy, Syd ran a simple test. He discovered that with his current energy, he could use level three abilities around 220 times, but level four abilities only about 120 times. Syd frowned. His energy was still too limited. If he faced another barrage of missiles, he wasn''t sure he could withstand it. Thinking of energy, he turned his attention to the experience bar for floating flight. Chapter 128: Chapter 128 Chapter 128: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Syd looked at the levitation flight experience bar. [Ability: Levitation Flight (1988/2000) Level Four] (Sounds better than floating) During this time, although he hadn''t intentionally upgraded his levitation flight, the experience points had been increasing rapidly due to the nature of the ability, and it was nearly at level five. "I wonder what will happen when levitation flight reaches level five?" With curiosity and anticipation, Syd floated in the air, quietly waiting for the levitation flight experience points to fill up. [Levitation Flight Experience +1] [Levitation Flight Experience +1]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Apanied by the final prompt sound, the data for levitation flight in front of Syd changed, and at the same time, he felt a significant transformation within his body. [Ability: Levitation Flight (Max/Max) Level Five] "Level five is the limit?" Syd frowned slightly and thought, "Is this the limit, or do I need some specific conditions to continue upgrading?" If level five was the limit, then it felt a bit weak. Aside from the numerical change, the photon energy within Syd''s body also became more concentrated and pure. Meanwhile, the sunlight overhead continuously replenished the emptiness inside him. Judging by the momentum, reaching level five in levitation flight significantly increased his photon energy. As for the specifics, he needed to wait until his photon energy was fully restored to be sure. With these thoughts, Syd''s eyes showed anticipation as he began testing the speed of level five levitation flight. In an empty grove under the sunlight, his floating figure suddenly moved, disappearing from his original spot in the next second. Boom! A massive sonic boom sounded. In the blink of an eye, Syd appeared far from where he started. "Have I reached the speed of sound?" Listening to the echoing sonic boom, he felt quite pleased. "I wonder what multiple of the speed of sound this is-one, or two?" "I also wonder if my current speed can surpass those missiles..." Syd pondered, feeling a bit uncertain. However, even if he couldn''t surpass those missiles, it would still be much harder for them to catch up with him than before. After testing his speed, Syd began testing his constant flight state. In constant flight state, using levitation flight consumed almost no photon energy, but before, once he exceeded a certain altitude, the photon energy consumption returned to normal. He wondered how it would be now. With curiosity, Syd moved. Apanied by a sonic boom, his figure quickly ascended into the sky. Three hundred meters... One thousand meters... Five thousand meters... Ten thousand meters... When he reached ten thousand meters, Syd finally felt the constant flight state disappear, and the photon energy consumption returned to normal. Although he couldn''t maintain the constant state indefinitely, which was slightly disappointing, the improvement from level four to level five in constant flight state was significant, and he was quite satisfied. After all, he could still consume photon energy to continue flying; it would just require more energy. Ayer of golden sunlight shone down. At this moment, Syd stood above the clouds. Below his feet was ayer of milky-white clouds, resembling cream or white cotton candy. Stepping on them felt like walking in a heavenly pce, and with the golden sunlight illuminating the clouds, it was a breathtaking sight. Of course, if he ignored the thin, suffocating air and the subzero temperatures, it would be even more perfect. Even with a level three god''s body, Syd still felt a bit ufortable. Or rather, if not for the level three god''s body, he would have frozen to death or suffocated by now. "It seems that a level three god''s body is still a bit low." Syd pondered. At an altitude of ten thousand meters, it was already like this. If he went higher, a level three god''s body definitely wouldn''t hold up. "I wonder at what level of the god''s body I could survive in outer space?" Syd felt unsure. He remembered that Thor had once been exposed to outer space and survived for a while due to his strong Asgardian physique. As for staying there indefinitely, he wasn''t sure. For instance, Ebony Maw, one of Thanos'' subordinates, could control floating objects elegantly, like an alternative Mao. However, he ended up freezing to death in outer space after the ship''s hull was breached. On the other hand, Thor floated in space for a while and could still open his eyes, showing the strength of Asgardian physiology, especially that of the royal family. The Asgardian royal family''s physique differed from that of ordinary Asgardians. "If Thor can survive in space, there''s no reason I can''t. At least, I should be able to after reaching level five..." Syd pondered. For now, it was better to stay on the clouds. Going higher would not only consume photon energy to maintain flight but also endure increasingly harsh and cold environments, which he didn''t want to suffer through. However, although staying on the clouds was slightly ufortable, the sunlight was truly abundant. At least, Syd felt that his photon energy was increasing much faster. In the future, if he encountered cloudy or overcast weather, he could directly fly above the clouds to bask in the sun, indirectly reducing his development time. While Syd floated quietly above the clouds, enjoying a one to two-hour sunbath, a commotion suddenly came from the distant clouds. Arge white passenger ne suddenly emerged from the clouds. Looking at this slow-moving ne, Syd frowned slightly. At the same time, someone on the ne noticed him. In the endless expanse of white clouds, a ck-d humanoid figure standing on the clouds was impossible to miss. "My God..." "Look outside, there''s someone standing there!" A white man in his thirties pointed in shock at the distant ck figure. His words left the surrounding passengers and passing staff stunned, thinking this person must be crazy. Given the conditions outside, how could anyone be standing there? But when they looked over, they indeed saw a mysterious ck-d humanoid figure standing on the clouds, observing them like he was looking at a new toy. The passengers widened their eyes, covering their mouths in shock. Aliens? Their first thought was UFOs or aliens, as such news was not umon here and appeared frequently. But as they looked closely, they realized it was a human. And from the appearance, the figure seemed somewhat familiar? Chapter 129: Chapter 129 Chapter 129: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== At this moment, the figure standing on the clouds in their eyes flickered and then disappeared, as if it had never been there, making them wonder if it was all just an illusion. "It probably wasn''t an alien..." "Was that the Messiah just now?" A man named James hesitantly said. Hearing this, the others thought back carefully and realized it did look a lot like the Messiah. Although he had a new outfit, it was still ck overall, and given his recognizable appearance, they quickly figured it out. "It''s most likely the Messiah!" "I think so too..." As the passengers were discussing, a flight attendant eximed, "This is ten thousand meters high, and the Messiah can actually survive here?" Hearing this, the others realized something was off. Indeed, this was ten thousand meters high. For a moment, they couldn''t help but be amazed in their hearts. No wonder he was one of the only two Omega mutants, his abilities were indeed terrifying and powerful. If it was the Messiah, walking in the sky at ten thousand meters was only to be expected. Speaking of the Messiah, someone started talking about recent events. "The Messiah is powerful, but wasn''t he overshadowed by the White Robe Freak?" "The Omega ability of the White Robe Freak seems to be much more terrifying and powerful." "I heard the military even defeated him. I wonder if the Messiah can withstand the military''s attacks..." The previous man, James, sighed a few more times. The Messiah was powerful, but ultimately no match for military missiles. After all, as long as he was still a living being, he couldn''t possibly withstand the siege of various high-powered weapons. While they were discussing, Syd was hiding in the clouds, pondering things. "Levitation Flight level five, Chaos Magic level four, ck Particle level four, Reflective Shield level four. What should I upgrade next?" After a moment''s thought, Syd decided to upgrade the Spirit Energy Beam. He had to admit, the Spirit Energy Beam was very useful after the upgrade, being able to fire from his hand. Although not as terrifyingly powerful as the ck Particle, it was much more useful when facing a crowd. After deciding what to upgrade next, Syd looked up at the sky with some hesitation. Staying here increased the recovery speed of his photon energy by at least a third. If he stayed here, his power would grow much faster. But doing so would also expose him to unknown dangers. For example, being discovered by the American military and bombarded with missiles again. Thinking about the ne he encountered earlier, Syd decided to y it safe and return to the city once his photon energy was fully restored. Time passed quickly, and soon his photon energy was fully restored. [Photon Energy +1] At this moment, Syd felt his photon energy was fuller than ever before. If the previous level four abilities allowed him to use it about one hundred and ten times, now he could use it around one hundred and sixty times, a significant increase. His photon energy had increased by nearly half! If he were to face another missile bombardment, he could handle it with ease just by relying on his photon energy. Of course, although the increase in photon energy was nice, Syd still felt it was a bitcking. Levitation flight was fine with its constant state having minimal consumption, but if other abilities were upgraded to level five, the photon energy might not be enough. Thinking about this, Syd shook his head.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Let''s increase my strength first. Photon energy will increase over time." The next second, a sonic boom sounded, and Syd''s figure rapidly descended toward the ground. In less than a minute, he was back in the city. [Spirit Energy Beam Experience +1] Syd began practicing the Spirit Energy Beam. Shortly after he left, a few fighter jets appeared in the area he had been, patrolling the skies. After searching for a while without finding anything, they withdrew from the area. However, although the fighter jets left, a satellite quietly focused on the area, monitoring it in real-time, ready to alert the monitoring personnel at any sign of abnormality. Fortunately, Syd left early; otherwise, he might have been discovered. Time flew by, and soon five days had passed. During Syd''s hiding, nothing significant happened. Meanwhile, a prompt sounded in his ear. [Spirit Energy Beam Experience +1] [Ability: Spirit Energy Beam (0/2000) Level Four] With the Spirit Energy Beam upgraded to level four, not only was his internal gene modified by a warm current, bing moreplex, but his photon energy also increased again. Ignoring the photon energy, Syd focused on the Spirit Energy Beam. [Spirit Energy Beam Experience +1] The next second, blue light blossomed in his right hand. Boom! A nearly thirty-meter blue beam of light shed, plowing the ground instantly. "This range..." Syd was somewhat surprised. If this was aimed at a crowd, wouldn''t it kill a lot of people? Syd felt it was quite good. Besides the ultimate move "Sunshine," he finally had anotherrge-scale attack, making up for a not-so-small deficiency. At least, he wouldn''t be forced to use "Sunshine" and drain his photon energy when surrounded. Just as Syd was about to continue testing, his keen hearing picked up the sound of unfamiliar footsteps in the distance. His figure flickered and disappeared from the spot. Not long after, seven fully armed, well-trained men who didn''t look like ordinary people appeared. "There''s a high-energy reaction here, it''s astonishing." A woman in her thirties, wearing a ck uniform and holding an instrument, stared solemnly at a deep scratch on the ground. The other six members scanned the surroundings. After observing for a while and confirming there was nothing suspicious, a burly man with a brown beard, Brian, muttered, "This scratch looks familiar, like I''ve seen something simr before?" Thinking for a moment, he suddenly realized something, eyes widening in surprise, "Uh, this scratch looks a bit like the one left by the Messiah?" Hearing this, the team members examined it closely and indeed found it familiar. They had seen simr marks before; it seemed to be one of the Messiah''s abilities. "Brian, are you saying this was left by the Messiah?" Another middle-aged teammate, Fermi, joked. He didn''t believe it was left by the Messiah, thinking it was just a coincidence. "Uh..." Brian smiled awkwardly, thinking he might be overthinking it. But just as they all felt they were overthinking, the sound of footsteps suddenly came from behind them. "Who''s there?" Everyone turned, alert and ready. Chapter 130: Chapter 130 Chapter 130: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Brian and the others were startled, instinctively turning around and reaching for their guns, aiming in the direction of the footsteps. At that moment, they saw the appearance of the neer. A young man in ck, with a handsome face that felt familiar-it was none other than the Messiah they had just been discussing. "The Messiah?!" Brian and the seven others were shocked. They couldn''t believe that just a routine search had actually led them to the Messiah. At the same time, their hearts were filled with panic, their bodies trembling slightly. "What do we do now?" "This is the Messiah..." Even though they were holding guns, they had no confidence at all. After all, the Messiah''s power was deeply ingrained in their minds, and they knew guns wouldn''t be effective. Despite pointing their guns at the Messiah, none of them dared to pull the trigger. Syd stopped, facing them from a distance. "Whose orders are you following?" he asked directly. "Are you searching for my location? What''s your purpose?" One of the team members stammered, "N-no purpose, we just wanted to confirm your location." "Oh, really?" Syd said coldly. "I''ll count to three. If you don''t talk..." However, when he finished counting, the seven remained silent. The next second, Syd''s body floated slightly, and then he vanished from his spot. Boom! A sonic boom echoed. Syd appeared beside one of the men, punching him in the abdomen. In a blink, the man was sent flying. "yton!" Brian and the others were shocked, first worrying about yton''s safety. Then... "So fast!" "Was that a sonic boom?!" They couldn''t believe it. When had the Messiah be so fast? ording to their information, his speed shouldn''t be this fast, especially based on the video analysis from when the Messiah was bombarded by missiles recently. He definitely didn''t have this speed! Supersonic speed-could a human achieve that? Could the recent outrageous rumors be true? That the Messiah''s growth rate was extraordinarily fast? Brian and the others were in disbelief. "If you don''t want to talk, then forget it..." Syd''s hand glowed with blue light. [Spirit Energy Beam Experience +1] With a boom, the blue light shed... In the end, Syd didn''t get any useful information. Even thest person, just before dying, only said that the military wanted to confirm his location, possibly to see if there was an opportunity to use missiles again. Syd didn''t care much about this exnation. As for the seven men, their fate was obvious. After a brief cleanup of the battlefield, Syd quickly left, preparing to continue practicing his abilities. While he was on his way, in Cairo, Egypt''s capital, a group of people was searching for something in an underground cave. Egypt, Cairo. "Is this the legendary resting ce of the god?" Several Arab men, wearing headscarves and beards, held shlights, searching the cave buried under stones. As their shlight beams illuminated the scene, they saw what had been buried for thousands of years. Ancient Egyptian statues, murals, and mysterious hieroglyphs, all exuding an ancient, exotic atmosphere. Tristan and five others were there because they had read in an ancient book that over three thousand years ago, a god had appeared in Egypt. That god had been betrayed by the Egyptians of that time and had eventually fallen into a deep sleep in this ce, a ruined pyramid buried underground. After some searching, they found a golden pyramidion, which should have been at the top of the pyramid. The pyramidion seemed to be made of pure gold, covered with intricate patterns, looking very mysterious. Tristan and the others circled it once, then gathered around the pyramidion, chanting prayers with reverence.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Almighty god, please grant us power..." "Please grant us authority..." "Great and almighty god..." "We are your faithful followers, please grant us light, great almighty god..." As they chanted, sunlight happened to shine into the cave, illuminating the patterns on the golden pyramidion, making them glow brilliantly. "Look, look!" "Look, guys..." Seeing the radiant golden pyramidion, the six were overjoyed and began chanting their prayers even more fervently. "Great almighty god..." As their chanting grew louder, a ritual that had been interrupted by the betrayal of the ancient Egyptians reactivated in the pyramid ruins. Golden patterns spread everywhere. Then, deep within the dark ruins of the pyramid, on a stone tform, a man d in armor with blue skin, who had been asleep, opened his mouth and began breathing heavily. The god Tristan and the others spoke of, Apocalypse, opened his eyes. After a moment of adjusting to his body and looking at the stones pressed around him, Apocalypse''s eyes turned white, and he activated his power. Purple-white light shone, lifting the stones one by one, causing the entire pyramid ruin to shake. "What''s happening?" Tristan and the others above looked around in panic. Seeing the shaking stones and falling dust, they scrambled out of the cave in fear. Boom! The pyramid ruins exploded, and a tall figure with blue skin slowly emerged from the rubble. As for those six men, they were buried under the stones due to their failure to escape in time. Staring at the sun overhead, Apocalypse''s eyes showed a trace of confusion. After a while, wearing a ck robe, he appeared on the streets of Cairo, Egypt. Seeing the strangely dressed pedestrians and the suddenly approaching cars, Apocalypse felt a bit out of ce. What era was it, and who was ruling now? Apocalypse was puzzled. He was also curious about the current situation of his fellow mutants. Were they living better or worse? How had they developed? With these thoughts, Apocalypse walked through the streets of Cairo, observing his surroundings. After some time, he noticed their situation seemed bad... It wasn''t like this thousands of years ago. Back then, he was even revered as a god... But now, what did he see? Mutants being loathed and even captured by ordinary people? Had the situation for his kind deteriorated this much? Chapter 131: Chapter 131 Chapter 131: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ===== If Syd were here and saw this blue-skinned man, he would immediately recognize who this guy is. It is none other than Apocalypse, the oldest mutant and the first mutant. During ancient Egypt, he was even worshiped as a god by humans at the time and ruled over ancient Egypt. His abilities are numerous, including but not limited to telekinesis, super strength, matter maniption into sand, teleportation, and enhancing other mutants'' abilities. The reason he possesses so many abilities is due to his soul transfer ability, or more precisely, energy transfer. He can perform a ritual to take over another person''s body, permanently acquiring their abilities. Each time he takes over a mutant, he gains another ability. Over three thousand years ago, the ancient Egyptians, dissatisfied with his rule, rebelled during one of his rituals to take over a mutant with super healing abilities, interrupting the transfer ritual. In the end, the pyramid where the ritual was held copsed, and his body was protected by his Horsemen of Apocalypse, preventing major damage, until now when he has awakened. ... Cairo, Egypt. On the yellow-toned streets, En Sabah Nur, also known as Apocalypse, was walking. Suddenly, a car almost hit him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Apocalypse showed no fear, ignored the driver''s curses, touched the car, and then continued walking as if nothing had happened. At this moment, he saw a mutant being mistreated. Not far away on the street, a small boy wearing ragged pants, naked on the upper body with ck patterns, squatted on the ground, surrounded by a group of kids bullying him. "You disgusting freak, mutant germ..." The children punched and kicked the boy, ignoring his cries and pleas. At this moment, Apocalypse walked over and stopped them with a gesture. "Stop." Seeing him approach, the children instinctively stopped and looked curiously at this strange man. Not only did he look odd, but even the way he spoke was peculiar. A sturdy boy stood out, hands on his hips, and said, "Who are you? Stay out of our business!" Apocalypse didn''t say much, grabbed the boy by the cor, and casually threw him several meters away. "Ah..." Seeing this, the children were terrified, screamed, and fled in panic. "Child, you''re safe now." Apocalypse walked to the bullied mutant boy and squatted down. As they tried tomunicate, Apocalypse quickly learned the localnguage using his rapid learning abilities. In less than ten minutes, they heard footsteps from afar. Apocalypse and the boy turned to see four adults holding sticks and other objects. "Did you bully my kid?" "You freakish clown, do you want to die..." Behind them were several kids, looking smugly at Apocalypse and the boy. One of the burly parents prepared to raise his stick to teach the clown a lesson. But at that moment, they saw the blue-skinned man raise his hand slightly. Instantly, a part of the yellowish wall turned into sand. The sand shed, and with a puff, the parent ready to strike had his head sliced off by the sand. "Ah..." Seeing the severed head, the people around showed expressions of horror and began to flee, screaming. The boy on the ground was also startled, stammering, "You... you killed someone..." Apocalypse didn''t respond, pulled the boy up, and walked away. Along the way, he collected and learned the modernnguage while speaking in his broken sentences, "They betrayed me, forgot their god, and deserve punishment." Looking down at the boy, Apocalypse asked, "What''s your name?" The boy hesitated and said, "My name is Todd." As they walked along the yellow roads, they began to talk about mutants. "Is life this hard for you now?" Apocalypse asked, confused. "What do you mean?" Todd looked puzzled. "Are you talking about us mutants?" Seeing Apocalypse nod, Todd lowered his head in frustration. "Yes, sir, our situation as mutants is very bad now. Since the Light Incident, it''s gotten worse. Being bullied like I was is considered lucky..." Light Incident? Apocalypse paused but didn''t interrupt, continuing to listen. Todd continued, "Some are worse off. I''ve heard some are taken tobs for inhumane experiments!" When he finished, Apocalypse asked, "Isn''t anyone resisting?" Hearing this, Todd lowered his head, showing a hint of sadness. "Some resisted, but the effect was minimal. They couldn''t match the armed forces, and every resister died." Apocalypse continued, "Don''t you have strong ones among you? Are they all as weak as you?" "Weak?" Todd felt embarrassed. Apocalypse nodded. In his eyes, whether it was Todd or someone several levels stronger, they were all weak, a confidence from being the strongest mutant of his era. Are mutants of this era so weak... Seeing Apocalypse nod, Todd then thought of something and said, "There are, like the Messiah..." Just as he was about to say more, they heard footsteps again. Apocalypse and Todd turned to see a modern armed squad approaching. "It''s the army, we have to run!" Todd, scared, widened his eyes in fear. He tried to pull Apocalypse''s hand to run, but Apocalypse remained unmoved, standing still. Todd was nearly in tears, looking at the surrounding soldiers with their ck guns aimed at them, his legs almost giving way in fear. Seeing the two, the leading soldier with a full ck beard smirked, aiming his gun at them. "Two mutant scums, don''t you know where you are? This isn''t a ce for you to be arrogant." "Just because you have some mutant abilities, you think you can do whatever you want? You have a lot of nerve!" "Do you think you''re the Messiah? You''re seeking death!" Todd was nearly in tears, while Apocalypse, En Sabah Nur, was moved. Messiah? Chapter 132: Chapter 132 Chapter 132: ? [E-E-Extra Chapter!!] Messiah? This was the second time Apocalypse had heard this name, the first being from the boy Todd, and now from this bearded man. From both Todd''s and this man''s expressions and tone, it was clear they highly valued this person. "Messiah?" "Is he a strong person in your era?" En Sabah Nur asked. Listening to his words, the scared and anxious Todd froze, as did the sneering soldiers like Charlie and some bystanders. Discussions erupted. "Are you from Antarctica? How do you not know the Messiah?" "Is this a joke?" Whether it was the bystanders or the soldiers, no one believed that in this age, someone wouldn''t know about the Messiah, thinking he was mocking the military. The bearded man Charlie snorted, "Are you ying with us?" "If so, then I think you''ve seeded!" He sneered menacingly, "Do you really think you are the Messiah? Just you?" "Watch as I put a few holes in you!" Seeing him about to act, Apocalypse continued, "Is he very strong? Are you afraid of him?" Charlie, who was about to shoot, paused andughed out of anger. A soldier beside him said, "I think this guy isn''t mocking us, he''s just a madman. Who doesn''t know the Messiah?" "Even Omega mutants are aware of the Messiah." The words struck a chord with En Sabah Nur, and he paused. Next to him, Todd, seeing his expression, thought he truly didn''t know and quickly exined, "Here, mutants are ssified into five levels, from Level 1 to Level 5..." "Those considered the greatest threat, even an ultimate threat, are called Omega mutants." "Omega mutants possess incredible power, representing infinite potential and possibilities, they are like gods among us mutants..." Todd quickly recounted information about Omega mutants, something everyone knew since the Light Incident. The surrounding soldiers and bystanders also knew this information. However, hearing Todd''s exnation, En Sabah Nur was stunned. "Omega mutants..." he muttered. As the former ruler of Egypt, he knew some legends about Omega mutants even in his time. Back then, both ordinary people and other mutants believed Omega mutants didn''t exist. These mutants with undefined and unmeasurable power limits were only legends, and even in ten thousand years, one might not appear. Even as the ancestor of mutants, with numerous abilities, he was only at the peak of Level 4, between Level 4 and Level 5. Yet, in this era, Omega mutants had appeared? How was this possible... His first reaction was disbelief. "You say the Messiah is an Omega mutant?" To confirm, he described the characteristics of Omega mutants. "A mutant with undefined and unmeasurable power limits?" "Of course," Todd said. While Apocalypse was in shock, Todd and others disyed expressions of ''how could he not know the Messiah,'' even thinking he was mad. Todd even added another shocking statement for Apocalypse. "And there''s not just one Omega mutant, there''s another." "What did you say?" Apocalypse was utterly shocked. Two Omega mutants? Having one was already astonishing, but two? Apocalypse found it hard to ept. Knowing he needed more information, Todd continued naturally, "Yes, there''s also the White Clothed Freak. His powers are mysterious, rumored to alter and twist things, changingrge- scale reality with just a word. He''s terrifying!" Thinking there might be a mistake between their definitions of Omega mutants, Apocalypse was stunned. From the abilities alone, he could tell this White Clothed Freak was likely an Omega mutant... At this moment, En Sabah Nur''s heart raced, both shocked and excited. If he could control an Omega mutant, take over their body through the transfer ritual, he might acquire their Omega abilities! His heart pounded at the thought. An Omega mutant, a being he had sought during his reign but never found! This was the body he had always desired. At this moment, whether out of curiosity or greed, he wanted to meet the Messiah and the White Clothed Freak. Meanwhile, Charlie grew impatient, "Have you talked enough?" "If so, stay quiet and don''t resist. Maybe I''ll spare your lives." He prepared to use force, but only Todd was scared. The strange blue-skinned mutant showed no fear and spoke solemnly. "Thank you for telling me about the Omega mutants. As a token of gratitude, I will let you leave here." Charlie and the others couldn''t believe it and startedughing. Ignoring their warnings, as they prepared to act, Apocalypse raised his right hand slightly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In the next second, sand swirled beneath the Egyptian soldiers'' feet. "Open fire!" Charlie reacted quickly, pulling the trigger while shouting to hisrades. Bang! Bang! Bang! However, all bullets shot at the blue-skinned man were blocked by a transparent shield. In the next second, the sand pierced the soldiers'' necks. They fell like water, powerless against the sand! Even avoiding it was impossible. Seeing the soldiers fall rapidly, the bystanders and Todd were shocked. "Monster... another monster..." Charlie muttered hisst words, falling to the ground in despair and disbelief. They couldn''t understand how they encountered another mutant like a monster. "Ah..." The distant bystanders screamed and fled. Todd was stunned by the scene. Before he could recover, a purple energy shield enveloped them, and they were teleported to another ce by Apocalypse''s space teleportation ability. Ignoring Todd''s gaping expression, the ancestor of mutants, Apocalypse, spoke warmly. "Child, continue telling me about the Messiah." Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Chapter 133: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Todd, snapping out of his shock, hurriedly said, "This isn''t the ce to talk. Come home with me first, and we can talkter." Clearly, he was terrified and worried something else might happen, believing home to be safer. Looking around and seeing familiar surroundings, Todd breathed a sigh of relief and immediately pulled Apocalypse by the hand, running towards his home. After more than twenty minutes, they arrived at a shabby little house. With a creak, Todd pushed open the wooden door and led Apocalypse inside. The interior was dim, and the only appliance in sight was an old television. Seeing the environment, Apocalypse asked, "Your parents?" While tidying up the messy house, Todd casually replied, "When they found out I was a mutant, they kicked me out, but they still send me some living expenses each month, so at least I don''t starve..." Noticing Apocalypse''s gaze lingering on the old TV, Todd quickly said, "I found that TV in the trash. Do you want to watch it?" He turned on the TV. As the TV powered on, colorful images began to y on the screen. Staring at the TV, En Sabah Nur walked over and touched the screen. In the next moment, the TV screen seemed to be interfered with, flickering for an instant. "What are you doing?" Todd asked, puzzled. Apocalypse''s eyes turned white, a sign that he was using his powers. "I''m learning..." At this moment, various images shed in his mind, including TV shows, news, and even information from search engines. In a short time, vast amounts of modern knowledge were absorbed through the inte, at a speedparable to or even faster than artificial intelligence. "Weapons..." Images of modern weapons appeared in his mind, including firearms, missiles, and even nuclear mushroom clouds. "Superpowers..." Scenes of different countries shed in his mind, finally focusing on the United States. "Weak humans, ruling this world..." "They betrayed me..." After watching these, Apocalypse evaluated, "These false gods, rulers, will cease to exist." "Because the only god in this world, I, Apocalypse, will return..." Todd, listening to his muttering, found it increasingly strange. Apocalypse continued, "This world needs purification and salvation. The world will no longer belong to them..." Todd was dumbfounded. "You''re really weird. Are you from Antarctica, like people say, dreaming of ruling the world?" Apocalypse ignored him, or rather, he was attracted to something strange. After acquiring and learning a lot of knowledge, he also noticed that the world had recently changed, many things had shifted. En Sabah Nur was intrigued, believing that a mysterious force had changed these things. "What changed everything..." While he pondered and learned modern knowledge, a video of him ughtering soldiers on the street was uploaded online. Due to the attention mutants like Messiah and the White Clothed Freak garnered,bined with Apocalypse''s disyed power, the video quickly attracted significant attention. "Where did this mutante from?" "He looks so terrifying?" "Are there so many powerful mutants?" Watching the video, many people were shocked. Meanwhile, the tremors caused by Apocalypse''s emergence from the pyramid also caught many people''s attention. People far away could feel their houses shaking. Because of this, Professor X, was currently discussing the matter with Agent Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D. While organizing documents, Agent Coulson said, "Since mutants appeared, we''ve been investigating their history." "We discovered something interesting about the first mutant in the world." "He was an ancient person, disappearing thousands of years ago..." Professor X, and others like Cyclops showed surprised expressions. "Mutants existed that long ago? Aren''t mutants a modern phenomenon?" Agent Coulson shook his head. "It does seem incredible, but ording to our intelligence, mutants might have existed tensn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om of thousands of years ago, with the first mutant emerging in that period." After speaking, Agent Coulson got to the point. "Although this first mutant disappeared thousands of years ago, there''s a legend that he would reappear..." "Has he appeared?" Professor X asked in surprise, "Can he live that long?" Cyclops and others also found it incredible. A mutant who lived for tens of thousands of years? Agent Coulson exined, "ording to records, this first mutant has a unique ability to transfer his consciousness to other bodies." "Whenever he''s near death, he finds an ordinary person or a mutant to transfer his consciousness to." "Notably, he absorbs the abilities of those mutants after each transfer..." "An omnipotent mutant?" Professor X remarked. "Yes!" Agent Coulson said seriously. "Recently, we detected a tremor in the capital of Egypt. ording to our informant, it was likely caused by this first mutant." Although records indicate that the modern era has the most mutants, ancient times had few, but over tens of thousands of years, who knows how many abilities this first mutant has umted... Thebined abilities are terrifying, making one wonder how powerful he might be. Hearing this, Professor X and the other X-Men felt a heavy burden. Agent Coulson finally said, "Professor Charles, we need your help to locate this first mutant. Can you do it?" Professor X nodded. A whileter, the group stood outside a door to a secret room. Suddenly, Agent Coulson asked, "Is this the Cerebro?" "Professor Charles, have you thought about using it to find the Messiah and the White Clothed Freak?" Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Chapter 134: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] "You don''t need to tell us; we''ve already considered that," Cyclops said, ncing at Agent Coulson. "Unfortunately, both the Messiah and the White Clothed Freak seem to be able to block the Professor''s telepathic searches." "Maybe that''s just a special trait of Omega mutants?" Agent Coulson looked surprised, clearly not expecting this. Do all Omega mutants have such a characteristic? While he pondered this, Professor Charles Xavier had already entered the Cerebro chamber and donned the helmet that amplified his telepathic abilities. "Professor, let me help you with the coordinates." Hank McCoy, covered in blue fur, operated the machine, locking the search range onto Cairo, Egypt. Soon, the Cerebro chamber projected red silhouettes, each representing a mutant. Voices asionally buzzed around them. Before long, Professor Xavier opened his eyes. "I think I''ve found him." Found him? Agent Coulson and the others perked up. At this moment, in Cairo, Egypt, just as Professor Xavier located the ancient mutant Apocalypse, En Sabah Nur, who possessed countless abilities, also discovered him. Apocalypse gazed intently in a direction, murmuring, "How fascinating." Clearly, he sensed Professor Xavier''s telepathic wave and, through it, vaguely perceived numerous people. Such a range... "What''s fascinating?" Todd asked curiously. "I''ve found my answer," Apocalypse replied cryptically. Apocalypse knew that his final piece to ascend to a Level 5 mutant had appeared. If he could take over the body of this person with incredible psychic powers, he would be a Level 5 mutant! Back in the Cerebro chamber. "Professor, what''s wrong?" Everyone noticed Professor Xavier had suddenly fallen silent, and upon closer inspection, his eyes had turned ck, a clear sign of mind control. At that moment, something shocking happened. A purple, water-like energy shield suddenly appeared outside the Cerebro chamber door. As the purple energy shield opened, two figures-onerge and one small-materialized. It was Apocalypse and Todd, who had located the ce and teleported there. "Who are you?" "What do you want?" "Stop!" Seeing the tall blue figure approaching, the X-Men issued warnings. When he continued to advance and the Professor fell into an inexplicable state, Scott couldn''t hold back. He raised his right hand and fired aser beam. Boom! The redser shot out, hurtling towards Apocalypse at an astonishing speed. However, to Scott, Storm, and the others'' surprise, an invisible shield appeared, effortlessly blocking theser. No matter how long Scott attacked, he couldn''t break through, and the intruder''s footsteps never faltered, still approaching leisurely. Realizing the dire situation, Agent Coulson drew his gun, Storm''s hands crackled with lightning, and Logan''s ws extended. Bang! Bang! Bang! Boom! Boom! Boom! Unfortunately, theirbined attacks failed to break the invisible shield or halt Apocalypse''s advance. They were shocked, feeling helpless and desperate. "Who are you?" "How are you so powerful?" "Are you the ancient mutant ancestor?" Agent Coulson''s mind raced, and the others were equally stunned. Ignoring them, Apocalypse walked straight to the wheelchair-bound Professor X. A purple energy shield enveloped them. In the next second, Apocalypse, Todd, and Professor X vanished from the Cerebro chamber. "Professor!" Helpless to stop it, Scott and the others were left in chaos. "What does he want with the Professor?" Logan frowned. Agent Coulson suddenly had a terrifying thought. "I think it''s bad." "This ancient mutant might want to take over Professor Charles'' body to gain his abilities." The realization left Logan and the others horrified. They couldn''t fathom how powerful an already formidable ancient mutant would be with Professor X''s psychic abilities, or what he might do. "But we''re no match for him. How can we save the Professor?" Scott said in despair. Recalling the earlier scene, he felt suffocated. Not just him; Storm and the others felt the same. Evenbined, they couldn''t break the invisible shield around the ancient mutant. The gap was so vast it left them hopeless. They couldn''t think of a way to rescue the Professor. "If only Jean were here," Scott sighed. If Jean were here, maybe she could have stopped him? Sadly... At this moment, a burly, bearded man who had been silent until now, Chris, suddenly spoke up, "Maybe I have a way to save the Professor." Huh? Everyone''s eyes turned to this unassuming man. "What way?" Storm asked, puzzled. Under their gaze, Chris said solemnly, "Maybe only the Messiah can save the Professor now. We can ask him for help." Scott and the others were stunned. Indeed, maybe only the Messiah could save the Professor now... But... "We have no rtionship with the Messiah. He wouldn''t help us..." Storm sighed. Chris shook his head, ncing at Logan, "Logan and I both know the Messiah, and..." "The Messiah might have a reason to save the Professor." What? Everyone, including Storm, Agent Coulson, and Logan, looked surprised and puzzled. How could he be so sure the Messiah would save the Professor? It was strange... Watching his expression, they felt confused and bewildered. Meanwhile, another problem arose: how to contact the Messiah. Scott and the others exchanged nces. As a S.H.I.E.L.D. member, Agent Coulson spoke up, "Leave contacting the Messiah to me." They quickly sprang into action. While they moved, Professor X, taken by Apocalypse, woke up.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 135: Chapter 135 Chapter 135: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Charles Xavier, taken by Apocalypse, opened his eyes and awoke. As soon as he woke up, he looked around and found himself in a dimly lit living room. At the same time, he also saw Apocalypse and the boy Todd nearby. Holding his head, Professor X murmured, "Such incredible power..." When Apocalypse controlled him, he felt the immense power within Apocalypse, a power that left him unable to resist. "What have you done to me?" Instinctively, Professor X tried to use his abilities but failed, feeling his psychic powers rendered ineffective. Apocalypse looked down at him and exined, "I can block you from entering others'' minds." "This is a talent I acquired over tens of thousands of years of reincarnation..." He paused, looking at Professor X with admiration. "However, the ability to perceive others'' thoughts and control them is your talent." This ability to sense and control the minds of many amazed and intrigued Apocalypse. It was precisely what hecked. With this ability, he could control everyone in the world! Moreover, he wouldn''t need a device like Cerebro. Professor X''s abilities could be perfectly integrated into him. Or rather, their potential was sufficient, but they hadn''t fully realized it. Apocalypse, skilled in enhancing others'' abilities, would naturally bring out this potential in himself. Looking down at Professor X, Apocalypse said slowly, "I want you to convey my message to everyone in the world. Tell them that Apocalypse has returned and that this world will be turned to ruins!" "This is my punishment to humanity, from En Sabah Nur!" His voice was cold, showing littlepassion for the humans who had once betrayed him. Apocalypse squatted down, staring directly into Professor X''s eyes. "Now, ry my message." Professor X frowned, unwilling, and said, "Even if I wanted to, without Cerebro, I can''t simultaneously enter so many minds." Hearing this, Apocalypse shook his head, amused. "You don''t need any machine to amplify your abilities. I can help you." What? Professor X found this hard to believe. Apocalypse''s eyes turned white, signaling the activation of his powers. At the same time, Professor X felt a power infusing his body, unlocking his psychic abilities, making them stronger than ever before. Only when using Cerebro had he felt this strong, able to easily connect with every mind in the world. After a brief attempt, realizing he couldn''t resist this ancient mutant''s power and that Apocalypse could cut off this enhanced state at any moment, Professor X had no choice but toply. He also had his own n, hoping to use this opportunity to warn others about Apocalypse and prepare them for theing threat. In the next second, with his cooperation, Apocalypse''s words were transmitted to every mind on the. "Listen, everyone in this world..." As the words fell, people around the world were startled, instinctively looking around in disbelief. "What''s happening?" "Who is speaking?" Due to the telepathicmunication, there were nonguage barriers, so everyone heard Professor X''s words. Even the deaf could hear. At S.H.I.E.L.D., Director Nick Fury''s expression grew grave. At Stark Tower, Tony Stark paused his work on a new suit. In the midst of countless people''s confusion, Professor X''s message continued. "This is my warning to all of you, humans and mutants alike." "You have lost your way, but I have returned, and the final judgment is at hand." "All your buildings, your towers, will fall, and a new era will begin..." "For your future, you no longer have a choice!" The voice echoed in the ears of nearly everyone in the world. "Hmm?" Walking on the street, Syd Castell frowned. He noticed the odd expressions of people around him and vaguely sensed a mental wave enveloping the area. Subconsciously, he connected with this mental wave, and he heard Professor X''s words. Thinking quickly, Syd realized what was happening. "Apocalypse?" From his memory, only Apocalypse''s situation matched this scenario. "But wasn''t Apocalypse''s story supposed to happen after ''Days of Future Past"?" Syd feltn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om something was off. Then he understood: Apocalypse had always been there, regardless of the timeline. The difference was whether someone disturbed him, causing him to awaken. "This could be troublesome..." Syd frowned. His intuition told him he and Apocalypse wouldn''t coexist peacefully. Whether or not he interfered, Apocalypse would likely seek him out. If he were an ordinary or slightly powerful mutant, they might coexist peacefully, but... Syd doubted Apocalypse would ignore an Omega-level mutant appearing before him. It was as absurd as ignoring a hundred-dor bill lying on the ground. "With his body-snatching ability, if he had the chance, he''d definitely trouble me." "Even if we temporarily coexist, if I be vulnerable, he''d surely act." "After all, an Omega mutant before him, ready to be taken, would tempt anyone." Syd murmured to himself. Not just Apocalypse, anyone would be tempted. Clearly, peaceful coexistence was unlikely. While pondering, Syd sensed something and tensed. As he connected to the mental wave, both Professor X and Apocalypse sensed him. Given the strength of Syd''s mental power, he stood out like an elephant among ants, impossible to ignore. Chapter 136: Chapter 136 Chapter 136: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== In the shabby house, Apocalypse squinted his eyes and secretly used his abilities, attempting to invade this person''s mind with Professor X''s powers. However, Syd was prepared. His eyes glowed red as he used his considerable psychic strength to forcefully break free from the mental link, causing Apocalypse to lose his target. But in the final moment, he heard a voice resonate in his mind. "I will find you..." Hearing this voice, Syd frowned. In the old wooden house, both Professor X and Apocalypse were left guessing about the powerful psychic presence that had intruded. Although their perception was a bit fuzzy, they still vaguely sensed the intruder''s strength. "An Omega mutant?" Apocalypse squinted. Whether or not the intruder was an Omega mutant, such a powerful individual could not remain unknown. They would inevitably meet again. Thinking this, he nced down at Professor X. As long as he could obtain this man''s abilities, he would possess even greater power, unafraid even of Omega mutants. Even now, with his numerous abilities, he did not fear Omega mutants. Looking at Professor X, Apocalypse said, "Let''s continue." Soon, after a moment of silence, Professor X''s voice once again echoed in everyone''s minds. Apocalypse spoke slowly, "The purpose of conveying this message is simple: to tell the strongest among you, those with great power, that this world is about to belong to you." Originally repeating Apocalypse''s words verbatim, Professor X suddenly altered thest sentence. "...those with great power, protect those around you. This is what I want to tell you!" Hmm? Apocalypse''s eyes returned to their normal color as he cut off the enhancement and looked at Professor X with a displeased expression. As Professor X finished speaking, reactions varied worldwide. At S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick Fury''s expression grew serious as he gripped his pager, contemting whether to summon Captain Marvel to confront this ancient mutant. Thinking it over, Nick Fury sighed, "Mutants are truly dangerous." First the Messiah, then the White Clothed Freak, and now this ancient mutant. Each one stronger than thest... Elsewhere, the X-Men, in the midst of their mission, also heard the message. Recognizing Professor X''s voice, they knew time was of the essence and quickened their pace. Before long, at the Brotherhood of Mutants'' base, a ck jetnded. Sensing themotion, Mao, Mystique, and others emerged. Seeing the familiar jet and the descending Scott and others, Mao frowned, "You guys again? What do you want, and what was that voice? It must have been Charles. What is he up to?" Facing him, Scott stepped forward sincerely, "Mao, we need your help..." He then briefly exined the situation with Apocalypse and Professor X''s kidnapping. Hearing this, Mao''s face darkened. Although he often shed with Charles, he didn''t want anyone else to harm him. Of course, he simply didn''t want Charles to die. After some thought, he agreed to join Scott and the others in their fight against Apocalypse. The group boarded the jet, heading for Cairo, Egypt. Meanwhile, Agent Coulson, using S.H.I.E.L.D.''s technology, intelligence, and special tools, located the Messiah''s region. Soon, Syd saw a group of ck-d agents holding signs on the street. Scanning the signs, which mentioned needing his help against Apocalypse, Syd frowned and pondered for a moment before stepping out of a secluded corner. Dressed in a suit, middle-aged with a slight baldness, Agent Coulson paced anxiously nearby. "Is the Messiah not in this area?" he felt increasingly worried. Just then, a ck-d figure emerging caught his attention. In an instant, he recognized him. "Messiah!" Ignoring the agents'' attempts to stop him, Coulson ran to Syd. "Messiah, we need your help. Could you..." He spoke nervously, unsure if the Messiah would agree. Standing beside such a formidable figure, he wasn''t as calm as he appeared. Cold sweat dotted his forehead as he felt the pressure. Syd, aware of what he wanted, contemted. If Apocalypse hadn''t dered he would find him, he might have ignored him for a while. But now...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After a moment of thought, to Coulson and the other agents'' surprise, he nodded in agreement. "Alright, lead the way. I need to meet Apocalypse anyway," he said expressionlessly. Coulson, thrilled, hurriedly led him to a waiting helicopter. Seeing his slow pace, Syd frowned and said, "Coulson, right? No need for the helicopter. Just point me to Cairo, Egypt." Huh? Coulson, startled, instinctively pulled out a device, checked the satellite map, and pointed left. In the next second, Syd effortlessly grabbed Coulson by the cor and floated into the air. With a swoosh, they sped toward Cairo. Feeling the wind rush past, Coulson was inwardly shocked. Watching the rapidly receding scenery, he murmured, "So this is the Messiah''s speed... It''s incredible..." Seeing it in a video was nothingpared to experiencing it firsthand. This was much faster than a helicopter. If only he knew that Syd could fly even faster, breaking the sound barrier, if not for his concern about Coulson''s well-being, who knows what he''d think. In Cairo, Egypt. Apocalypse stood with Professor X on a high vantage point, overlooking the capital below. "What are you nning?" Professor X felt a bad premonition. "You''ll know soon enough," Apocalypse nced at him, saying indifferently. In the next second, he raised his hands, aiming at the distant city. Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Chapter 137: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Apocalypse''s eyes suddenly turned white, signaling the activation of his abilities. In the shocked eyes of Professor X and the boy Todd, a few kilometers around the city center began to change. Buildings, vehicles, and thend itself rapidly transformed into sand, swirling into the sky and converging towards the city center. "Help..." "Ah..." The people of Egypt''s capital were left in shock and terror. They could hardly believe the horrific scene unfolding before their eyes. Buildings and countless vehicles were quickly disintegrating into sand... For a moment, sand filled the air, creating a breathtaking scene. Witnessing this transformation, akin to a god''s creation and destruction, countless people screamed and fled in panic. During this chaos, some captured the terrifying scene on video, posting it online, while others frantically called the police for help. Quickly,izens from other cities noticed the events unfolding and were instantly stunned. "Oh my God, is this a miracle?" In the eyes of many, the sand swirling towards the city center formed a grand pyramid. Bathed in sunlight, the massive pyramid stood majestically in the city center, creating an awe-inspiring sight. This spectacle gave people the illusion that past pyramids might have been built this way, leaving them in awe. As time passed, moreizens noticed the anomalies in Cairo, Egypt. Several satellites locked onto the area, observing the changes. Soon, they spotted Apocalypse, Professor X, and others standing prominently in an open area. The surviving citizens,izens, and leaders worldwide were all abuzz with discussion. "Is it another mutant?" "The power this person disys rivals that of the Messiah, doesn''t it?" Besides the Messiah''s Light Destruction incident, this was the second time they had witnessed such a terrifying scene. Quickly, detailed information about Apocalypse spread worldwide. At Stark Tower, alerted by Jarvis, Tony Stark saw the information on Apocalypse. "The first mutant in history?" "Was the earlier voice also because of him?" With such power, who can defeat this man... Looking at Apocalypse''s information and then at his Mark suits, Tony Stark felt a sense of helplessness. He wasn''t the only one;izens following the events in Cairo, Egypt, felt equally shocked and breathless. Using his abilities to nearly dismantle an entire city, could anyone truly stand against him? Leaders of countries like the United States even considered drastic measures, thinking aboutunching missiles or nukes to destroy Cairo and kill the fearsome Apocalypse. Unfortunately, before they could prepare for action, those weapons malfunctioned under Professor X''s psychic control, or the devices were destroyed. For the moment, modern long-range high-power weapons were rendered useless. "Terrifying, is this still a mutant?" Seeing this, people from various countries felt helpless, even thinking this guy was scarier than the Messiah. After all, the Messiah couldn''t do this. Apocalypse seemed truly unbeatable. In Cairo, Egypt, Apocalypse naturally sensed the new attentions but didn''t mind, openly disying his power. The scene of nearly destroying a city, unsurprisingly, filled the humans with fear. Apocalypse smiled contentedly. As he prepared to take Professor X to the newly created pyramid for the body transfer ritual, before he could set up the site, a ck jet appeared outside the pyramid. The X-Jetnded on the yellow ground, and a group of people, watched by Apocalypse, Professor X, and Todd, emerged. It was Mao and his team. "Erik?" Professor X, lying on the ground, was surprised. After expressing his surprise, he anxiously addressed Erik and the others, "Get out of here quickly. You are no match for this man." Having witnessed the earlier scene, he had epted his fate and didn''t want his old friend Erik and the others to get hurt. He also didn''t believe they could defeat this terrifying monster. "Charles, what are you saying?" Mao Erik frowned. "I didn''te all this way to hear you say that." Before Professor X could continue, Apocalypse showed interest. Gazing at Storm and the others, especially Mao Erik, he said with interest, "My children, I can sense the great power within you. Would you like to join me?" Spreading his arms, he continued loudly, "This world doesn''t belong to humans. It belongs to those of you with great power. Join me, and we''ll create a new world!" Despite his grand talk, Mao was momentarily tempted but, after ncing at Charles, his temptation subsided. The next second, Mao said seriously, "Let Charles go, and I will join you." "Erik!" Professor X was anxious, wanting to say something. However, before he could finish, Apocalypse shook his head, "That''s unfortunate. I need Charles'' abilities and cannot return him to you." Once his weaknesses were addressed, no one could stop him, so he wouldn''t give up Professor X for Mao. Finally, he said, "You can leave now, and I won''t harm you."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om While they talked, satellites captured the scene, transmitting it to leaders worldwide. Due to public demand and previous precedents, this event was also broadcasted to countless viewers online. "What are they discussing?" "Wait, someone is attacking. It looks like they''re in conflict?" Under countless watchful eyes, as talks broke down, Logan and the others exchanged nces and immediately attacked, aiming to rescue the Professor by force. The next second, Mao spread his right hand, and from the distant city ruins, countless metal objects floated up, densely filling the sky. With a swoosh, the static objects suddenly moved, disappearing in an instant, shooting towards Apocalypse at an incredible speed. Chapter 138: Chapter 138 Chapter 138: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== At almost the same moment, Storm''s hands crackled with lightning, and a massive bolt shot towards Apocalypse. Cyclops pressed his visor, and twin redser beams burst from his eyes. Chris emitted a red glow, and Wolverine extended his ws... Boom! Boom! Boom! Metal, lightning, andsers bombarded Apocalypse. However, to the shock of the X-Men and the watchingizens, an invisible shield blocked all the attacks, remaining steadfast. No matter how much power Mao, Cyclops, and Storm unleashed, the shield showed no signs of breaking. Standing within the shield, Apocalypse''s expression remained calm, unfazed by theirbined assault. "Impossible!" Mao, Cyclops, and the others were astonished. In this moment, they felt immense pressure and a sense of suffocation. No one understood better than them the power they had unleashed, especially Mao, a Level 4 mutant. Yet, even with theirbined strength, they couldn''t break the invisible shield? The disparity in power was so vast it left them all in despair. Not only were they shocked, but so were the spectators, including members of S.H.I.E.L.D., Hydra, and other organizations. "Is that Mao? Even he can''t break this guy''s shield?" "Thebined attack of these mutants isparable to a continuous missile barrage, isn''t it?" "Apocalypse''s defense seems even more terrifying than the Messiah''s?" Many people recalled the video of the Messiah being bombarded by missiles. From the Messiah''s previous disy, he struggled against continuous missile attacks, often choosing to evade. Yet, Apocalypse could withstand it effortlessly? "Does this mean Apocalypse might be stronger than the Messiah?" Those who thought this felt a surge of shock and fear. One minute... Two minutes... Gradually, Storm felt exhausted, and Cyclops'' eyes began to ache. Although his eyes connected to a mysterious particle space, allowing continuousser emission, his eyes couldn''t withstand prolonged use and started to hurt. Instinctively, he closed his eyes, stopping theser beams. Storm also ceased her attacks. Eventually, only Mao continued controlling the metal barrage. asionally, Wolverine swung his adamantium ws, attempting to cut through the shield. But neither he nor anyone else could break the invisible barrier. After some time, even Mao had to pause to catch his breath, and silence fell over the scene. Everyone was enveloped in silence and despair. "Damn it!" "How do we fight this?" Wolverine was the first to lose his cool, cursing loudly. Despite his outburst, it couldn''t hide his panic and helplessness. "So this is the difference between us..." "Who would have thought there''d be such a powerful mutant, an all-powerful mutant at that..." Hank murmured. His words echoed the sentiments of Mao, Professor X, and everyone watching through satellites. Seeing them quiet down, Apocalypse smiled faintly, "Alright, children, just stay put." He raised his right hand. In the next second, countless sand particles emerged, spreading over the desperate X-Men, quickly binding them and rendering them immobile. Due to their exhaustion from using their powers, they couldn''t break free from the sand''s restraint. Apocalypse had no intention of killing them outright. To prevent them from interfering, this was his way of dealing with them for now. He then led Professor X, step by step, towards the pyramid. Mao and the others knew what he intended to do. "It''s over..." They understood the consequences of Professor X losing his powers, more than anyone else. They also knew the terrifying potential of his abilities. As they were at a loss, a mysterious ethereal music began to y. Simultaneously, a satellite captured a figure swiftly approaching the pyramid. "What is this?" The divine and ethereal music grew clearer, and the rapidly approaching figure came into focus, revealing Syd, who had left Agent Coulson behind to fly at top speed. Hmm? Apocalypse stopped and looked up. He saw a handsome, mysterious young man in ck, floating silently in the sky. An aura of strangeness surrounded him, blending with the world, one with all things, appearing both godlike and omnipresent. Compared to Apocalypse, who imed to be a god with his blue skin, the appearance of Syd as the Messiah looked more divine to Mao, and countless viewers. No matter how many times they saw it, this feeling remained, leaving them in awe. Below. Listening to the mysterious, ethereal music, Mao was surprised, "Did you guys actually bring the Messiah to help us?" "We have no rtion with the Messiah. Why would he help us?" His words echoed the confusion and astonishment of Storm, Cyclops, and the others. They hadn''t expected the terrifying Messiah to actuallye to help them. They initially thought Chris was just talking. "Actually, the Messiah is..." Facing their puzzled gazes, Chris hesitated, wanting to exin. Seeing his hesitation, Mao and the others grew even more confused. At this moment. "You are the Messiah?" The rumored Omega mutant?N?v(el)B\\jnn Apocalypse En Sabah Nur looked up at the floating youth with admiration. Standing on the ground, looking up, and Syd Castell floating above, looking down, the atmosphere grew tense. Theizens observing through satellites began to discuss. "Gasp, it really is the Messiah!" Despite their surprise, many shook their heads, doubting the Messiah''s chances. Although the Messiah''s power was formidable, from the video of him resisting missiles, it seemed unlikely he could defeat Apocalypse. Chapter 139: Chapter 139 Chapter 139: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ===== Many people recalled the video they had seen not long ago, where the Messiah''s defense did not seem particrly strong, certainly not as impressive as Apocalypse''s. In such circumstances, whether the Messiah could defeat Apocalypse was a question mark. At this moment, Apocalypse looked at the floating youth in the sky with amazement. He could vaguely sense the terrifying energy within the youth. Although he could not pinpoint it exactly, it proved that this youth was indeed formidable, and the title of Omega Mutant was well-deserved. Furthermore, if the Messiah was this strong, what about the white-d Omega Mutant? Apocalypse''s mind wandered back to the information he had gathered about the white-d Omega Mutant during his research on this era. From the various reports and human evaluations, the white-d Omega Mutant appeared to be far stronger than the Messiah, with abilities even more astounding. Facing the bizarre power of distorting reality, even Apocalypse felt uncertain and unsure of how to counter it, not knowing if the opponent''s abilities had any limitations. However, he did not feel particrly anxious about the Messiah in front of him. He had reviewed the Messiah''s data and videos, knowing well enough the extent of his power, which was not enough to make him fear. After all, the Messiah was still too young... Not just him, but Professor X and others were also worried. Based on the Messiah''s previous disy of power and Apocalypse''s current disy, the Messiah did not seem to have a significant advantage. If even the Messiah lost... The terrifying consequences made them shudder. If the Messiah''s abilities were also taken, then who could resist Apocalypse? The White-d Hero? Under the gazes of countless eyes, Syd raised his right hand, and ck particles flickered. [ck Particle Experience +1] The next second, the Level 4 ck Particles, like bullets, shot towards Apocalypse from a distance of over thirty meters. Facing Syd''s probing attack, Apocalypse did not do anything initially but maintained the invisible shield. He wanted to see how strong this Messiah''s power was, whether it was as formidable as the data suggested. In the blink of an eye, the fluctuating ck particles reached Apocalypse. Then, contrary to Syd''s expectations and Apocalypse''s, the following urred. The ck particles approached the mutant progenitor Apocalypse and came into contact with the invisible shield. The two forces stood in a standoff. The ck particles stopped moving and continued to fluctuate on the surface of the invisible shield. "Even spatial abilities can be blocked?" Syd thought to himself. He hadn''t anticipated that the invincible ck particles would encounter a setback. However, he quickly rxed. The ck particles and the invisible shield only remained in a standoff for less than a second before the ck particles pierced through the invisible shield in the astonished eyes of Mao and the others. With a soft thud, the ck particles pierced through Apocalypse''s chest, leaving a gory wound the size of a human head.N?v(el)B\\jnn It was horrifying to see through the gaping hole to the other side! It seemed as if flesh and bone were being devoured by the ck waves. "This is it?" Seeing this scene, whether it was Mao and others, or Tony and others who were watching through satellite feeds and drone footage from the Egyptian authorities, everyone felt shocked and stunned. The invisible shield, which had withstood thebined attacks of Mao and others, was broken in an instant by that ck attack?! Does this mean that the Messiah''s attack alone surpassed thebined strength of these mutants? In an instant, they were once again aware of the Messiah''s fearsome power, and Nick Fury and others from SHIELD grew somber. Of course, what also stunned them was this: How could the supposedly divine Apocalypse be defeated and killed just like that? After all, a person with a gaping hole the size of a head in their chest could not possibly survive, right? Yet Syd did not rx, continuing to watch Apocalypse with a cautious gaze. "This power..." Apocalypse''s calm expression vanished in an instant, reced by surprise as The touched his chest, seemingly feeling no pain. "My child, you truly live up to the title of Omega Mutant. Truly astonishing..." Apocalypse admired the Messiah floating in the sky. Meanwhile, under the watchful eyes of Mao and Nick Fury from SHIELD, the wound on Apocalypse''s chest was rapidly healing! "Self-healing ability?" Mao said in astonishment. The already terrifying figure had a self-healing ability? In this case, besides Omega Mutants, no other existence could handle this monster, right? Logan and others also felt a suffocating pressure. Not to mention them, even the public watching through satellites were horrified. Is this what a self-proimed divine being looks like? Just watching made them feel despair. With such strong abilities and terrifying self-healing capabilities, who could be a match for him? The pressure on the Messiah could be imagined; he must be feeling quite desperate now. Some even wondered if the Messiah would flee. Yet, contrary to their expectations, the Messiah not only did not despair but also said something that left them stunned. "So you do have a self-healing ability..." Syd said nonchntly. Apocalypse, before falling into a deep slumber, had possessed a mutant with a self-healing ability, one that was evenparable to Logan''s. In fact, visually, the healing speed seemed even faster than Logan''s and... It seemed to be able to block pain? Even Logan felt pain when injured, but Apocalypse''s expression remained calm, suggesting perhaps another ability was in effect. Hearing his words, those who were wondering if he would flee, and others, were all surprised. The Messiah seemed to have known about Apocalypse''s self-healing ability all along? How is that possible? If the Messiah knew, why would he dare to challenge Apocalypse? At this moment. The wound on Apocalypse''s body hadpletely healed. Aside from some tattered armor, no sign of injury remained. Suddenly, Erik and others saw Apocalypse frown slightly. Gazing at the Messiah, he pondered, "A very unique attack..." He paused and then said something that shocked Erik and others. "Your attack,pared to the data I have seen, seems to be much stronger?" "Whether it is speed, power, or size..." Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Chapter 140: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Apocalypse found it unbelievable, unsure if he had misinterpreted something. As he spoke, Mao and the others, along with the people watching through the drones sent by the Egyptian authorities, felt confused. What does he mean... Suddenly, under countless watchful eyes, Apocalypseunched an attack, controlling the swirling sand to strike at the Messiah. Syd frowned slightly and, in a sh, evaded the sand, rushing towards Apocalypse. The entire process took less than a second, and in the blink of an eye, Mao and the others saw the Messiah appear beside Apocalypse. "How is that possible..." Instinctively, they thought they had seen things. Boom, a sonic boom followed. Those who recognized the sound were shocked, while those who didn''t were bewildered. [Divine Finger Experience +1] Crack, the sound of ss breaking, and the invisible shield in front of Apocalypse was impacted, sending him flying. [Space Shift Experience +1] Syd''s figure blurred, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared beside the airborne Apocalypse, raising his right hand. [ck Particle Experience +1] Thud, the ck particles pierced the invisible shield, going through Apocalypse.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Blood sttered, leaving a gaping wound the size of a head... Syd adjusted his position slightly, preparing to release another ck particle aimed at Apocalypse''s head. Even if decapitation might not kill him, it should temporarily incapacitate him. However, before he could strike again, Apocalypse''s eyes, filled with shock, suddenly focused on him, clearly having regained his senses. Almost instantly, ayer of sand rose from the ground, binding Syd''s right hand, catching him off guard. "The speed of this sand..." Syd tried to break free, but the sand held firm. Despite his physical strength being several times that of a normal person, he couldn''t break free? Apocalypse continued to be hurled backward, crashing into a nearby rubble wall, and then slowly stood up. His wounds were healing rapidly. However, his mind was not on himself but on the young man not far away. Not only him, but everyone''s eyes were on Syd. As everything settled, they realized what had just happened. "Did you see Syd''s speed just now..." Chris murmured. "I saw it..." "That was a sonic boom?" Mao and the others found it hard to believe. This meant that the Messiah''s flight speed had reached the speed of sound? But how was that possible? They had never heard or seen the Messiah move so fast! Even in the recent video of the Messiah dodging missiles, his speed was noticeably slower. "How suddenly did his speed increase so dramatically, observable to the naked eye?" Otto, in the crowd, asked in astonishment. Storm shivered slightly, suddenly saying, "Do you remember the discussions a while ago about who was stronger, the White-d Freak or the Messiah?" Her voice quickly spread to Mao and the others and the countless people watching through the drones. "One person suggested that initially, when the Messiah appeared before us, his strength was not this formidable." "In the beginning, the Messiah seemed somewhat overwhelmed when facing ten captors, but now..." "ording to that person''s theory, the Messiah''s power has been rapidly increasing over time..." Her words left Mao Erik and the others in shock. They were aware of this, having watched and studied the Messiah''s early videospared to now. They did notice the Messiah''s power seemed to grow over time, but they hadn''t thought much of it, assuming the Messiah had been hiding his strength. If that person''s theory was correct, and the Messiah''s power was rapidly increasing, his potential was beyond words! "Impossible..." Hank muttered. At Stark Tower. "Hey, what about science?" Tony Stark was dumbfounded, shaking his head in disbelief, trying to dispel the impossible thoughts from his mind. But the Messiah''s current disy of power, so different from before, suggested that this terrifying hypothesis might be true. And this hypothesis was expanding... If true, the Messiah could be far more terrifying than the White-d Freak... Tony Stark could onlyfort himself that this was temporary and that the Messiah''s disy wasn''t as fearsome. At S.H.I.E.L.D. Nick Fury''s face showed unprecedented shock and gravity. Is this real? He couldn''t believe someone so terrifying existed in the world. Instinctively, he gripped the pager to call Captain Marvel and activated it. Among the audience watching the live feed, Phyllis, who had recently discussed who was stronger, the Messiah or the White-d Freak, was full of disbelief. "After some time, the Messiah has really be stronger?" "Could that guy be right?" As for the man of the theory, he was ecstatic. His theory had been proven true. The Messiah was no less powerful than the White-d Freak, possibly even more terrifying! On the battlefield. Taking advantage of the fight between Apocalypse and the Messiah, Cyclops led his team to Professor X. Seeing them, Professor X felt conflicted. Just recently, Scott had reassured him not to worry too much, saying that the Messiah''s power was already fearsome and that his growth rate couldn''t be too fast. Such a powerful being with endless potential didn''t exist. But now... Professor X murmured, "This child''s power is already terrifying. If it continues to grow and bes uncontroble..." If the Messiah fell into the wrong hands due to carelessness... The others felt a sense of dread. Countless viewers experienced intense emotional swings. Can Omega mutants really be dealt with? On the distant battlefield. [Sunshine Experience +1] Finding himself unable to break free from the sand, Syd''s hand emitted a gentle gold-white light, unleashing a weakened version of Sunshine. Under countless gazes, the sand particles gradually vanished. Watching the Messiah float back into the sky, gazing at Apocalypse, Professor X and the others feltplicated and heavy-hearted. Chapter 141: Chapter 141 Chapter 141: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== At this moment, not only were Charles and the others astonished, but Apocalypse, facing Syd directly, was equally amazed. In tens of thousands of years, he had never encountered a mutant with such incredible potential. Is this the true power of an Omega mutant? Even Apocalypse had to admit that if the Messiah could indeed grow stronger over time, he would be far more terrifying than the White-d Omega Mutant. Previously rxed, Apocalypse now felt a mix of fear and desire. If he could seize the abilities of this Omega mutant, he might truly be a god. He then noticed the golden-white light emanating from Syd. "Molecr maniption?" "Material dposition?" "A terrifying power," Apocalypse solemnly remarked. Hearing his words, Syd frowned as he watched from afar. The next second, blue light shimmered in his hands. [Spiritual Power Beam Experience +1] A nearly thirty-meter-long blue beam shot out, heading straight for Apocalypse, creating a spectacr scene. Boom! The Spiritual Power Beam struck Apocalypse''s invisible shield, causing the blue light to re. However, facing the Level 4 Spiritual Power Beam, Apocalypse merely moved back slightly, his invisible shield remaining solid. "It''s like a turtle shell..." Syd frowned. He couldn''t determine if the shield wasposed of telekinesis or something else; it was simply incredibly tough. Apart from the ck particles, none of his other abilities seemed effective. Syd''s mind raced through his other abilities. "Soul Extraction?" He shook his head. With Apocalypse maintaining the invisible shield, he couldn''t get close enough to use Soul Extraction. Even if the ck particles pierced the shield, it would instantly regenerate... Syd suspected that even if he managed to grab Apocalypse''s soul, it might not have any effect. Not only had Soul Extraction not reached Level 4, but Apocalypse''s soul and mind were also extremely powerful. Given that even Charles lost in a psychic battle against Apocalypse, his strength was evident. Just as he thought this, a powerful psychic force invaded his mind. Syd frowned slightly and instantly entered his mental world. Before himy a vast yellow desert, with sandstorms raging. "How did you get in here? Using Charles'' abilities, or do you have your own psychic powers?" Watching Apocalypse slowly approaching, Syd felt puzzled. Apocalypse''s abilities were simply too enigmatic. Despite living for tens of thousands of years, the abilities disyed in the movies were limited. Of course, this might be because ancient mutants were rare, and it was only in modern times that mutants proliferated, leading Apocalypse to acquire mostly auxiliary abilities. Because of this, Syd was uncertain about the full extent of Apocalypse''s powers. "Child, the abilities I possess are beyond your imagination," Apocalypse said. Syd frowned, realizing that in this mental world, he couldn''t use his ck particle abilities. Facing Apocalypse''s iing punch, he raised his right hand to block. "What is this..."N?v(el)B\\jnn Feeling the force transmitted through his hand, Syd realized he was being pushed back, taking a step back. In an instant, Syd understood something. In this mental world, one''s physical strength was irrelevant; it was tied to mental and spiritual strength. Since his mental and spiritual strength were inferior to Apocalypse''s, he was being pushed back. "Child, stop struggling and give up." Apocalypse punched repeatedly while persuading him to surrender. Facing Apocalypse''s barrage of punches, Syd felt it was getting difficult and sensed that if this continued, he might lose, with dire consequences... At the critical moment, Syd noticed something. The next second, his eyes glowed red, his entire being radiating an eerie light. "Get out!" Boom! The chaotic magic energy exploded, red light shing, and the chaotic magic, infused with psychic power, engulfed Apocalypse, pushing him out of the mental world. "What kind of power is this?" Apocalypse was stunned. Typically, abilities couldn''t be used here. How was this child able to? Unless it was a power rted to the mind or spirit... But when did the Messiah acquire psychic abilities? Apocalypse was puzzled. As he was sted out of the mental world by the chaotic magic, he stared at the red light enveloping the entire mental world, feeling a sense of familiarity. "This is..." "Could it be..." At that moment, his heart was filled with shock, unable to believe his thoughts. The next second, he was ejected from the mental world. Outside. Both Syd and Apocalypse took a deep breath, snapping back to reality simultaneously. Those watching from a distance, including Erik and others, and the global audience through drones, noticed Apocalypse and the Messiah momentarily stunned before regaining theirposure. They couldn''t help but feel puzzled. They saw Apocalypse looking extremely shocked, staring at the Messiah as if he had seen something unimaginable. "You..." Staring at the Messiah, whose eyes faintly glowed red, Apocalypse wanted to say something. However, before he could speak, Syd activated his Omega ability. At that moment, he floated in the sky, exuding a peculiar aura. It was as if heaven and earth were one with him, as if all things were united with him, like a god or the embodiment of all things. His internal energy dropped to a minimum. In full release, a faint tattoo appeared on his chest. Instinctively, Syd mimicked Orochi''s actions, pointing one hand to the sky and the other to the ground, symbolizing his supremacy over heaven and earth. From Erik and the others'' perspective, they saw the sun hanging behind him. Combined with his current pose and aura, he appeared both divine and mysterious. In an instant, the sun overhead seemed to brighten, its rays gathering and shining down. The Messiah''s body also began to radiate light. [Sunshine Experience +1] "Run!" Seeing this terrifyingly familiar scene, Erik and the others, about a hundred meters away, were horrified and quickly started running. After running to a safe distance and confirming they hadn''t turned to ash, they collectively sighed in relief. "Still alive..." Of course, if Syd hadn''t focused on Apocalypse, running wouldn''t have helped; they couldn''t have escaped in time. In almost an instant, the light enveloped Apocalypse. Apocalypse was filled with shock, spreading his hands wide. The invisible shield formed around him, trying to block the light. Unfortunately, even though Sunshine was only Level 3, its nature was far more potent than the Level 4 ck particles. If the ck particles could break his defense, so could the light from Sunshine. Chapter 142: Chapter 142 Chapter 142: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Under the intense rays of Sunshine, the invisible shield onlysted a few seconds before it was corroded and disintegrated. Exposed to the sunlight, Apocalypse''s armor began to vanish inch by inch, his blue skin disintegrating to reveal the red flesh underneath. Sensing his impending end, Apocalypse looked at Syd floating in the sky, radiating light, and spoke. "Child, your talent and strength are astonishing, but this world cannot contain you..." Whatever ability Apocalypse used, his voice spread far and wide, echoing in Syd''s ears and also reaching Erik and the others a hundred meters away. Finally, Apocalypse said, "Everything has already been decided..." As he spoke, his flesh continued to disintegrate, revealing the bones beneath. Even though his flesh was healing, it couldn''t keep up with the speed of Sunshine''s disintegration, though hested much longer than an ordinary person would. Eventually, the flesh disappeared, and the bones began to vanish as well... As the light gradually faded, Apocalypse was gone, and where he stood, there was nothing left, as if he had never existed. "The progenitor of mutants, Apocalypse, is dead?" Watching from afar, Erik, Charles, and the others found it hard to believe. A foe so difficult to deal with was defeated just like that? Initially, they thought he would be an equal match for the Messiah... It seemed they had underestimated the Messiah''s abilities. "The Messiah''s power seems to have be even more terrifying." "This Omega ability is truly frightening..." Scott and the others were in a daze. The people watching through the drones felt the same. Is the progenitor of mutants really dead? Apocalypse''s defensive abilities seemed stronger than the Messiah''s. He withstood so many attacks, yet he was still defeated by the Messiah''s Omega ability? Many felt a growing fear and apprehension. Given the spection about the Messiah''s rapidly increasing power, they found him even more terrifying. Omega mutants are never simple. Initially, they thought the Messiah couldn''tpare to the White-d Mutant. Now, they realized both Omega mutants were equally monstrous! If the spection about the Messiah''s power growth was true, who could defeat him over time? Syd didn''t concern himself with their thoughts; he was focused on recovering his internal energy while floating in the air. If floating didn''t consume almost no energy, he might have fallen to the ground. Defeating Apocalypse wasn''t as simple as they thought. If it weren''t for the significant increase in his internal energy recently, using all of it to enhance Sunshine, Apocalypse wouldn''t have been so easily defeated.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om There was even a possibility that Apocalypse would have remained as a skeleton and then revived. "The level of Sunshine is still too low. Apart from the berserk state, there''s a significant gappared to the Phoenix Force..." Syd pondered. Thinking of the berserk state, he noticed that while fully unleashing Sunshine Blessing, something seemed to appear on his chest. Was it a tattoo? However, the tattoo was faint and unstable. "Could it be that as my strength increases, I''ll be able to transform?" Syd recalled the time he went berserk. Indeed, that state was terrifying. However, he also felt that Sunshine he used then wasn''tplete, seemingly limited by its current level, and its full power wasn''t unleashed. It seemed that Sunshine''s ultimate state wasn''t what it appeared to be now... "Well, it will improve over time..." Shaking his head, Syd stopped dwelling on the matter and recalled Apocalypse''sst words. "Everything has already been decided..." He remembered Apocalypse''s words when he died at Jean''s hands, "Everything has already been revealed..." Back then, Apocalypse said that to himself after seeing Jean''s nightmare from Charles''s memories, or rather, the premonition from the Phoenix Force. At that moment, he realized that the scene of the fire was the Phoenix Force''s outbreak, showing his destruction. It indicated his inevitable fate, which couldn''t be changed. Since Jean''s whereabouts were unknown now, Charles hadn''t glimpsed her nightmares, and Apocalypse hadn''t seen the premonition. Therefore, when he said everything was already decided, it was directed at Syd. "Everything has already been decided? I don''t think so..." Syd thought indifferently. ncing at Erik and the others from afar, he looked at them for a moment before turning and flying away. "It''s a pity that Erik''s abilities weren''t activated by Apocalypse; otherwise, he would have evolved into a true master of maic field control." Only after being activated by Apocalypse did Mao be the true master of maism, with extraordinary capabilities. Due to the butterfly effect caused by Syd, Mao remained the same as before... As Syd''s figure disappeared, Charles and the others hadplex expressions. "Erik, I never thought the Messiah woulde to save me. Was it you who called him?" Charles sighed. "Professor, you should ask Chris. He said the Messiah mighte to save you. We didn''t expect it to be true..." Scott nced at the burly Chris. "Uh..." Feeling the eyes on him, Chris was a bit embarrassed and unsure if he should exin the situation. As they discussed and Syd disappeared, far away in a sphinx, a mummified body floated in a blood pool. At that moment, consciousness and the breath of life slowly began to revive within the corpse. ... Some timeter, in the S.H.I.E.L.D. director''s office. Nick Fury sat in his chair, staring at the video ying on hisptop, looking stunned. The screen showed the battle between Syd and Apocalypse, reying it over and over. Just then, someone knocked and entered the office. "Didn''t I say not to disturb me unless it''s important?" Nick Fury looked up impatiently. Then he froze. "What''s the matter?" a blonde woman asked, looking puzzled. "What are you watching?" It was none other than Captain Marvel, Carol Danvers. Chapter 143: Chapter 143 Chapter 143: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] S.H.I.E.L.D. "You''re finally back." Seeing Captain Marvel walk in, Nick Fury secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Because of the Messiah, he had activated the pager to call Captain Marvel some time ago. He had feared she might be dyed or take a long time to get back, but fortunately, none of that happened. Her speed in returning from space was still quite impressive. Carol Danvers scanned him with a nce. "Fury, this isn''t like you. What could have made you so nervous?" She was very surprised, not knowing what could make Fury show such a relieved expression. "And what are you watching?" Her gaze shifted to theptop that was continuously emitting sound, her curiosity piqued. Nick sighed. "I can''t help but be nervous. What I need to tell you is rted to what you''re about to see. Take a look." With that, he pushed the ckptop towards her, indicating she should watch. Carol looked at him curiously before focusing on the video. The footage showed Apocalypse destroying a city and his battle with Syd. Both disyed incredible abilities, but it was the scenes of the glowing young man that particrly astonished her. After watching it all, she asked seriously, "Who are these two, with such astonishing power?" "Are there really people this strong on Earth?" she wondered aloud. Nick pointed to the blue-skinned Apocalypse in the video. "This one is called Apocalypse, but he''s dead now. You don''t need to worry about him. It''s this other one you need to focus on." He pointed to Syd in the video. "This young man is an Omega mutant..." Nick then briefly exined Omega mutants and other rted matters to her. The more Carol listened, the more shocked she became. How could such a terrifying individual have emerged on Earth in the short time she was away? Seeing she understood the situation, Nick couldn''t help but ask, "So, do you think you can handle him?" "I''m not sure..." Carol pondered. Although she said she wasn''t sure, her tone did not reveal any fear, indicating she was not particrly worried. ... While Captain Marvel and Nick Fury were discussing, Syd was flying at supersonic speed back to the US from Egypt, ncing at his status panel with a frown. His eyesnded on his remaining lifespan. [Age: 16 (Remaining lifespan: 81 days)] "What happened? Why has my lifespan decreased?" Syd was filled with confusion. Logically, with the upgrade of his floating and flying abilities, the increase in his internal energy should mean his remaining lifespan would be at least two to three hundred days. How could it be only eighty-one? Instinctively, he used his mental powers to scan his body. With his senses extending inward, he detected some abnormal areas within himself. These areas glowed red, indicating danger and energy anomalies. These spots were likely where cancer cells resided, scattered throughout his body... In his mental scan, Syd noticed the cancer cells had undergone some changes, with a strange, eerie aura surrounding them. Delving deeper, he even heard some bizarre whispers. In an instant, his expression changed. He immediately withdrew his senses, his face growing more serious. Sensing these anomalies, Syd remembered something. "No wonder the cancer never healed..." he muttered to himself. He recalled that in Marvel, cancer was particrly special. Many heroes had suffered from it, and some had even died from it. Cancer was a cosmic-level illness, extremely difficult to cure. The reason for cancer''s resilience seemed to be connected to the Old Gods, the Elders of the Old Days. Syd pondered deeply. "If I remember correctly, the Old Gods exist in Marvel. Even the Ancient One''s true fate wasn''t simply falling off a building but being killed by the Elder God Shuma-Gorath." That would be a true end for the Ancient One, not just a trivial ident. And if an entity capable of killing the Ancient One existed, it was undoubtedly terrifying. Syd recalled that Shuma-Gorath had once dominated Earth during the Jurassic era. In modern times, not only did it cause the death of the Ancient One, but Doctor Strange''s demise was also rted to it. Its creations had brought crises to the X-Men and fought multiple superheroes, including the Avengers. "In Doctor Strange 2, there seemed to be an appearance of a simr entity, a giant eye and tentacles creature..." "It only threw cars around and was eventually killed by Doctor Strange." Of course, that must have been just an extension of Shuma-Gorath''s power. As a Chaos Lord, it was far stronger than Dormammu and couldn''t be that weak. Cancer, being linked to these Old Gods, was influenced by their power. Syd strongly suspected that the changes in his cancer were rted to these Old Gods. Perhaps his unique constitution attracted the attention of an old God from some dimension, causing the malignant transformation. Feeling his body gradually disying abnormalities due to the cancer cells, Syd''s expression turned grim. He even sensed the entity''s intention to invade the real world through him... "Marvel has all kinds of crazy stuff..." Syd nearly cursed aloud. He even recalled that in a parallel universe, there was a connection to the DC Universe, with channels between them. It was absurd. He didn''t know what to criticize anymore. And now he was suffering because of this. With a cold smile, Syd muttered, "Influence me, huh? Let''s see if you can outpace my rate of improvement!" He refused to believe that this entity''s influence could surpass his growth rate. With that resolved, Syd focused on flying. Soon, he returned to his original city, skillfully avoiding the monitoring satellites overhead. Time passed quickly, and a few hourster, night fell. The sky was dark, with few stars visible, and the asional chirping of insects could be heardn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om from the bushes. Syd walked along the dimly lit, empty street, feeling the silence around him. Whether it was toote, around midnight, or because the area was remote, he didn''t see a single person. Under a dim streetlight, there was a row of benches. Syd slowly walked over and sat down. Chapter 144: Chapter 144 Chapter 144: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== As he pondered which ability to enhance next, the distant sound of an approaching vehicle broke his thoughts. An old,rge bus emerged from the darkness. Syd frowned slightly, his eyes shing with curiosity. Why did this bus feel strange to him? Or rather, wasn''t it odd for a bus to appear in the middle of the night? As he considered this, the bus slowly came to a stop in front of him, conveniently at a bus stop. A faint mist had silently risen around the bus stop, making the already dimly lit area seem even darker. Syd focused his gaze on the peculiar bus. It was hard to see inside due to what seemed to be tinted windows; all he could see was darkness through the windows, revealing nothing about its interior or its passengers. The bus door clicked open, and Syd peered inside, noticing a driver dressed in a bus driver''s uniform sitting at the wheel. However, the driver''s face was hidden in shadows, making it difficult to see clearly, even with Syd''s extraordinary vision. At that moment, a nervous middle-aged man''s voice came from inside the bus. "Don''t get on! Leave now! This bus is not safe for you!" Syd, initially only curious and not intending to board, raised an eyebrow at the warning. Now, he was intrigued. He felt a sudden urge to board the bus and see what was going on. As for the supposed danger, he dismissed it outright. After all, what kind of threat could an old bus possibly pose to him? With that thought, he got up and stepped towards the bus''s open door. He walked up the steps and nced around at the seats. First, he looked at the driver''s seat... Now that he was closer, the shadows hiding the driver receded, revealing his features. The driver appeared to be in his thirties, with a pale, somber face. As for the other passengers... "Didn''t I tell you not to get on? Why did you stille up?" The familiar middle-aged man''s voice spoke again. Syd looked over to see a middle-aged white man in a suit sitting in the fifth row, appearing to be in his forties, with a sturdy build and a rugged face. The man was frowning, looking at Syd as if he were crazy. Beside him sat a man and a woman, both frowning at Syd as well.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Other than these people... Syd scanned the other seats but found them empty. The bus door behind him clicked shut, and the bus began to move. After a quick nce, Syd lost interest and casually walked to the back row, nning to sit there and observe what would happen. As he passed the three people, the middle-aged man who had spoken earlier sternly said, "You have no idea where this ce is, yet you still dared to get on?" The man, feeling a bit helpless, looked at Syd, who was dressed in ck, wearing a ck mask and sunsses. As a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, he and his two colleagues had been sent to investigate a series of disappearances in this area. ording to the records, every few days, one or two people would vanish mysteriously from this street, totaling over a dozen disappearances so far. Witnesses imed that one of the missing individuals wasst seen boarding a strange bus... Simr incidents were documented in S.H.I.E.L.D.''s secret files-trains vanishing mysteriously, only to reappearter with all passengers missing, and nes experiencing simr urrences. Thus, S.H.I.E.L.D. suspected thistest series of disappearances was another such mysterious event. So, they had been dispatched to investigate. However, they hadn''t expected to see a random person boarding the strange bus shortly after they found it. The three agents were exasperated. This random person, likely like the other missing individuals, had foolishly boarded the bus, leading to their disappearance. The bus clearly looked suspicious, yet someone dared to board it in the middle of the night? Couldn''t they think twice about the oddity? They could already envision this young person bing another victim of a mysterious incident. Syd ignored them and made his way to thest row, ready to watch how things would unfold. Seeing his dismissive attitude, the three agents were even more exasperated. Was this person so arrogant? "Kid, I''m not joking. This bus is dangerous; you shouldn''t have gotten on!" The man warned sternly, "When it stops, get off immediately, or you might not survive!" Despite the warning, the young person dressed in ck, who appeared quite young, showed no reaction and simply ignored him. The woman with long auburn hair, sitting beside the man, pulled on his arm and said indifferently, "Gilu, forget it. If he wants to die, let him." Gilu frowned, feeling a bit annoyed. This young man was both arrogant and dismissive, ignoring their warningspletely. Forget it, if he wants to die, there''s nothing we can do... Shaking his head, he decided not to bother anymore. After a while, the bus seemed to be slowing down to a stop. Syd turned to look out the window. What was once a foggy scene, with nothing visible, gradually became clearer. An old bus stop appeared. Vaguely, he could see a few passengers waiting for the bus. As the first passenger boarded, Syd frowned slightly. The neer was dressed in ck, tall and thin, and looked somewhat peculiar. His figure seemed a bit ethereal... Upon boarding, the man scanned the bus and fixed his gaze on them. Sniffing the air, his eyes showed a mixture of suspicion and greed. "Living people?" His gaze swept over the four of them. Gilu and his colleagues felt a chill. "A ghost?" "This is a ghost bus?" In an instant, they felt a cold realization, understanding how those people had disappeared. As they nervously pondered solutions, the ck-d man''s gaze moved past them with slight apprehension and focused behind them. Immediately, his eyes lit up with excitement. The next moment, he drifted towards the back row. Oh no! Gilu and his colleagues exchanged worried nces. Although they had previously thought the young man was seeking death, seeing someone about to die in front of them still made them want to help. If they didn''t act, this young man was as good as dead! Chapter 145: Chapter 145 Chapter 145: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [Thank You For Your Support!] Watching the ck-d ghost drift towards the young man, Gilu and his twopanions grew anxious. They exchanged nces, frantically thinking of a way to save the young man. Despite their earlier disdain, they didn''t want to see someone die in front of them. Plus, they weren''t sure if they would be next once the young man was gone. As they rummaged through their gear, ready to pull out some high-tech weapons, the ghost hovering in front of the young man sniffed the air greedily and asked, "You''re alive, right? Right?!" The ghost''s voice grew sharp with thest word. Gilu and his team felt a chill run down their spines, silently praying the young man wouldn''t respond. From their years of experience, they knew answering would spell trouble, possibly death for the young man. Unfortunately, at this crucial moment, they couldn''t speak up, only shake their heads and make hand signals behind the ghost''s back. To make matters worse, three more ghosts-two men and an old woman-had boarded the bus, silencing the agents further. All they could do was hope the young man would be wise enough not to react recklessly. But then, they heard the young man''s voice. "Yes, I am alive," Syd replied, eyeing the ghost with a strange expression. The male ghost was momentarily stunned, then broke into a greedy smile, just like the three other ghosts who had just boarded. Their eyes gleamed with hunger. "You''re mine!" the male ghost shrieked, lunging at Syd as if afraid hispanions might snatch the prize away. Gilu and hispanions were horrified, almost too afraid to watch what would happen next. Just when they thought the young man was doomed, a bright light suddenly shone. In the eyes of Gilu, hispanions, and the ghosts, the male ghost dissolved like snow in sunlight the moment he touched the light. In the blink of an eye, the greedy ghost vanished under the light. The three remaining ghosts looked bewildered, while Gilu and hispanions were equally stunned. What just happened? Wasn''t the young man supposed to scream and die at the ghost''s hands? How did this... The female agent suddenly realized something, her face turning pale with shock. "Are you... Messiah?" Her words made Gilu and the other man gasp. "What?" "Messiah?" They looked closely at the young man, and indeed, he looked more familiar the longer they stared. And that terrifying light... Fear gripped their hearts as they exchanged nces, each seeing their own terror reflected back. Gilu let out a bitterugh. He had thought the young man was finished just moments ago. What a joke. Even if they died, the Messiah probably wouldn''t, right? So, the young man wasn''t arrogant or dismissive earlier... In fact, it seemed entirely fitting, and they felt no sense of incongruity at all. While their thoughts raced, the three remaining ghosts recoiled in fear, one of them screaming in terror. To an outsider, it might have looked like Syd was the ghost and they were the victims. The old woman ghost spoke sharply, "Who are you, an exorcist?" "You''re done for! You killed a passenger on this ghost bus. The bus and the driver won''t let you go!" As if to confirm her words, the bus began to glow green, the interior bing oppressively dark and sinister. A cold energy swept towards Syd, who was sitting in thest row, and the driver at the front of the bus shakily stood up. Seeing this, Gilu and hispanions'' faces fell, while the ghosts smirked with anticipation. They hoped to feast on the young man''s flesh and soul after he was killed by the bus and its driver. Their greedy smiles widened. As they envisioned their feast... A blue light shed. Boom! The next second, the ghost bus split in half, and the eerie, sinister atmosphere dissipated. The ghost driver froze, and the smug, expectant ghosts went rigid with shock. "W-what just happened?" the old woman stammered, her face nk with disbelief. "Is he human, or are we human...?" The other ghosts and the driver were equally stunned. The bus wobbled, tilting to one side. Gilu and hispanions clung to their seats, rmed. Syd floated in the air, simply releasing his internal light energy. Like the sun itself, the light enveloped the ghostly bus. The next second... "Ahhhh..." Screams echoed. The ghosts'' eyes widened in terror as their bodies disintegrated like snow under the sunlight. Not only did the ghosts vanish, but the entire bus began to dissipate into green vapors under the light. "No, spare us, sir!" "We didn''t know you were such a noble being. Please spare us..." The ghosts begged for mercy, but received no response. Within seconds, they and the bus disappeared in the sunlight. Gilu and his team, sprawled on the road, stared nkly around them, shivering as they looked at the floating Messiah. The Messiah''s power was indeed as terrifying as ever... ncing at them briefly, Syd scanned the area from above. Something felt off about the surroundings, especially the old bus stop not far away. This ce couldn''t possibly exist in reality; it was too old and eerie, like something from a past century. He suspected this was not the real world, or it was cloaked in an illusion. An idea for a solution struck him instantly. Using Sunshine or simply releasing his internal light energy, he chose thetter. This creepy ce didn''t warrant using Sunshine.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He ascended a bit higher. The next second, he unleashed his internal light energy. An endless flood of sunlight illuminated the eerie area. It was like a sun had descended and hung in the sky. Chapter 146: Chapter 146 Chapter 146: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] "Ah..." Countless buildings dissolved, and faint screams echoed continuously. Soon, the gloomy buildings around began to fade, gradually revealing the real-world environment. At that moment, a roar came from a distance, seemingly from the master of this eerie realm. Seeing a ck shadow flying towards him, Syd instinctively swung out a beam of spiritual energy. A sh of blue light, and the shadow vanished instantly, as if it had never existed. Syd was momentarily stunned, not quiteprehending what had just happened. Was that it? Was this a joke? That was way too weak, wasn''t it? He was a bit puzzled. If that shadow had known his thoughts, it would undoubtedly have roared in anger, using him of not realizing his own strength, and not knowing how powerful he truly was, thinking everyone else was just as monstrous. At this point, the illusory surroundingspletely disappeared, and Syd found himself back in reality. Gradually retracting his released light energy, he nced at the distant Gilu and his twopanions before flying away, contemting what ability to practice next. Seeing the sun in the sky disappear and leave, the three SHIELD agents sighed in relief. "Let''s report this to Director Fury," Gilu said, looking at his teammates. Jeff and Isabe nodded, starting to contact SHIELD and truthfully report what had happened. As they left, the area returned to silence, asionally visited by people checking out what had happened. Not long ago, the nearby residents had seen a second sun in the sky. Some even thought it was the sun god descending and had uttered a few prayers. Four kilometers away. Flying through the quiet night sky, Syd vaguely heard a voice praying. However, the sound was so faint that it was almost nonexistent. By the time he tried to investigate, it had vanished. Shaking his head, he temporarily ignored the voice. He pondered on what to upgrade next. As he thought about it, his attention naturally fell on Sunshine. After upgrading to level three, it hadn''t improved for quite a while. By now, it was starting to feel a bit inadequate. Syd recalled the scene of using Sunshine against Apocalypse not long ago. Compared to the Phoenix Force, Sunshine''s power was still significantly weaker. At least in terms of performance, the Phoenix Force dealt with Apocalypse much faster, and he had less resistance. "First, upgrade Sunshine, then try to unlock the Light of God Balder''s divine light power." Time passed quickly, and soon the sky brightened as the sun rose on the horizon. [Sunshine Experience +1] [Sunshine Experience +1] Bathed in the morning light, Syd practiced Sunshine. Soon, a whole day had passed, and Sunshine''s progress had changed. [Ability: Sunshine (83/1000) Level 3] "Too slow..." Grumbling about the slow progress of Sunshine, he continued practicing. ... Seven days passed... As he silently trained Sunshine and avoided pursuers, a familiar prayer reached his ears. Hmm? Syd was startled, following the sense to locate Kaecilius. "What is it?" he asked. A profound Sanskrit voice echoed in the reverent Kaecilius'' mind. In the next moment, Kaecilius replied, "Great One, ording to our intelligence, the Tesseract has returned to SHIELD." "Do you need me to retrieve it for you?" Hearing this, Syd frowned slightly. The Tesseract was supposed to be in the hands of the Ancient One. How could it end up back at SHIELD? He didn''t believe that anyone at SHIELD could snatch the Tesseract from the Ancient One. In fact, they might not even know it was in the Ancient One''s possession. Thinking for a moment, he considered one possibility. Since it couldn''t have been taken by SHIELD, there was only one possibility left: the Ancient One had returned it to SHIELD. "Is it to prevent significant changes?" Shaking his head, Syd thought this was indeed something the Ancient One would do. After all, she had peered into countless timelines, knowing what actions would be beneficial and which would be detrimental. Clearly, in her view, returning the Tesseract to SHIELD, which would lead to the Chitauri invasion of Earth, was ultimately favorable for the. She believed that altering this event might make things worse. At this moment, Kaecilius, thinking Syd hadn''t heard him, repeated his question. "Great One, should I retrieve the Tesseract for you?" After contemting for a moment, Syd''s profound Sanskrit voice replied, "No, the Earth must face its destiny. Arbitrarily changing it would not be wise..." Hearing the mystical voice in his mind, Kaecilius was left in a daze. Destiny of the Earth? Does this mean something significant is going to happen? Has the Great One foreseen something? These thoughts made Kaecilius tremble with awe, bing even more respectful and devoted. The Great One indeed! As for whether something would actually happen, it would be verifiedter. If something did ur, it would mean that the Great One''s power was beyondprehension! Had Syd known what Kaecilius was thinking, he would have been speechless, marveling at his ability to fill in the gaps. What he had said was merely a casual remark to brush him off. The reason he didn''t want to retrieve the Tesseract was simple: he was waiting for bigger opportunities.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om If he took the Tesseract, the Chitauri wouldn''t invade, and Loki wouldn''t appear. Where would he then get the Mind Scepter? By waiting, Loki would naturally bring the scepter to Earth. And the gem in the scepter was one of the Infinity Stones, the Mind Stone! Loki probably didn''t even realize that the tip of his scepter housed an Infinity Stone, did he? Besides the Mind Stone, taking the Tesseract could prevent the Reality Stone from appearing. Such a move could set off a chain reaction, disrupting future events, which Syd wanted to avoid. He instructed Kaecilius to notify him if there were any significant changes at SHIELD, then ended the connection. "The Chitauri should be invading soon, which means the plot of The Avengers is about to begin..." Stroking his chin, Syd''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. "Loki, don''t disappoint me." With that thought, his attention returned to Sunshine. [Ability: Sunshine (575/1000) Level 3] "Almost there..." With eager anticipation, Syd continued practicing Sunshine. Time flew by, and soon another six days had passed. Originally, there should have been three updates today... a bunch of stuff to deal with, really not intentional, apologizing to everyone, will try to make up for it tomorrow. Chapter 147: Chapter 147 Chapter 147: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] <<>> Just before noon, a notification echoed in Syd''s ears. [Sunshine Experience +1] [Ability: Sunshine (0/2000) Level 4] With the appearance of the notification, Syd immediately felt changes in his body. A warm current spread throughout his body, his cells bing increasinglyplex and mysterious, filled with more energy. The Venom symbiote, which had been dormant in his right hand, was instantly awakened by the surge of energy, sensing the threat and quickly transformed into a ck liquid, crawling out from his right hand. "Syd, what''s happening to you again?" "Uh, why did I say ''again''..." Venom formed a ck head and looked at Syd, whose entire body was faintly glowing, unsure of what to say. How many times was this now? Every so often, it seemed, Syd would undergo this kind of transformation. Syd ignored Venom, focusing on the changes happening within his body. Apart from his internal light energy bing more refined and his storage capacity increasing, he found that his control over sunlight seemed to have be easier. "How far can I control sunlight with Level 4 Sunshine?" Syd wondered, eager to test it out. [Sunshine Experience +1] The next second, his internal light energy sharply decreased. With a single thought, an astonishing phenomenon urred! All the sunlight within sight twisted! The affected range was far greater than when Sunshine was at Level 3! After some calctions, Syd arrived at a startling conclusion. Nearly one kilometer of sunlight was twisted! "The range of Level 4 Sunshine is that vast?" This leap in power left Syd astonished. At Level 3, even with the boost from his internal light energy, Sunshine''s range was just over a hundred meters. Now, how many times had it increased? Covering nearly one kilometer, even a normal person would have to take about fifteen hundred steps to exit this range! He could hardly imagine the destruction this would cause if unleashed in a city. After understanding the range, Syd canceled Sunshine, and the sharp decrease in his internal light energy stabilized. "What about the specific power increase?" Knowing the approximate range, Syd was curious about the dposition speed of Level 4 Sunshine. Unfortunately, Sunshine couldn''t be casually used, so he couldn''t directly observe the full effect. At that moment, an idea struck Syd. "I wonder how Sunshinepares to the Phoenix Force now?" After contemting for a while, he thought that while it might not surpass the Phoenix Force, it should be able topete with it to some extent. With this thought, Syd considered another question, "What about Level 5? What changes will Sunshine undergo at Level 5?" He had a hunch that reaching Level 5 would bring unprecedented changes to Sunshine, distinct from previous levels. He was eager to reach Level 5 Sunshine and see the effects. Having studied the changes in Sunshine, Syd focused on his unlocking progress, ncing at the panel. (Unlock Progress: 44%)n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "44%, but how much is needed to unlock the divine light power?" "45%, 50%, 60%?" Syd pondered. Only when the divine power truly awakens can he be considered part of the divine race, like Thor before unlocking his power, who was just a hammer god, a physically strong alien. The difference between the two was enormous. Syd was eager to collect energy points, but his internal light energy was currently depleted and needed to be replenished after the extensive use of Sunshine. As the sun gradually set, his internal light energy rapidly recovered. [Photon Energy +1] With the notification, Syd''s internal light energy was fully restored. At that moment, he noticed a significant increase in his light energy. If using regr Level 4 abilities, he could now perform nearly two hundred times. Syd shook his head, feeling exasperated, "This mana pool is still too sparse." Level 4 ck Particle could only be used nearly two hundred times before he''d be drained, which seemed a bit underwhelming. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Syd continued gathering energy points, preparing to increase his unlocking progress while walking down a deserted street. In his spare time, he nced at the lifespan section on his panel. [Age: 16 (Remaining Lifespan: 88 days)] Last time he checked, his remaining lifespan was 81 days... This meant that reaching Level 4 Sunshine only added seven days to his life? No, considering the time spent leveling up, it meant that Level 4 Sunshine only increased his lifespan by about twenty days... Syd frowned slightly, finding this cancer rather troublesome. As he pondered, he suddenly heard sounds in the distance. Faintly, he heard several people shouting. "Run, Dario, leave me!" "No way..." Hearing these shouts, Syd grew curious. "More thugs robbing people?" In recent times, he had witnessed numerous incidents of street robberies, confirming the chaotic reputation of America where gunfights seemed a daily urrence. Of course, it might also be due to his frequent walks in remote, chaotic areas, but it didn''t change Syd''s perception of the mess and danger in America. Thinking it over, he decided to check out themotion. As for intervening to save people, he mentally apologized, saying there was no such service, and he was merely bored and wanted to watch. Moreover, there were plenty of superheroes around to help, like a certain web-slinging guy. Approaching the scene, Syd emerged from the alley and looked towards the source of the noise. He saw two young men running frantically down the street. Chasing them was arge ck robot, with a crowd of onlookers pointing and gesturing. The pursuing robot looked familiar to Syd. "Is that... a Sentinel?" Syd was taken aback, immediately frowning. How long had it been, and the government had already produced another batch of Sentinels? And they were still deploying them to hunt and capture mutants... Without a doubt, those two young men must be mutants. Syd took a closer look at the two young men. Just one nce, and he was momentarily stunned. One was dressed in ck, the other in white, both with masks and disguises covering their faces. Recognizing their familiar outfits, Syd couldn''t help but twitch a bit. Chapter 148: Chapter 148 Chapter 148: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== <<>> Their outfits were so familiar that Syd didn''t even know what to say. The guy in ck was dressed almost exactly like him at the moment, while the one in white was nearly identical to his other persona. "Is it a trend now to dress like me?" Syd muttered to himself in exasperation. At that moment, the two young men in their twenties who were running away noticed the person dressed simrly to them. "Friend, run!" "It''s a Sentinel robot!" With just a nce, Dario and Fer recognized who the distant figure was supposed to be. Apparently, it was another person cosying as Messiah, just like them. If there was one person who had be the most popr in recent times, it was undoubtedly Messiah and White Knight, the two Omega mutants! Countless mutants, including the two of them, idolized and admired these figures. Because of this, the attire of Messiah and White Knight had be immensely popr. At some point, people started appearing on the streets dressed as Messiah and White Knight. At first, some citizens were frightened and reported sightings of Messiah. When government officials investigated, they discovered it was a false rm-the person cosying as Messiah was just an ordinary citizen. Indeed, even ordinary people, and not a small number of them, were dressing up as Messiah, with many of them being children. Due to these ordinary cosyers, government officials were overwhelmed and eventually chose to ignore such reports. This emboldened Dario and Fer to wear the Messiah and White Knight costumes outside. However, they hadn''t expected the government to deploy Sentinel robots so soon to hunt them down... Hence, the current scene: the two of them fleeing while a Sentinel robot chased after them. At that moment, seeing the person dressed exactly like them, Dario and Fer didn''t need to think-they knew it was another cosyer. If it were an ordinary person, it wouldn''t be an issue, but if it were a mutant... So they shouted out a warning, hoping the cosyer would be cautious and, if they were a mutant, smart enough to escape quickly. But just moments after they shouted, their hearts sank as the worst-case scenario unfolded. The Sentinel robot chasing them paused and turned to look at the person dressed as Messiah. In an instant, Dario and Fer deduced what had happened. Clearly, the Sentinel had detected another mutant! Because the Sentinel robot did not react to ordinary people, it wouldn''t have stopped to observe unless i detected a mutant. If it did react to ordinary people, the group of spectators who had been following and watching from a distance wouldn''t still be there so calmly. "Friend, run!" Dario, cosying Messiah, shouted. After shouting, he immediately turned and charged at the Sentinel, intending to distract it and give the other person time to escape. Sensing him approaching, the Sentinel''s yellow eyes focused on him. The next second, its head opened, firing aser beam at him. However, although theser beam hit Dario, it passed right through him. Boom! Theser beam struck the ground, sending fragments flying. Watching from the side, Fer breathed a sigh of relief, thinking, "Luckily, Dario''s phasing ability still works..." If not for Dario''s ability to phase through all matter and energy, unaffected by the Sentinel robot''s powers, they might have already been caught by now. That''s why Fer had shouted earlier for Dario to run and leave him behind, as Dario''s ability made him almost untouchable by the Sentinel. Seeing theser beam ineffective, the Sentinel ignored Dario, turning its attention to Fer and Syd. Scanning Fer, who was standing close to Dario, the Sentinel''s logic processed quickly before it focused on Syd. The next second, it charged forward. "Oh no..." Dario and Fer''s hearts sank. "Don''t just stand there, run!" Seeing the cosying Messiah standing motionless, Dario and Fer grew anxious. They wanted to stop the Sentinel, butcking the ability to do so, they could only watch as the robot advanced, bracing themselves for a tragic scene. For a moment, regret filled their eyes. They shouldn''t have led the Sentinel here. This way, their fellow mutant, who was cosying Messiah, wouldn''t face such a tragic end. Meanwhile, the distant crowd of spectators held their breath, anxiously awaiting the next moment. Just as they were discussing how many moves the cosying Messiah could withstand, a dazzling blue light shed. [Spirit Power Beam Experience +1] In everyone''s eyes, the Sentinel robot froze mid-action, unable to transform before being sliced in half. With a crash, the Sentinel fell to the ground in two pieces,pletely deactivated. Dario, Fer, and the distant onlookers were all stunned. The Sentinel robot was gone just like that? Wasn''t it supposed to overpower and crush the cosyer? What just happened?! "That blue beam..." At that moment, Dario and Fer exchanged nces, their faces filled with shock. "Messiah?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Are you really Messiah?!" They couldn''t believe it-they had encountered the real Messiah. Simultaneously, a wave of embarrassment washed over them. Looking at their own outfits and then at the real Messiah''s attire not far away, they felt awkward and didn''t know what to say. At the same time, admiration shone in their eyes. "Messiah is indeed powerful. The Sentinel robot was like a toy..." "Truly worthy of being an Omega mutant..." While they were feeling embarrassed, delighted, and admiring, the distant spectators'' expressions froze. Clearly, after a brief moment of confusion and shock, they also recognized what that blue light meant. "Me-Messiah?" "My God, it''s really him?" They couldn''t believe it either-they had encountered the real one. Chapter 149: Chapter 149 Chapter 149: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== In everyone''s mind, Messiah was synonymous with terror. Just a moment ago, they had been hoping to see Messiah beaten by the Sentinel robot, but clearly, that was never going to happen... The ordinary people were frightened. Some began to quietly move away, hoping to escape. Syd didn''t care what the ordinary people thought. He nced at the two young men dressed like him, shook his head in exasperation, and then turned and left. Watching his figure gradually disappear, Dario and Fer wanted to say something to make him stay, but they didn''t know how to start, fearing they might offend him. In the end, they could only hold onto their excitement, watching their idol''s figure vanish from their sight. "Hey, Fer, we can brag about meeting Messiah and being saved by him for months..." Dario said, both excited and enthusiastic. Fer, equally thrilled, nodded in agreement. They never expected that in a moment of danger, they would encounter their idol, Messiah, and even be saved by him! In their excitement, they quickly uploaded this incident to their social media, including a photo of the destroyed Sentinel robot as proof.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om When they posted it on amunity dedicated to better cosying Messiah, they received a flood ofments filled with doubt, jealousy, and envy, which delighted them. While the two were reveling in their joy, Syd, who had left, was now frowning. "Sentinel robots again..." He felt troubled and regretted not killing the mastermind behind the Sentinel robots. If he had, there wouldn''t be so many problems now. As for where the mastermind was hiding at the moment, he really had no clue. Otherwise, he would fly over and st them with a Spirit Power Beam. As the sun set, Syd flew through the city, scanning for any signs of Sentinel robots or suspicious bases. Although he couldn''t directly kill the mastermind, he could still destroy some Sentinel robots to vex them. They used Sentinel robots to vex him, so he would destroy their Sentinel robots to vex them back. The cost of making Sentinel robots couldn''t be negligible. He only needed to expend a little energy to destroy one, making it a very cost-effective endeavor. Thus, he began cruising around the city at supersonic speed. Boom! A loud explosion urred just ten meters above the city, drawing everyone''s attention. "Oh my God..." Pedestrians on their way home from work, eating, or shopping were all left with their mouths agape. Countless people looked up to see a dark figure moving rapidly across the city sky. As it passed by, there was not only a deafening roar but also a sonic boom cloud, making it seem as though a cloud was circling around it. Many pedestrians screamed, raising their hands to shield themselves from the sweeping wind. "What is that?" "Is that a sonic boom?" "Was someone flying up there just now? This is insane! It''s one thing to fly, but flying at supersonic speeds, that''s just beyond belief. What kind of freak is this?" Watching the ck figure in the distance, the Americans, who had been almost desensitized by repeated freakish events, were still shocked, with many showing signs of fear. This was supersonic speed,plete with a sonic boom cloud. If this person crashed into someone, it would be like turning them into a mist of blood, with no remains left. Or flying at supersonic speeds through the streets, they would leave a trail of blood. Just as they were thinking that, after the recent appearances of the Hulk and Apocalypse, there was now another freak, someone hesitantly recognized who it was. "Could that have been Messiah just now?" "Messiah?" Pedestrians on the street were stunned, quickly recalling, and the more they thought about it, the more it seemed like it really was Messiah! And Messiah was known for his ability to fly at supersonic speeds. During his battle with Apocalypse, countless people had heard the sonic boom around him, indicating his speed had reached or exceeded the speed of sound, though they weren''t sure exactly how fast. "Oh, it was Messiah. That makes sense..." Countless pedestrians breathed a sigh of relief. Messiah was a super freak, and supersonic flight was entirely normal for him. They didn''t find it strange at all. But if it were someone else, they wouldn''t be able to ept it. "What is Messiah doing?" Wherever Syd passed, pedestrians wondered, not understanding why Messiah was flying so conspicuously. Soon, the police and other departments received numerous reports iming to have spotted Messiah. Unfortunately, although he was spotted, these departments couldn''t do much about it at the moment. After all, Messiah was no small figure and couldn''t be dealt with easily, especially not in a city. They were at a loss for a solution in the short term. For now, they could only helplessly watch Messiah fly around the city. It didn''t take long for everyone to understand why Messiah was flying around the city. Because wherever a Sentinel robot appeared, Messiah would stop his supersonic flight, release a blue beam, and in the blink of an eye, destroy the Sentinel attacking people. Even if the Sentinel tried to change its form, the level-four ck Particle would easily dispatch it. The government departments responsible for the Sentinels were furious, but there was nothing they could do. They could only watch as Messiah ughtered the Sentinels. Witnessing Messiah fly away, many of the indirectly saved mutants felt both excited and awed. Sentinel robots were being destroyed one after another... Eventually, the American government departments gave up and stopped deploying Sentinels in this city. They realized that without thousands of Sentinels, they had no chance of threatening Messiah. A few, ten, or even a hundred Sentinels were just fodder for him. After flying around the city at supersonic speeds without encountering more Sentinels, Syd reluctantly ended his hunt. By now, the sky had darkened, and the sun hadpletely set. Seeing this, Syd found a secluded, abandoned factory and moved in. Landing, he didn''t concern himself with anything else but looked at his panel. [Energy Points: 2466] Although he had been hunting Sentinel robots, flying nearly costlessly, he had still managed to umte some energy points from asional efforts over the past few days... After a quick nce, Syd immediately allocated all his energy points to the unlocking progress of Balder''s Divine Power of Light. (Unlock Progress 44%) In the blink of an eye, the progress had changed significantly. (Unlock Progress 49%) Seeing the 49% progress and not hearing a prompt, Syd''s brows furrowed. With a resigned expression, he hoped that something would change at 50%. However, that would have to wait until tomorrow. As the moonlight shone down, Syd, bored, gradually fell asleep. asionally, faint prompts appeared. [Photon Energy +1] Soon, the next morning arrived, and the first light of dawn hit him, waking him up instantly. A momentter, when the energy points reached seven hundred, Syd added them all to the unlocking progress. The next second, to Syd''s surprise, a prompt sounded. (Unlock Progress 50%) [Ability: Divine Power of Light (Unlocked)] [Ability: Divine Power of Light (0/100) Level 1] At that moment, a dramatic change urred in his body. His entire skin began to glow, and Venom, startled, immediately slithered out of his right hand. Venom, with a stunned expression, watched as Syd''s entire body radiated a brilliant light, turning him into arge glowing orb, like a miniature sun, emitting a warm, radiant glow. Under this light, Venom inexplicably felt its mood bing serene and filled with joy, as if all negative emotions had vanished, reced by positive feelings. "Hey, hey, what''s happening to me? This is crazy," Venom eximed in shock. While Venom was bewildered and astonished by the changes urring in Syd, inside, Syd was undergoing a significant transformation. In his perception, a strange energy was merging with the light energy, the two bing one! The light energy underwent dramatic changes, bing more refined, more concentrated, and imbued with a mystical, divine quality. As the Divine Power of Light awakened, an even more intense change urred, not just within him but also in the outside world. "What''s going on?" As she approached the city where Messiah was located, Captain Marvel halted her flight, looking up at the sky. Not just her, countless others also looked up at the sky at that moment. Inexplicably, the sky had begun to shine brightly. While it was odd, the sky was indeed glowing, even during the day, and the light was clearly visible. In the Western Hemisphere, this might not be as noticeable, but in the Eastern Hemisphere, it was incredibly conspicuous! At this moment, in the Eastern Hemisphere, specifically in Japan, where it was night, the sky lit up as if it were day. Countless people were roused from their sleep, stunned by the light pouring through their windows. Moving to their windows, they either opened them or simply looked outside. Pedestrians on the street also stopped, astonished, looking up at the sky. The previously dark night sky was now bright as day, as if it were daytime. Many were confused, thinking it was day instead of night, and checking their watches and phones to confirm the time. No matter how they checked, it was indeed night, but the sky was impossibly bright, as if it were day! "Holy crap, it''s night, right? It''s night?" "My God, what''s going on?" "Is it the end of the world?" People in the Eastern Hemisphere were stunned, unable toprehend how night had turned into day. Especially after searching the inte, they were even more shocked. ording to the information they found, it wasn''t just their region or city that had turned into day. The entire Eastern Hemisphere was experiencing this phenomenon! Even in the Western Hemisphere, under the sun''s light, the entire world was bathed in this radiant glow, without exception! Not only were ordinary people astonished, but governments worldwide were also shocked and confused, trying to understand what major event had urred. More importantly, under this strange light, countless people felt a sense of inner peace. A profound joy arose in their hearts as if they had encountered something immensely pleasing. Even those suffering from depression felt joyful emotions, unknowingly cured of their condition. This inexplicable joy left many bewildered, unable to understand what was happening. ... Vatican City. Gazing at the radiant sky, the white-haired Pope, surrounded by priests, looked up in reverence and longing. "Lord, is it you? Is this a sign of your presence?" Such a sudden light made countless religious believers instinctively believe it was a divine miracle. "Our Father in heaven, hallowed be your name. Your kingdome, your will be done, on earth as it is in heaven..." At that moment, many believers and priests began to pray, hoping their God would hear their prayers and bless them. While governments around the world scrambled to investigate, they were unaware that this sudden daylight was not limited to Earth but had also illuminated the Nine Realms simultaneously! Jotunheim, the realm of the Frost Giants. In the dark, frostden realm of the Frost Giants, light suddenly filled the entire realm. The entire realm was bathed in light, warmth touching every Frost Giant. The Frost Giants stood in stunned silence, looking up at the sky in disbelief. A sense of joy filled their hearts, with some even shedding tears. This phenomenon was not limited to Jotunheim. Asgard, the realm of the gods. Unbeknownst to anyone, a strange light had enveloped the entire sky of Asgard. "Father, what is happening?" Thor, the God of Thunder, looked up in surprise at the sky, turning to ask his father, Odin. He, too, felt a sudden joy deep within, adding to his confusion. Beside him, Odin, the Allfather, looked at the light-filled sky of Asgard, his brows gradually furrowing. Chapter 150: Chapter 150 Chapter 150: ? [500 PS REACHED!!! Next Goal: 1000PS!!] Odin furrowed his brow. Such a phenomenon had never appeared in Asgard, not even in the future visions he had foreseen. He couldn''t be sure if this was rted to Ragnarok or how it might impact it. Moreover, he had a strange feeling that the light contained traces of the divine power unique to the Asgardian gods. Odin was both puzzled and suspicious. At this moment, it wasn''t just the two of them; many Asgardians, including Queen Frigga, also saw the extraordinary scene in the sky and looked up in astonishment. "What is this?" "So warm, it fills my heart with joy..." The Asgardians were all taken aback, amazed by this sudden phenomenon. In the distance, at the entrance of a pce, Queen Frigga, with her golden hair and elegant attire exuding grace and nobility, reached out her hand to catch the light. She couldn''t exin it, but a woman''s intuition told her that this light was somehow rted to her, and the connection felt very intimate, leaving her puzzled. Driven by her intuition, Frigga walked towards where Odin was, determined to find out what was happening. Soon, the Asgardians, including Thor, were even more shocked. Upon investigating, they learned that this phenomenon wasn''t limited to Asgard. It had also appeared in Jotunheim, Midgard (Earth), Niflheim, and all the other Nine Realms! At the former site of the Bifrost. Heimdall, d in golden armor, stood with his hands resting on the hilt of his golden sword, his golden eyes quietly observing the Nine Realms. "Heimdall, what''s going on? Have you found the cause of this phenomenon?" Thor strode over, puzzled, and questioned Heimdall. Heimdall''s golden eyes turned towards Thor, his deep voice resonating, "I''m not sure. I haven''t seen what caused all this, but I suggest you take a trip to Midgard." "Why do you say that?" Thor scratched his head, a bit frustrated by Heimdall''s cryptic words. Fortunately, Heimdall continued, "The phenomenon first appeared in Midgard before spreading to the other realms. This event is likely rted to Midgard. You should investigate there." Thor, understanding now, still found it strange that Heimdall couldn''t see what had caused this. He asked, and Heimdall nced at him, "Thor, I am not an all-seeing god. I can''t observe everything." Though he said this, the truth was that due to the Bifrost''s destruction, he had been focusing on potential uprisings from the Frost Giants and Dark Elves, leaving him little time to monitor Midgard closely. Midgard had always been peaceful, with no capability to threaten Asgard, so it wasn''t usually worth much attention, only getting asional checks. Because of this, he hadn''t noticed the initial cause of this phenomenon. Thor felt a bit embarrassed. Still, after Heimdall''s suggestion, he seriously considered another trip to Midgard. Images of the mysterious figure in white, who possessed divine power, came to his mind. Last time, he hadn''t figured out why that person had divine power. This time, he might get an answer. There was one problem, though. "But Heimdall, the Bifrost is destroyed. How do I get to Midgard?" Thor looked confused. "Don''t worry, I have other means to send you to Midgard..." Heimdall replied calmly. While they conversed, on Earth, the phenomenon was almost over, and Syd was noticing the strange event caused by himself. He was astonished. What was going on? "Could this be rted to Balder being the personification of light?" "Is that why awakening the Divine Power of Light caused this phenomenon?" Syd recalled some information about Balder, the Norse god of light. In Norse mythology, Balder was born with the divine power of light. His awakening was simr to the birth of the god of light. The birth of a god would surely be apanied by some phenomena, especially for the god of light. At this moment, Venom, now back in Syd''s right hand, was filled with shock and confusion,municating with him through their mental link. "Hey, Syd, what just happened?" "You glowing is one thing, but why was the sky glowing too?" "And my emotions seem off..." Venom exined its recent experiences. As Venom spoke, Syd understood more about what had happened. Besides the glowing sky, everyone touched by the light had their emotions affected, bing peaceful and joyous. As to why this happened, Syd only needed a moment to figure it out. Balder, the Norse god of light, was the child of Odin and Frigga, considered the personification of light. In mythology, he was adored by all, and his presence allowed all beings to bask in light. He symbolized the sun, representing goodness and joy. So he was also the god of joy...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "That''s likely why being illuminated by this light made Venom feel peaceful and joyous," Syd mused, stroking his chin. Aside from this possibility, he couldn''t think of another exnation. Thinking further, Syd recalled some things. Balder''s death symbolized the end of light and the triumph of darkness. Even the sun''s light and warmth would fade... In traditional mythology, the beginning of Ragnarok was closely tied to this. The death of Balder marked the turning point where the forces of good began to wane... Considering this, Syd suddenly thought of a new question. "If 50% unlocking caused this phenomenon, what would 100% do?" Syd wasn''t sure what would happen then. With that thought, he started to explore the effects of the Divine Power of Light, or the newly transformed light energy. Chapter 151: Chapter 151 Chapter 151: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] After a while of testing, Syd roughly figured out some details. Aside from the radiance affecting people''s emotions, due to the purification and specialization of the light energy, the power of abilities like Level 4 ck Particles had increased somewhat, and he could now perform them over two hundred times. If that was all, Syd would still be a bit disappointed. Even though the Light Divine Power was only at level one and shouldn''t have a significant effect, he still felt it was somewhat useless. Fortunately, he noticed some other differences as well. With the awakening of the Light Divine Power, Syd realized he had a special ability. Looking up at the sunlight shining down, in the next second, the sunlight within a certain range began to twist and deform. As his thoughts focused and concentrated... Countless rays of sunlight gathered together, as if through a magnifying ss, and shone directly onto the ground. In an instant, the ground began to smoke. Just by looking, Syd could tell that the power of this beam was considerable-not only was the temperature extremely high, but its prating power might also be very strong. This ability to control light felt novel to Syd; it was his first time trying to control sunlight without being in direct sunlight. He could feel that the surrounding sunlight was like an extension of his body... Realizing this, a thought shed through Syd''s mind. He tried to gather sunlight around himself, hoping to speed up the recovery of light energy and the collection of energy points. To his surprise, the speed did increase, but... After half a minute, Syd gave up this action. Because the energy absorption was only at level two, there was an upper limit to the speed of absorbing sunlight. Even though the consumption was minimal when controlling sunlight through divine power, it didn''t mean there was no consumption at all. "Not bad." In the end, Syd could onlye to this conclusion, feeling a bit underwhelmed. Or perhaps it was because the Light Divine Power was only at level one, limiting its effects. Syd felt that if the Light Divine Power were to be enhanced, it might have unexpected effects. "For example, the ability to self-recover..." Syd pondered. Even if the light energy inside his body was exhausted, it could self-recover without sunlight, so he wouldn''t be in a tough spot in environments like nighttime. The improvement of ability levels would also be much faster. Syd believed that this wasn''t just wishful thinking; he could directly refer to Thor. After all, Thor couldn''t absorb sunlight to recover light energy like he could. Although Thor''s energy was likely drawn from Asgard, that didn''t matter to Syd. Drawing power from Asgard wasn''t something to be ashamed of; such arge power source was enough for him to absorb. "I just don''t know if this effect will appear at level three, four, or five..." At this moment, he couldn''t wait to level up the Light Divine Power. Syd continued to practice the Light Divine Power eagerly. [Light Divine Power experience +1] [Divine Body experience +1] Syd was somewhat surprised. As the Light Divine Power operated, not only did the divine power increase, but the Divine Body also indirectly improved. Originally, he thought the level three Divine Body was insufficient, but now it was just right, saving him the time to enhance the Divine Body. Under the sunlight, he quickly practiced the Light Divine Power and Divine Body. However, before he could practice for long, some unexpected guests interrupted him. Syd frowned slightly, looking towards the abandoned factory. Footsteps approached. Against the sunlight, several agents in ck uniforms quickly walked in. Leading them was a woman in a blue and redbat suit with blonde hair. With just one nce, Syd recognized who it was from her attire. It was none other than Captain Marvel! Syd frowned. He was naturally familiar with Captain Marvel, a figure known as the most powerful superhero. Although this im was questionable, her strength was undeniable. He vaguely remembered that her power came mainly from the Space Stone. During a mission, a light-speed engine containing a huge amount of energy exploded, and the energy directly infused her body. It could be said that she was like a walking Infinity Stone, possessing terrifying power. Without the stones, Thanos couldn''t take her on one-on-one. She was even stronger than a single Infinity Stone! Or rather, the power of the Infinity Stones was so immense that most people couldn''t harness much of it, whereas she could perfectly utilize the energy in her body. In this context, she naturally appeared more formidable. Syd frowned slightly. The purpose of her visit was clear-she wasn''t here for pleasantries! Once they reached a certain distance, the group stopped. The agents remained silent, but Captain Marvel spoke. "Are you the Messiah?" Looking at the ck-d young man not far away, Captain Marvel Carol''s eyes shed with curiosity and seriousness. In the next second, she continued, "Messiah, Omega-level mutant, once destroyed a city, eradicated the progenitor of mutants, Apocalypse..." "You possess teleportation, emit ck waves, and blue energy beams..." Captain Marvel Carol slowly recounted Syd''s information, revealing both well-known and some hidden details, almost exposing all of Syd''s secrets. Finally, Captain Marvel Carol smiled, as if she had the upper hand, and asked, "I know a lot about you. Am I right?" The agents also showed faint smiles, as if they had already seen Messiah''s defeated expression. Listening to her recount, Syd remained indifferent, "Oh, really? That''s quite a coincidence. I know a lot about you too." In the next second, with Captain Marvel Carol looking puzzled and the agents astonished, Syd slowly began to speak. "Captain Marvel, Carol Danvers, during a mission, you blew up a light-speed engine, causing the energy to leak out and infuse your body, turning you into a superhuman..." "You have super strength, flight, energy projection..." As he spoke calmly, the agents showed expressions of shock, and Captain Marvel Carol''s expression froze. "How do you know about me?" Captain Marvel Carol asked in shock. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 152: Chapter 152 Chapter 152: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] "You..." Captain Marvel was utterly shocked. How did this Messiah know so much about her? Even the details of how she gained her powers during a mission? These events happened years ago, so how could Messiah know? For a moment, Carol''s eyes sharpened, staring straight at Messiah. Syd calmly returned her gaze. He knew well about this character,parable to DC''s Superman, capable of destroying spaceships with sheer physical strength when fully powered. "What do you want?" Syd asked calmly. Recovering from her surprise, Captain Marvel raised an eyebrow and said, "Fury sent me to check on you." As soon as she finished speaking, she unexpectedly charged forward. Colorful radiance emerged from her hand, and she threw a punch toward Syd''s face. Syd frowned slightly. His extraordinary reflexes kicked in, allowing him to react quickly. He had no intention of taking the hit directly. He knew that Carol''s seemingly ordinary punch carried immense power,parable to Thor and the Hulk, far exceeding Spider-Man. Naturally, he wouldn''t be foolish enough to block it with his hand. To the surprise of Carol and the agents, Syd raised his right hand and pointed a finger at the iing punch. Carol hesitated for a moment, then sneered. Did this guy really think he could block her punch with a finger? Idiot! In an instant, her fist collided with his finger. [Divine Finger Experience +1] Boom! The sound of shattering ss echoed. As space fragments shattered, Carol felt a tremendous force from her fist, catching her off guard. With a loud crash, she was sent flying backward. Her feet dug into the ground, and Captain Marvel finally steadied herself. Her fist and wrist bore some scratches, blood flowing from them. However, it didn''t flow for long before stopping, indicating her self-healing ability. Carol was astonished. It had been a long time since she had experienced injury. Even though it was minor, it was still unbelievable.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om This guy could break through her defense... The observing agents were equally shocked. Messiah''s aura was as overwhelming as ever. Despite the brief exchange, they felt a suffocating, desperate pressure. "You..." Carol red at the young man. Syd looked at her calmly and said, "What gave you the courage to face me in your normal state?" "You do know!" Carol frowned, flexing her wrist. She had indeed wanted to test if she could deal with Messiah in her normal state. Clearly, she failed. His power was too troublesome. "Consider that a warm-up." Carol smiled arrogantly, clenching her fist. In the next second, to the astonishment of the agents and Syd, her entire body began to radiate colorful light, extremely dazzling. She gradually floated up, looking down at Messiah and the distant agents from above. Looking up at Carol, the agents were in awe. This was Captain Marvel, daring to challenge Messiah. She looked incredibly powerful... While they marveled at her, Syd nced at the sunlight outside. In the next second, sunlight within a hundred meters focused into beams, shooting towards Carol''s chest in a sh. "What-" Captain Marvel didn''t react in time, nor did anyone else. By the time she noticed, the beam had already reached her chest. Simultaneously, the powerful light pressure formed by the gathered sunlight hit her, sending her flying out of the abandoned factory. The agents were stunned as they watched Captain Marvel being suddenly knocked back. Syd looked up and saw Captain Marvel stopping herself after being sted a distance away outside the factory. Standing in the sunlight, she endured the continuous impact of the light beam without showing any pain. Syd stopped the light beam attack, and it gradually dissipated. "This woman can indeed absorb light." The light beam had not harmed her; instead, she absorbed a lot of it. Without reaching a certain threshold to break her absorption limit, it seemed unwise to use this ability recklessly. Under the watchful eyes of Captain Marvel and the agents, Syd began to float as well. A strange and sacred melody yed. As he floated, an awe-inspiring aura emanated from him, contrasting sharply with Captain Marvel. Syd also flew outside, facing off against Captain Marvel in the air. "You''ve pissed me off, kid!" Captain Marvel stretched her body, preparing for a real fight, and said, "That was a new move, right? It didn''t seem impressive, but it did recharge me a bit. Felt good." As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly raised her right hand and swung it towards Syd. Boom! A colorful energy wave shot out at incredible speed. Syd reacted quickly, leaving an afterimage as he dodged, appearing half a meter to the side. Boom! The energy wave hit the ground, creating arge crater. It didn''t end there. In the next second, Captain Marvelunched another energy wave at him. This time, Syd didn''t dodge. He raised his right hand to block it. [Reflective Shield Experience +1] An invisible U-shaped reflective shield appeared, blocking the energy wave. Boom! Boom! Boom! Captain Marvel Carol, glowing with radiance, continuously fired energy waves. Syd, on the other hand, kept using the reflective shield to absorb the energy waves. "This Messiah..." Carol frowned. Feeling the limit approaching, Syd said coldly, "Your moves aren''t that great. This energy will do nicely." In the next second, he aimed his right hand at Carol. Boom! Arger energy wave appeared, one that Carol was very familiar with, as it was the energy she had been firing. Syd released all the absorbed energy at once. In almost an instant, Carol''s energy wave was overwhelmed, and she was engulfed and sted away by the energy wave. Chapter 153: Chapter 153 Chapter 153: ? [1000 PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1500PS] Under the watchful eyes of the agents below, Syd moved swiftly to follow up. [Reflective Shield experience +1] [ck Particle experience +1] A ck wave appeared in his hand, shooting towards the retreating Carol. But just as it reached her, she dodged sideways. At this moment, she looked somewhat disheveled, her hair messy, and her battle suit had some damage. If it weren''t for her energy protection, her suit would have been more than just slightly damaged it might not have even existed anymore. Despite this, she hadn''t sustained any significant injuries. Her nickname as a "tank" was well-deserved. In a blink, Syd saw her appearing in front of him, her fist already close to his face. The enormous kic energy and power in her punch met an invisible shield, causing ripples to appear. Syd had initially thought of using the Reflective Shield to swallow her, pulling her into a void space, but it seemed impossible. Whether it was due to the energy on her fist or the inability of the shield to absorb living beings, it didn''t work. The Reflective Shield absorbed most of the kic energy and power instantly, but the remaining force pushed Syd into the sky. Before he could recover, Carol shed with radiance, and in a streak of light, she reappeared in front of him, throwing another punch. Syd shifted slightly to the right, dodging the punch as they passed each other. Thus, the two engaged in a skyward battle, with colorful energy waves and ck pulses appearing intermittently. Boom! A blue beam asionally streaked across the sky. The sonic booms from their flight echoed around them. Themotion in the sky drew the attention of many on the ground. Previously, the unusual sunlight had kept most people out in the streets, and now they directly noticed the scene above. "What is that?" "Are they fighting?" "Who are they?" Watching the two figures constantly darting across the sky, the onlookers below were stunned. Such amotion was terrifying! Even from a distance, they could feel the impact of the battle. Some even wondered if they were closer, would they be killed by the shockwaves? As they marveled, debated, and took photos, Syd felt the situation bing tricky. "This woman''s speed..." Carol''s figure continuously appeared around him, her speed incredible, at least several times the speed of sound. This caught Syd off guard. Without his chaotic magic enhancing his reflexes, he might not have been able to keep up with her speed. During this time, he noticed a difference-his floating speed had increased slightly. "Because of the divine power?" Syd immediately thought of the reason. If the divine power could enhance other abilities, it naturally could also increase his floating speed. He had thought his flying speed was almost fixed, but it turned out it could be improved, which pleasantly surprised him. Because of this, facing Carol became slightly easier. But even so, in terms of speed, he was still at a disadvantage. Without the two Reflective Shields constantly protecting him, he might have been hit already. Watching Carol break through the Reflective Shields, Syd frowned. It was no surprise she was called the most powerful superhero,parable to Superman. Her strength was indeed formidable. Moreover, Syd knew that this wasn''t even Carol''s full speed. Due to being on the ground, she didn''t dare push her speed to the maximum. Even at their current speed, the battle had caused a series of adverse effects.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Strong winds swept the ground, causing people to scream in terror, desperately seeking cover. asionally, an energy wave, a ck particle wave, or a spirit power beam hit the ground, causing significant destruction. Boom! Debris flew, creatingrge craters or deep cuts on the ground, scaring the passersby. "It''s Messiah! Who is he fighting?" "Terrifying!" "Lord, please protect us..." Terrified shouts filled the streets, and even a priest closed his eyes, praying for divine protection. As the battle''s shockwaves spread, more people noticed the fight, even several satellites turned their focus towards the area. The battle scene shocked many, with analysts calcting data from their fight, leading to astonishing results. Meanwhile, some noticed a particr anomaly. "Sir,pared to thest fight with Apocalypse, Messiah''s flight speed seems to have increased significantly." A data analyst reported. A bearded general beside him looked incredulous, mumbling, "Could the rumors about Messiah be true?" At this point, some officers whispered among themselves. "Who will win? They both look so powerful..." "I can''t believe someone can fight Messiah to this extent. That woman is really strong." "Messiah won''t lose, will he?" As they discussed, Syd was sent flying by another punch from Carol. An invisible Reflective Shield couldn''t withstand the pressure and silently dissipated. Syd frowned. During this period, he had mostly been suppressed. This woman''s speed was too fast, and he could feel her elerating. Syd wasn''t sure if she would go crazy and push her speed to extreme levels. Uncertain, but sensing a potential crisis, he decided not to continue the standoff. He began to glow, illuminating the surroundings more brightly than Carol''s radiance, drawing her attention and momentarily pausing her attacks. What is this... Carol was startled. Not only she, but countless onlookers also noticed, some immediately guessing what was happening. Was Messiah about to use that ability? As they wondered, a terrifying scene unfolded: within a kilometer, the sunlight twisted uniformly! Chapter 154: Chapter 154 Chapter 154: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] "This..." Watching the surrounding sunlight twist, everyone within a kilometer showed expressions of shock and fear. The scene was familiar, reminiscent of the time when an entire city was destroyed. For many, it was the first time witnessing Messiah use such arge-scale ability again. If he sessfully executed it, then... Clearly, the next step would be sunlight appearing, and then they would all turn to ashes, vanishing without a trace! "No!" "Messiah, spare us!" "Oh, God..." Countless people on the ground looked desperate, begging Messiah to spare their lives. Captain Marvel was also rmed, recognizing what Messiah intended to do. She knew she couldn''t let him unleash that terrifying ability. If he did, not only would everything within the radius disappear, but she would also be in danger. Her intuition sensed the imminent threat. If she allowed Messiah to proceed without evading, she might be in trouble! She understood that breaking through Messiah''s defense in a short time was impossible; his defense was too bizarre. There was only one way... "Kid, let''s end today''s battle here. We''ll continue this unfinished fight next time." With that, Carol''s body shed with colorful light, and in the next moment, she appeared far away. Like a meteor streaking across the sky, she quickly reached a distant location, clearly beyond a kilometer. Two kilometers away. "Messiah, this battle isn''t over. We''ll finish it next time." Captain Marvel thought resolutely. In her view, this abrupt end was due to the unsuitable battle location. Fighting within the city easily endangered civilians. If they fought outside the city next time, the battle wouldn''t end so easily! Carol was confident that Messiah wouldn''t be her match then. This confidence stemmed not only from her own strength but also from the countless battles she had fought and won in outer space over the years. She had faced all kinds of enemies and always won; this time would be no different. Carol thought confidently. Far away.N?v(el)B\\jnn Syd raised his eyes, watching Captain Marvel fly away without attempting to stop her. Or perhaps Carol''s decision to leave was also guided by him. Otherwise, the Sunburst would have been activated long ago. They wouldn''t think that during its activation, they would have time to ponder, hesitate, and think. (Sunburst sounds better...) As long as Syd wanted, Sunburst could activate immediately, without any dy for thoughts. As for why he guided Carol to leave, Syd had thought it through. He wasn''t sure what Carol''s top speed was. Even earlier, it had been several times the speed of sound. Such speed would allow her to move a kilometer away in an instant when Sunburst activated. If Sunburst activated and she escaped its range, and his light energy was too depleted from the attack, the situation would be dire. This was why he guided Carol to leave. Moreover, he found Captain Marvel somewhat tricky to handle. With her speed, it was difficult for him to deal with her at his current strength. Forcing her to retreat would give him some time to grow stronger. "The feeling of being suppressed by speed is really ufortable." Syd shook his head. He had thought his speed was fast enough. Even surpassing the speed of sound, he could still be suppressed. And not just Captain Marvel; even Quicksilver''s speed exceeded his. "But..." As he pondered, Syd thought of the Light Divine Power. The Light Divine Power could enhance the intensity of other abilities. Currently, it was only at level one, yet it had already increased his flying speed significantly. As it improved, his floating speed would skyrocket. Not only his floating speed but other abilities would also be enhanced! The Light Divine Power was a versatile ability, currently the most crucial one to improve. With it enhanced, his strength would continue to grow. When Carol returned, it wouldn''t be so easy for her. Thinking about improving the Light Divine Power, Syd nced at the relieved people on the ground, then turned and flew away. Boom! Hearing the sonic boom overhead, countless people on the ground sighed in relief. Many hugged each other, crying tears of joy. The feeling of being saved from near-death was indescribable. Several satellites in space captured images of Messiah leaving. "That woman just ran away?" "Is Messiah really that terrifying? Keep fighting!" A military officer watching the satellite feed grumbled. At this point, a tall, thin officer beside him scoffed, "If Messiah wasn''t terrifying and you weren''t afraid, you should go. You''ve seen his Omega-level abilities. Anyone would run from that kind of power." "Uh..." The officer felt embarrassed hearing this. He had just made an offhandment. Facing Messiah''s terrifying Omega abilities, anyone would run. He would too if he could. "In the end, we still didn''t see who was stronger, that woman or Messiah..." Both generals and ordinary officers felt a sense of regret. Even though the woman ran away, they didn''t think she had necessarily lost. Maybe next time, they''d know the oue? While they spected, footage of the event was soon uploaded online by people on the ground. Though iplete, the scenes of their battle shocked many. Are they even human? These two are monsters, right? The battle''s shockwaves alone sent chills down their spines. People started to discuss. "That woman is really strong. Has Messiah met his match?" Unfortunately, the woman ran away, leaving them without a conclusion to the battle. But from the looks of the fight, it seemed Messiah was slightly at a disadvantage? If that''s true... Many eagerly anticipated the next battle, hoping to see Messiah defeated. Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters. Watching the recorded footage, Charles Xavier''s eyes showed a hint of worry. Where did this powerful individuale from? Chapter 155: Chapter 155 Chapter 155: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== It''s uncertain if this woman will impact the mutants. The situation for mutants has been diretely, with many being arrested by Sentinel robots. If this woman joins in... While everyone was dealing with mixed emotions, Syd had moved to a different location, studying some things. He obtained a timer from a group of small-time thugs and came to a secluded grassy area to test his speed. In the grassy clearing, Syd''s body gradually began to float. The next second... Boom! Apanied by a sonic boom, a residual image was left in ce as his figure appeared several hundred meters away. He stopped flying and picked up the timer he had just pressed. After ncing at the disyed number, Syd conducted several more tests. Watching the numbers on the timer, Syd was deep in thought. Calcting the distance and time, he roughly estimated his current flight speed. "Close to twice the speed of sound... it seems Carol''s movement speed is at least three times the speed of sound..." Syd frowned slightly, dissatisfied with his speed. Being nearly twice the speed of sound couldn''t even match the missiles that bombarded him earlier, which were at least three times the speed of sound, let alone Captain Marvel Carol. With his current flying speed, if it weren''t for his chaotic magic enhancing his reflexes and keen perception, he might have already been defeated by Carol. If his speed doesn''t increase, he would still be suppressed next time they face each other. Syd''s attention turned to the Light Divine Power. The next second, he activated the divine power within his body. [Light Divine Power experience +1] [Divine Body experience +1] As the divine power operated within him, not only did his divine power experience increase, but his Divine Body also improved. While practicing, time quickly passed, and soon it was noon. Syd had been practicing since early morning and was greeted by a familiar notification sound. [Light Divine Power experience +1] With the notification, the Light Divine Power''s data changed instantly. [Ability: Light Divine Power (0/500) Level 2] At the same time, changes urred in his body, simr to when he first awakened the Light Divine Power. However, there was no external glow, and no anomalies appeared in the surroundings. The overall quality of the light energy fused with the divine power improved, bing more condensed, and even the sense of the extraordinary and divine increased significantly. This also meant that abilities like ck Particles indirectly became stronger, especially the speed of his floating flight. However, Syd''s attention wasn''t on the flying speed at this moment but on another special ability. With a thought, he immediately felt the sunlight within a 300-meter radius responding to his will. "The range increased from about 100 meters to over 300 meters..." As the Light Divine Power reached level two, he immediately sensed an increase in his control range over sunlight, and even... With a slight raise of his hand, the sunlight outside condensed into a line, forming a ring around his finger. At that moment, he felt his control over sunlight or photons had risen to a new level. Syd stepped into the sunlight, feeling the high temperature. The next second, the nearby sunlight transformed. The thermal energy in the sunlight vanished, and the sunlight hitting him became cool light, having brightness without heat. It was like the difference between sunlight and electric light. "The power of the Light God is truly something..." Syd felt pleased. With the Light Divine Power reaching level two, he started to feel some of the divine power, which was significantly better than the almost unchanged state at level one. Or perhaps, this was the power a deity should possess. Previously, he had wondered why the Light Divine Power awakening didn''t bring much change, unlike Thor, who exhibited far greater power upon awakening. It turned out it was due to the low level of divine power... "This is just level two. What about the higher levels?" Syd anticipated. Even level two had such power, what about levels three, four, and five? How much could his control over photons improve? Without discussing the numerous abilities based on light, like invisibility or even transforming into light for light-speed travel? Of course, these were just imaginations, though possible. Aside from these potential abilities, with the control range over sunlight reaching over 300 meters, the power of the condensed light beam also surged! Both the impact force and the high temperature!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om With a thought, the sky darkened as sunlight within a 300-meter range focused into a beam. It was like a space-based weapon, forming a beam that shot down. Under his control... With a sizzling sound, the ground was scorched, leaving a ck mark with mes rising where the beam passed. Several ckened marks appeared, creating a somewhat terrifying scene... "I wonder if Captain Marvel can absorb a beam of this level?" Syd pondered. Everything has a limit, and he believed Carol was no exception. She could absorb energy, but what if there was too much energy for her to absorb in a short time? Even if this beam wasn''t enough, as the Light Divine Power increased and the control range expanded, the beam''s power would continue to surge! There woulde a time when Captain Marvel Carol couldn''t absorb it all! Then, controlling sunlight would not just be a shy ability but one that could threaten her. Although it couldn''t deal with Carol now, it was more than enough for ordinary opponents. Since controlling sunlight consumed little energy, it would be effortless to eliminate some regr enemies. After these thoughts, Syd focused on his floating flight. He was curious about how much his flying speed had increased. With curiosity, Syd held the timer and began testing. Boom! In an instant, his figure disappeared from the original spot, appearing far away. Whizz... Feeling the rushing wind, Syd frowned, feeling a bit ufortable. Even without calctions, he could clearly feel the significant speed increase, but his body seemed to struggle to withstand it. When he first used Thor''s Hammer to reach the speed of sound, he felt some difort. Now, even with a level three Divine Body, he was having trouble. Chapter 156: Chapter 156 Chapter 156: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Enduring the difort in his body, Syd flew a certain distance before stopping. After stopping, he nced at the timer and quickly did some calctions. "Approximately 2.4 times the speed of sound..." Calcting the distance and time, the result made Syd somewhat satisfied. Considering the Light Divine Power was only at level two, the improvements were decent. However, the speed increase brought his body''s limitations to his attention. Clearly, his body''s strength was starting to fall behind his speed, even though the Light Divine Power provided some enhancements to the Divine Body. Thinking this over, Syd''s attention turned to his Divine Body. Reaching level four for the Divine Body still required a significant amount of experience. Even if the Light Divine Power reached level three, the Divine Body wouldn''t yet be level four. "I hope the speed increase at level three won''t be too excessive..." Syd thought wryly. If his flight speed increased but his body couldn''t handle such high speeds, it would be quite amusing. Fortunately, operating the Light Divine Power also increased the experience of the Divine Body, so it should level up quickly. Once his internal divine power, or light energy, was fully restored, Syd estimated he could use his level four abilities over 220 times. Aside from this, he didn''t notice any other changes in the Light Divine Power. The expected automatic recovery ability hadn''t appeared. "It seems it might appear at level three, four, or even five," Syd thought.N?v(el)B\\jnn After considering this, he continued to operate his internal light energy while standing in the sunlight. [Light Divine Power experience +1] [Divine Body experience +1] While operating, he began to walk away from the area. Shortly after he left, someone noticed the strange environment and reported it to the authorities. Soon, a group of uniformed personnel with instruments arrived. "What happened here?" Staring at therge ckened area and the numerous scorch marks on the grassy field, the agents were stunned. What kind of situation could cause this? The severe environment was rming. A middle-aged man in a suit squatted down and touched the charred ground. "The anomaly in this area doesn''t look natural or like it was caused by high-powered weapons. It seems like..." "Is there another powerful mutant?" "Or an unusual superhuman?" The man analyzed. Turning, he asked a female agent operating aptop nearby, "Did you find any information on who might have been here?" "No unusual individuals were detected, so it seems the person was very cautious," the female agent replied. "Report this," the middle-aged agent named Louis said. While they were taking photos, collecting information, and preparing to report, Syd had found another location. Time passed, and Syd continued to operate his internal light energy while avoiding detection. Soon, it was the afternoon of the third day, and Syd was greeted by the sound he had been waiting for. [Light Divine Power experience +1] [Ability: Light Divine Power (0/1000) Level 3] With the notification, his internal light energy underwent another transformation, bing even more condensed and extraordinary. Once the internal changes wereplete, Syd felt a natural increase in his control over sunlight. With a thought, the sunlight within a range of 700-800 meters twisted and condensed. Without testing, just by visual observation, Syd knew the power of the light beam had increased significantly, and even... In an astonishing disy, the sunlight above began to change color under his control. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, violet... A rainbow appeared in the sky, beautiful and stunning! Moreover, the rainbow descended from the sky, surrounding him. Venom, once again forced out of his right hand, looked stiff and speechless, not knowing what to say. Being around Syd, it seemed there was no end to strange urrences. Venom watched the incredible scene in bewilderment, while Syd pondered, "My control over light, or photons, has increased to this level..." Under his control, light could now change to different colors, representing different wavelengths. Thinking this over, Syd started experimenting, and a burst of colorful radiance flickered around him, making him look quite strange. At this point, he was trying to achieve invisibility using light... After a while, Syd gave up. He realized his control over light wasn''t sufficient to achieve true optical invisibility; higher control was needed. Of course, in a dark environment, he could still avoid being noticed. After researching his control over light, he returned to the most critical aspect. "I wonder how much my flight speed has increased." After a moment, he began testing again. Boom! The sound of a sonic boom echoed. Feeling the rushing wind and the difort from the high speed, he quickly stopped at his designated endpoint. "Whoo~" Syd''s tense nerves rxed. ncing at the timer, he quickly calcted. Soon, he roughly estimated his current flight speed. 3.3 times the speed of sound! "Not bad..." Syd smiled, "With a speed around three times the speed of sound, those missiles from before would have a hard time catching up to me." Of course, he knew there were faster missiles out there; his current speed was just "not bad." In addition to the significant speed increase, the endurance of his light energy also improved, allowing him to use his level four abilities around 260 times. Unfortunately, even at level three, the anticipated automatic recovery effect hadn''t appeared, leaving Syd a bit disappointed. After testing the effects, he turned his attention to his Divine Body, noticing it was close to leveling up. Two dayster, a notification echoed in his mind. [Divine Body experience +1] [Ability: Divine Body (0/2000) Level 4] As soon as the notification appeared, his body underwent remarkable changes. A warm current flowed throughout his body, altering his bones, muscles, and skin density. His physique and appearance also changed, bing more perfect and handsome. Chapter 157: Chapter 157 Chapter 157: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== The changes in Syd''s appearance this time were much more significant than before. Even people familiar with him might be stunned for a moment before recognizing him. Inside his body, his blood had almostpletely turned golden, containing strange energy. Even his cellr structure had changed. At this point, his body was very close to that of an Asgardian god. Just then, Syd''s expression changed slightly as he felt a difort. He could clearly feel that his body was fighting against something, causing him this difort. In an instant, he guessed and sensed the truth. "It''s indeed because of the cancer cells..." Syd frowned. It was only the cancer cells in his body that could make him feel this ufortable.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Clearly, the Divine Body was trying to eliminate those cancer cells, restoring them to normal cells. If that was all, it would be fine. He could clearly feel a bizarre, twisted power rampaging through the cancer cells, preventing them from returning to normal. "The Old God..." Syd''s expression darkened. Once his body calmed down, he looked at the lifespan section. [Age: 16 (Remaining Lifespan: 131 days)] Clearly, the cancer within his body was still present. Otherwise, with his divine physique, his lifespan should not be so limited. "I wonder if those cancer cells will still exist when the Divine Body reaches level five..." Syd smirked. He believed that once his Divine Body reached level five, his body would undergo a significant transformation, possiblypletely ridding him of cancer! He wondered if the Old God behind this would be enraged and powerless. Amused by the thought, Syd picked up a walnut-sized gray stone from the ground. Then, he lightly squeezed his right hand. With a cracking sound, Syd felt the stone in his hand shatter. Opening his hand, he saw the stone had broken into several pieces. He felt that with a bit more force, he could crush these pieces into powder. Setting aside the distressing issue of cancer, he couldn''t help but marvel at his body''s current strength. The divine physique was truly astounding. At level four, the Divine Body allowed him to easily crush stones without injuring his hand, demonstrating immense strength and defense. To test his body''s strength, Syd thought for a while and then went to a zoo he hadn''t visited before. Familiar with theyout, he approached a tiger in an unupied area and deliberately provoked it. Roar! The tiger roared angrily, swiping its paw at the annoying person in front of it and even biting him. But to the tiger''s confusion, the person showed no signs of injury, nor did he move. It was as if the tiger had wed and bitten a stone... This baffling scene left the tiger dumbfounded. It raised its paw and gently patted the person a few times, looking utterly silly. Syd chuckled, shook his head, and left, not bothering to continue teasing the tiger. "A level four Divine Body, and not even a tiger can break my defense..." Syd mused. "My strength has increased significantly. If I face Captain Marvel again, I wonder what the oue would be." Time passed quickly, and soon another ten days had gone by. Sunlight streamed in through the window as Syd restored his light energy depleted from practice. Stretching, he looked at his stats with satisfaction. In these ten days, due to hispulsive tendencies, he had upgraded all the Orochi abilities on his panel to level four, except for Spatial Transfer. Considering he had Floating Flight and the low consumption of level two Spatial Transfer, he hadn''t chosen to upgrade it yet. Moreover, the Light Divine Power was about to reach level four. [Ability: Light Divine Power (806/1000) Level 3] Syd was eagerly anticipating the Light Divine Power reaching level four. [Light Divine Power experience +1] [Divine Body experience +1] As he continued operating his internal light energy, preparing to upgrade the Light Divine Power to level four, far away in a forest, a group of yellow-robed mages were conversing. "Master Kaecilius, S.H.I.E.L.D. hasn''t reported any anomalies recently." A burly man named Pelli said respectfully. Kaecilius, the core figure surrounded by dozens of mages, frowned and murmured, "Still no changes..." Hearing his murmur, a recently joined mage looked puzzled. "Kaecilius, why are you so fixated on this mundane organization? Even if it''s powerful and has interesting things, it shouldn''t warrant your constant attention, right?" "Are you trying to obtain something from S.H.I.E.L.D.? If so, we should just take it instead of all this trouble..." As a newly joined mage, Yusis didn''t understand why Kaecilius was doing this. Kaecilius nced at him and, after some thought, exined under the gaze of the other mages, "The great demon has foretold that S.H.I.E.L.D. will undergo changes." Yusis hesitated, his eyes showing doubt. He wasn''t sure if the demon Kaecilius mentioned was real or just a ploy. Despite being in the group for a while, he had never seen the demon. Kaecilius hadn''t even performed a ritual tomunicate with the demon, always brushing him off with "the time isn''t right," making him more suspicious. "Can Kaecilius really contact an entity beyond time, a dimensional demon?" Not just him, but the other nearly ten new mages also had doubts. They had seen the pages Kaecilius had on the great being. But those pages also mentioned that no one had sessfullymunicated with it. Such entities were always mysterious, hidden, elusive, and unknowable. Had Kaecilius reallymunicated with it? Moreover, they doubted the prophecy. Could the mysterious demon Kaecilius mentioned really predict the future? Kaecilius, aware of their expressions, felt some doubt himself, unsure if the great demon''s prophecy would come true. As they continued discussing, a strange ringtone suddenly echoed in the quiet forest. All eyes turned towards the source. Pelli, the burly man, looked embarrassed as he awkwardly took out a cellphone from his clothes. As soon as he answered, he heard surprising news. Chapter 158: Chapter 158 Chapter 158: ? [500 Power Stones Reached!!! Next Goal: 1000PS] "S.H.I.E.L.D. has encountered a change?" Pelli''s face was full of surprise as he listened to the voice on the other end of the phone. A while ago, they had used some small tricks to nt insiders within S.H.I.E.L.D. As soon as something happened at S.H.I.E.L.D., they would be informed. The phone Pelli carried was for this purpose, as he typically didn''t use one. "Someone broke into S.H.I.E.L.D.?" Pelli looked astonished. As the person on the other end exined, he pieced together the situation. Just recently, rms had sounded within S.H.I.E.L.D. A powerful individual had forcefully broken in. Their insider, who constantly monitored S.H.I.E.L.D.''s internal affairs, immediately knew that the event the mages had been waiting for might be starting and promptly called to inform them. After hanging up, Pelli ryed the entire situation to Kaecilius and the others. Yusis, who had joined the group not long ago and had previously questioned Kaecilius, was stunned. "Is the prophecy of the Demon Goding true?" Not only him, but nearly ten other new mages also showed expressions of surprise and skepticism.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Kaecilius pondered, "The person who broke in is likely after the Tesseract." "Master Kaecilius, why do you say that?" Pelli and the others were puzzled, not understanding why he was so certain the intruder was after the Tesseract. Kaecilius exined briefly. "Recently, the Tesseract was returned to S.H.I.E.L.D. I performed a magical ritual tomunicate with the great Demon God, asking if we needed to retrieve the Tesseract, but the Demon God had no interest in taking it back." "The great Demon God revealed that Earth was about to face its destined fate, and it would be unwise to interfere..." Kaecilius''s face grew solemn. "I specte that Earth will soon experience a major event, one that the Demon God has foreseen and does not wish to alter, which is why I wasn''t instructed to retrieve the Tesseract at that time..." A major event? What kind of event could attract the attention of such a being? Yusis and the others found it unbelievable and couldn''t imagine what could be significant enough to warrant such concern. ording to Kaecilius, Earth would soon face this significant event... But would it really happen? An event so significant that even the Demon God took notice? Could such a thing truly exist? If it were true, the Demon God''s ability to foresee such events indicated immense power. Yusis and the others hesitated, contemting. Kaecilius then waved his hand, conjuring a portal and retrieving a pile of magical materials from the other side, preparing to perform a ritual tomunicate with the great Demon God. Seeing his actions, Yusis and the others, realizing what was about to happen, were filled with anticipation. As new members, they had never interacted with the Demon God. Now, it seemed they would finally get the chance. Soon, with the help of Pelli and the others, the ritual tomunicate with the Demon God was prepared. Kaecilius stood at the center, initiating the ritual. As the ritual began, he sensed a mysterious, ethereal presence, like the will of the universe. "Great Demon God, your humble servant has something to report..." "As you predicted, S.H.I.E.L.D. has encountered a change. Someone has broken in. What should we do next? Do you require us to take any action?" Far away, as Syd operated his internal light energy, he paused, hearing Kaecilius''s prayer. Syd''s mind raced, "The Chitauri invasion is finallying, and Loki is about to appear?" The event was urring sooner than he had anticipated, but it didn''t matter as long as the Mind Stone and other Infinity Stone-rted items appeared. As for Kaecilius''s question about what they should do... After a moment of thought, Syd said, "You need do nothing but ensure that the Tesseract remains on Earth." The mysterious, sacred voice echoed in Kaecilius''s mind. Kaecilius responded respectfully, "Understood." Just as Syd was about to end themunication, Kaecilius''s question caught him off guard. "Great Demon God, what event is about to ur on Earth that warrants your attention?" Despite hesitating for a moment, Kaecilius couldn''t resist asking. The eyes of the dozen mages around him lit up, filled with curiosity and anticipation. They too were eager to know what event could be so significant. Syd was momentarily stunned, then pondered for a few seconds. The next moment, the sacred voice resonated in the minds of Kaecilius and the others. "Earth is about to face its destined fate-it will be invaded." "A war will begin, one with widespread impact. Earth will experience a cataclysmic event." The Demon God''s mysterious voice left Kaecilius and the others in a daze. They clearly heard the words, but they were filled with confusion, not entirely understanding the meaning. They wanted to ask for specifics but didn''t dare, so they could only specte. An invasion from an external force? What kind of force? They had some understanding of the first statement but were puzzled by the second. A war with widespread impact? What kind of situation could be described as such by the Demon God? And what did "cataclysmic event" mean for Earth? What was going on? Kaecilius and the others were perplexed. Then, the Demon God''s voice spoke again. "Alright, just follow my instructions. You don''t need to know too much about other matters." With that, the Demon God ended themunication, and the glow of the magical array gradually dimmed. Kaecilius and the others exchanged nces. The Demon God''s words were cryptic, or perhaps all prophetic statements were inherently vague. Couldn''t they be more straightforward? The mages were filled with curiosity, their minds aze with questions. At the same time, human nature made them somewhat skeptical, not fully believing the Demon God''s words. However, they figured that soon they would know whether the Demon God''s prophecy was true. What would happen, and would it align with the great Demon God''s prediction? Yusis and the others wondered. After cleaning up the traces of the ritual, they quietly left, heading to S.H.I.E.L.D. to monitor the Tesseract as instructed by the Demon God. If any unusual situation arose, they could intervene promptly. Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Chapter 159: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Shortly after everyone left the area, a bald woman wearing yellow robes emerged from the shadows. It was the Ancient One from Kamar-Taj. She had been closely monitoring Kaecilius, trying to uncover their intentions and the purpose of the unknown Demon God. She wanted to determine if they posed any threat to Earth. Hidden in the distance, she had overheard the conversation between Kaecilius and the unknown Demon God. This left the Ancient One deeply shocked. Possessing the Time Stone, she naturally knew about some future events. But that the unknown Demon God could also know the future? This was astonishing. The Time Stone, a relic from the dawn of the universe, allowed her to see these things, which wasn''t particrly surprising or magical. But that the unknown Demon God also knew? What did this indicate? The Ancient One''s face grew solemn. She understood that this meant the unknown Demon God possessed power beyond her imagination, possibly even being one of the multiversal-level gods! "Unknown Demon God, what is your purpose?" the Ancient One murmured. Regardless of his intentions, she would keep a close watch, even if it meant sacrificing her life.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Thinking this, a yellow portal appeared, and the Ancient One stepped through. ... "The Tesseract has awakened." "It lies in a small space, in the world of humans." "Humans try to control it, use it." "But only our ally knows how to harness its power." "Send our ally to Earth as the vanguard. We, the Chitauri, will follow." "This belongs to him, but the universe will be ours..." "What can humans do... they can only wait for death." The Chitauri were eager, waiting for Loki to acquire the Tesseract and open a portal, signaling their invasion of Earth. They were confident that nothing on Earth could stop them! Neither man nor technology... At S.H.I.E.L.D. The entire facility was in chaos, with staff running everywhere. Outside theboratory where the Tesseract was kept, gunfire echoed. Bang bang bang, countless bullets were fired at a figure dressed in ck and green leather, holding a scepter. Loki walked forward unperturbed, ignoring the bullets from handguns and machine guns, while slightly annoyed, he said, "You Midgardians are truly amusing, developing devices to disrupt spatial teleportation." This displeased Loki. He should have been transported near the Tesseract using its power, but some interference prevented this, causing a dy. Though nothing could ultimately stop the Tesseract, he couldn''t wait and decided to break in from outside. As Loki''s voice echoed, far away in the crowd, Nick Fury, dressed in ck with one eye covered by a patch, felt a sense of relief. Luckily, some thieves using portals for theft had appeared recently. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have ced spatial disruptors near the Tesseract, along with other devices to disrupt its energy... Nick Fury was thankful, knowing it had prevented this intruder from seeding immediately. Loki raised his hand, holding a golden scepter with a blue glowing gem at the top. Zzz! Energy released, forming a white-blue orb that shot into the crowd. "Ah..." Screams erupted as many were injured. "Drop your weapon!" Nick Fury shouted. Loki ignored him, moving nimbly through the crowd, firing energy sts from the scepter and stabbing people with it. It was like a wolf among sheep; the agents stood little chance. Due to the confined space, high-powered weapons like rocketunchers couldn''t be used, creating a dangerous situation. Seeing this, Nick Fury rushed to the equipment housing the Tesseract. Moving quickly, he retrieved the Tesseract, ced it in a secure box, and prepared to retreat with it. While he was busy, Loki had taken down many and captured Hawkeye, praising him, "You''re different." He then raised the Mind Stone scepter, aiming it at Hawkeye''s chest. In the next moment, Hawkeye''s eyes turned ck, indicating he was under mind control. Affected by the Mind Stone, he would now obey Loki. However, a strong-willed person forced to act against their will might eventually break free. After controlling a few people, Loki turned and saw Nick Fury trying to take the Tesseract. Seeing him holding the box, Loki warned, "I need that. You should put it down." Nick Fury paused, looking around to see most people down. "No need to be so tense." Realizing resistance was futile, Nick Fury tried to stall by starting a conversation. "Of course, there is. I came a long way for this," Loki said. With a smile, he added proudly, "I am Loki, from Asgard, and I carry a mission you cannot comprehend." Hearing this, Dr. Selvig, who was studying the Tesseract nearby, was shocked. "Loki? You''re Thor''s brother?" Having witnessed Thor''s exploits not long ago, Dr. Selvig was astonished. Nick Fury continued, "We have no quarrel with you." Clearly, he thought this was rted to Asgard. Loki scoffed, "An ant has no quarrel with a boot." Nick Fury''s expression turned grim, "So you want to crush us?" He sensed the arrogance in Loki''s tone, treating them as insignificant. Are all Asgardian gods this arrogant? Chapter 160: Chapter 160 Chapter 160: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== At this moment, Hawkeye, controlled by the Mind Stone scepter, approached Loki and said, "Boss, Commander Fury is stalling for time..." Nick Fury was about to say something when Hawkeye raised his gun and shot him. Nick Fury grunted and fell to the ground. Without caring whether Nick Fury, the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., was dead or alive, Loki and his team grabbed the box containing the Tesseract and quickly headed out. As they moved away, Nick Fury, who wasn''t seriously injured, regretted not persuading Carol to stay when she was preparing to leave. It would have prevented all this trouble. Meanwhile, Loki and his group encountered Agent Hill, who was slender and beautiful. "We need to use this car." Seeing Hawkeye and the others heading straight for a vehicle, Agent Hill was confused, not understanding what Hawkeye was doing. Suddenly, she noticed the unfamiliar Loki. "Who is this guy?" At that moment, her radio crackled with Nick Fury''s weak voice, "Hill, do you hear me?" "Hawkeye has turned traitor!" As soon as Fury''s words fell, Hawkeye decisively raised his gun and fired at her. Bang bang! Agent Hill quickly rolled to the side, taking cover behind a wall. Hawkeye and the others ignored her, got into the car, and drove away from S.H.I.E.L.D. Fury''s voice continued over the radio. "They''ve taken the Tesseract. Stop them!" Agent Hill quickly got into a car and gave chase. In the narrow underground tunnel, Loki and his team sped ahead, with several cars pursuing them from behind. Loki didn''t hesitate to use his Mind Stone scepter to send energy sts at the pursuing cars. Without much resistance, they sessfully escaped S.H.I.E.L.D., with the agents unable to stop them. Bright sunlight greeted them as they exited. As they drove away, they noticed a group of strange individuals in yellow robes standing by the roadside. "Master Kaecilius, should we stop them?" Watching Loki and his group leave with the Tesseract, Pelli couldn''t help but ask Kaecilius. "No need. Let them go. This is likely what our master wants to see." Kaecilius thought for a moment and replied. Hawkeye, following Loki''s order, stopped the car. Loki scanned the distant group of strange individuals with unique auras, frowning. With his superior hearing, he caught some of their conversation. "Who are you? Are you here to stop me?" Loki asked cautiously. While speaking, he pondered their conversation, having heard a term that intrigued him... Master? Which master? Loki felt it necessary to understand these people''s identities. Hawkeye and the others in the car also looked towards the group. Among the dozen mages, Kaecilius smiled and said, "As our master predicted, everything is about to begin." Master? Hawkeye and the others were puzzled. "Which master?" "What did he foresee?" While they were confused, Loki thought of something, his expression tightening and his gaze growing cold. Do these people know something? Their master''s mention made Loki wary and cautious. Kaecilius continued with a smile, "Don''t worry, we won''t hinder your departure. You should leave quickly, or you might not be able to soon." He nced at the distant S.H.I.E.L.D. gate. Several cars and agents were running out, obviously preparing to intercept Loki. Loki took a deep look at them and said to Hawkeye, "Let''s go." With that, Hawkeye hit the gas, speeding down the road.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As they drove further, Loki, filled with suspicion, nced back and was stunned. Seeing his expression, the still-sane Dr. Selvig and the others turned to look as well. They saw the yellow-robed individuals creating a circr yellow portal and walking through it before S.H.I.E.L.D. agents could surround them. Dr. Selvig was astonished. "My God, where did they go?" he eximed. "Was that a portal? Amazing! Who are these people?" Dr. Selvig was shaken. What was happening recently? First, Asgardian gods appeared, and now these mystical individuals. His previous understanding of reality seemed shattered. Hawkeye and the others, sneaking nces while driving, also showed surprised expressions. Watching them disappear along with the portal, Dr. Selvig couldn''t help but ask, "Who is their master? A god? Or who I think it is?" His mind raced with questions. Hawkeye and the others were equally puzzled and suspicious. Although their minds were controlled, it didn''t prevent these emotions. They still acted normally except for their loyalty to Loki. Loki, recalling something, murmured, "Sorcerers of Midgard?" But since when did they start calling anyone master? If he remembered correctly, these Midgardian sorcerers had no such faith... Loki was perplexed. While they were confused, S.H.I.E.L.D. was making various arrangements after losing the Tesseract. Nick Fury, having treated his minor injury, contacted ck Widow Natasha Romanoff and Captain Steve Rogers. At Stark Tower. Tony Stark was working on some research data when JARVIS interrupted. "Sir, Agent Coulson from S.H.I.E.L.D. is calling." "Tell him I''m not here," Tony Stark said without looking up, grumbling, "He''s always got something." JARVIS continued, "Sir, I don''t think he''ll believe that." Chapter 161: Chapter 161 Chapter 161: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] As Tony Stark continued his work, he casually remarked, "Have some confidence, JARVIS..." JARVIS had no choice but toply with Tony''s instructions. A short whileter, a familiar scene unfolded. "Sir, you have a call." "My program has beenpromised." Hearing this all-too-familiar voice, Tony Stark rubbed his forehead, feeling that JARVIS''s defense system was far from perfect. S.H.I.E.L.D. had managed to hack into it time and again. Should he upgrade JARVIS, or were those S.H.I.E.L.D. agents just that good? "Alright, Stark, we need to talk," Agent Coulson''s voice came through. "Make it quick," Iron Man Tony Stark sighed in resignation. ... [Light Divine Power experience +1] [Divine Body experience +1] As Agent Coulson and Tony were conversing, Syd paused after circting the light energy within him. "It seems it''s time to head to the center of New York," Syd mused, stroking his chin. The Chitauri invasion would naturally take ce in New York. If everything went ording to n, Loki would soon use the Tesseract on the rooftop of Stark Tower to open a portal, weing the Chitauri army to invade. "Stark Tower should be in the city center..." Syd thought, believing it would be easy to find, given its distinctive appearance. With a sonic boom, he disappeared from his spot, speeding towards downtown New York. Along the way, he thought about changing his appearance. Taking some time, Syd donned a new outfit, primarily white. This time, he nned to appear as the "White-d Hero," or perhaps the "White-d Enigma." Of course, Syd didn''t intend to take any direct action. If all went smoothly and Kaecilius''s group managed to obtain the Tesseract and the Mind Stone scepter, he wouldn''t need to show himself. However, if things went awry and Kaecilius''s group failed to secure these two items, he''d have to step in. He wasn''t about to let all his careful nning go to waste. "This shouldn''t be too difficult," Syd thought, stroking his chin. This Chitauri invasion didn''t feature any particrly troublesome figures. It was merely Thanos''s probing attack. Obtaining the two items shouldn''t pose much of a challenge. Even using just the abilities of the "White-d Hero," he should be able to handle the situation. Moreover, his Chaos Magic, now enhanced by the Light Divine Power, was significantly stronger than before. Syd estimated that with his current Chaos Magic, he could likely take down a base-level Thanos-Thanos without the Infinity Stones. As he sped through the city, he nced at his Light Divine Power, which was close to leveling up, and sighed. "I wonder if I''ll be able to level up my Light Divine Power when the timees..." The identity of the White-d Hero would also allow him to fully utilize the Light Divine Power, tapping into the power of Baldur, the God of Light. Meanwhile, Loki and his team were also making their moves.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Dr. Selvig was directing a group of scientists, setting up equipment to activate the Tesseract''s energy. Loki, sitting alone in a dark corner, suddenly noticed the gem on his scepter glowing white- it was someone contacting him through the Mind Stone. As the gem on the Mind Stone scepter glowed, an apparition appeared in his mind. A mysterious figure in strange attire appeared, apanied by a raspy voice. "The Chitauri are getting restless, Loki. How are your preparations?" Loki replied, "Tell them to be ready. I''ll lead them to a glorious victory." The Chitaurimander walked slowly, disdainfully saying, "Victory? Against those weak Earthlings? Loki, I hope you won''t disappoint me." Loki responded, "As long as your army is as strong as you im." "Are you doubting us?" the Chitaurimander challenged. "Doubting the one who handed you the scepter, granted you ancient knowledge, and gave you a new purpose?" "Loki, you should remember-you were defeated. It was us who took you in." "Shut up!" Loki snapped, ring at the figure. "I am a king, the absolute monarch of Asgard. If not for the betrayal I faced..." He was clearly referring to Heimdall and the Warriors Three. If not for their interference, Loki believed he would have been the king of Asgard! The Chitaurimander scoffed, "Your ambitions are petty, childish even. The Chitauri''s vision extends beyond Earth. With the Tesseract, entire worlds will be within our grasp." Loki, irritated by his grandstanding, interrupted, "You don''t even have the Tesseract yet." The Chitaurimander, enraged, approached Loki as if to strike him down. Loki remained unfazed, knowing that everything before him was just an illusion in his mind. He retorted, "I''m not threatening you. Until I open the portal, until I lead your army, your words are meaningless." Realizing he couldn''t harm Loki, the Chitaurimander issued a veiled threat, "Fight your war, Asgardian." "But if you fail, if the Tesseract doesn''te into our possession, don''t expect a kingdom, or even a corner to hide in." "No matter where you go, he will find you. He will make you scream, make you understand what true suffering is." "No one can protect you, and no one can defy him. You can''t escape!" It was clear that if Loki failed to deliver the Tesseract, the previously promised cooperation- including the promise to help him be the King of Asgard-would be null and void. Worse still, they would kill Loki! And the "he" mentioned by the Chitaurimander was, of course, Thanos. Loki was well aware of Thanos''s power and influence. After delivering his message, the Chitaurimander ended themunication, and Loki returned to reality. However, his expression was grim, clearly affected by themander''s final words. At this point, Loki even doubted if his choices were right, feeling a twinge of regret. But there was no turning back now; he had to see it through. Loki then thought of his foolish brother Thor, wondering if he''d interfere. An hourter, in a square in New York. Dressed in armor and wielding his scepter, Loki appeared, causing panic among the crowd as people screamed and tried to flee, only to be stopped by Loki. Standing on a high tform, Loki shouted at the crowd, "Kneel before me!" Seeing the chaos andck of obedience, Loki shouted again, "Kneel!" Terrified, someone in the crowd finallyplied, followed by others who knelt in fear. "See? That wasn''t so hard," Loki said, smiling. As hemanded the masses, a group of yellow-robed mages watched quietly from a distant corner. And it wasn''t just Kaecilius and his mages. Farther away, on the rooftop of a tall building, a mysterious figure dressed in white-Syd-was also observing the scene. Chapter 162: Chapter 162 Chapter 162: ? [1000PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1500PS] Syd used his enhanced vision to observe the events unfolding in the distant square. He watched as Loki smiled, pleased with himself as the crowd knelt before him. With a self- satisfied tone, Loki began to speak, "Is this not how you were meant to be?" "This is the unspoken truth of humanity. The lure of freedom has deprived you of the joys of life," Loki said, walking among the kneeling people. "You frantically chase after power, after status, but deep down, you crave subjugation." "Your very nature is that of ves; you will eventually bow to your ruler." In response to Loki''s words, an elderly man dressed in gray with white hair stood up and defiantly said, "But not to someone like you." Loki, slightly displeased by the man''s defiance, nevertheless smiled and said, "I am unique." The old man red at him and replied, "There are plenty of people as shameless as you." Loki''s smile grew wider at the old man''s remark. Fixing his gaze on the elderly man, Loki raised his scepter and pointed it at him, addressing the crowd, "Look at this old man. He is your example!" The next moment, the gem on Loki''s scepter began to glow, signaling an imminent energy st. Just as Loki was about to make an example of the old man, a figure d in a stars-and- stripes uniform, wielding a shield with a star emblem, leapt into action, positioning himself between the old man and Loki. Bang! The shield absorbed the blue-white energy st without sustaining any damage. In fact, the energy st rebounded off the shield and struck Loki, knocking him to the ground-a perfect example of overconfidence leading to an immediate downfall. Although Loki wasn''t injured due to his Asgardian physiology, he was furious. He red at the neer, Captain Steve Rogers.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As Loki got back on his feet, Captain America approached, saying, "Thest time I was in Germany, a man stood above everyone else. He ended up defeated." Loki caught the sarcasm in Steve''s words. "You must be a soldier?" Loki sneered, "An outdated man." As Steve got closer, he replied, "The outdated man isn''t me." At that moment, a jet appeared in the sky, piloted by ck Widow. The jet''s guns extended, aiming directly at Loki. "Loki, drop your weapon and surrender!" Natasha''s voice boomed through the loudspeaker. Loki raised his scepter and fired another energy st, but Natasha skillfully evaded it with the jet. Seeing an opening, Steve threw his shield at Loki. Bang! The shield struck Loki in the chest. Steve then dashed forward to catch his rebounding shield. Enraged, Loki engaged Captain America inbat with his scepter. "Run!" "Ah..." As the fight escted, the frightened crowd seized the opportunity to flee. Once most of the crowd had escaped, the battle between Loki and Captain America reached its conclusion. Bang! Loki swung his scepter, knocking Steve''s shield away. Despite Steve''s enhanced physique from the super-soldier serum, he was no match for Loki''s Frost Giant strength. Loki approached the fallen Captain, pressing his scepter to Steve''s head. "Kneel!" hemanded. "Dream on!" Steve shouted, pushing the scepter aside and delivering a kick to Loki''s head. Unfortunately, Loki''s non-human resilience meant he wasn''t fazed by the attack. He quickly regained his footing and began overpowering Steve. In that critical moment, a red-armored figure soared through the sky-Iron Man, Tony Stark. Boom! Iron Man sted Loki, sending him flying and once again to the ground. From a distance, Syd watched the scene unfold, his expression twitching with mild exasperation. "Is Loki really a sorcerer?" Syd mused, slightly speechless. Loki, known as the first sorcerer of the Nine Realms, certainly didn''t fight like one. Instead of using magic, he relied heavily on physicalbat, only asionally employing illusions or his weapons, like when he tried to stab Thor with a dagger. But upon further thought, Syd realized the situation made sense. If Thor were without his hammer, he''d likely face a simr predicament, relying solely on brute force. Without the power of the thunder god, Thor wouldn''t fare much better than Loki. In the end, Thor was fortunate to have Mjolnir, which made him appear stronger and somewhat fitting of his thunder god title. No wonder Loki was so fixated on that hammer, even attempting to lift it several times. Syd thought that if he were in Loki''s position, he might have done the same. In a nutshell, Loki could be summarized as: A warrior pretending to be a sorcerer! Of course, Loki''s apparentck of magical prowess might stem from ack of magical power. If he had it, his skills could rival or surpass Doctor Strange''s. Syd believed Asgard''s collection of magical knowledge far exceeded that of Kamar-Taj. Rubbing his chin, Syd pondered whether he should lend Loki some of his light power, allowing him to have a proper showdown with the Avengers. Otherwise, Loki''s current performance was tarnishing the divine image-people might start thinking gods were this weak. While he contemted, the scene in the distance continued. "Don''t move, or your reindeer''s head is going to get blown off!" Iron Mannded, his various weapons extending from his Mark suit, all aimed at the prone Loki. Captain America, still catching his breath, walked over. Seeing the situation, Loki seemed to have a change of heart. Without resisting, he raised his hands in surrender. The group led Loki to the waiting jet. Soon, the jet took off, heading for the 9,000-meter-high Helicarrier. Watching the ck jet fade into the distance, Syd''s mind stirred, and he began to hover in the air. Boom! He quickly caught up with the jet, trailing it from a distance. As the wind whipped around him, Syd mulled over his options. "Should I seize the Mind Stone scepter now?" After some thought, Syd decided to leave it with the Avengers for now, to avoid creating unnecessaryplications. He wasn''t keen on dealing with such issues. Meanwhile, aboard the jet. "Something''s not right," Steve said, ncing at Loki and speaking quietly to Tony. Tony Stark responded, "What, you think the rock star surrendered too easily?" Chapter 163: Chapter 163 Chapter 163: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Steve Rogers spoke in a low voice, "I don''t think it''s that simple. This guy is really strong." "For an old man like you, your observation skills aren''t bad..." Iron Man agreed. As they conversed, ck Widow, who was piloting the jet, noticed that the sky outside had suddenly darkened, and thunder began to rumble. Boom! Zzz... A massive bolt of lightning struck down, apanied by a deafening thunderp. "Where did that lightninge from?" Natasha sensed something unusual. The sky was normal just a moment ago, and now there was lightning and thunder? At this moment, Syd, who was hanging onto the side of the jet, also noticed the strange weather. "A familiar feeling..." In an instant, Syd felt a sense of familiarity from the weather. Whoosh~ A cold wind blew, heralding theing storm. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] Syd immediately activated twoyers of Photon Shield. Even if he were struck by lightning, with his current physique, it wouldn''t cause much harm, perhaps just a minor injury and a bit of soot. Just then, a bolt of lightning, seemingly attracted to him, struck directly toward him. A sh of white light momentarily blinded him. Syd ignored the anomaly, keeping his eyes fixed on the distant jet. As the lightning dissipated, he remained unscathed. The lightning had been absorbed by the Photon Shield. Feeling the violent energy within the void space of the shield, Syd stroked his chin, deciding not to let the shield''s void space disintegrate it, but to keep it stored. Maybe he could y with the lightningter? Come to think of it, Syd did miss the feeling of wielding Mjolnir. He wondered if now, with his awakened powers, something unusual might happen if he tried to lift it again? Syd was curious. As he pondered, the distant jet began to shake due to turbulence. "What''s happening?" Loki asked. Captain America turned and asked, "Are you afraid of lightning?" By now, Loki had roughly figured out what was going on and casually exined, "I don''t like the guy who controls it."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He looked up at the top of the jet. Suddenly! With a loud bang, something hit the top of the jet. The fusge shook. Grabbing his nearby Mark helmet, Tony Stark headed towards the rear of the jet. "What are you doing?" Steve Rogers asked. Opening the jet''s hatch, Tony Stark had no time to reply as he saw a figure appear at the open door. Just as he raised his hand to attack, he was sent flying by a hammer blow. Thor, the God of Thunder, grabbed Loki without saying a word and jumped out of the jet with him. Shaking his head to clear it, Tony Stark stood up, annoyed. "This guy really knows how to make an entrance." "Another Asgardian?" Natasha turned to him. Captain America asked, "Is he on our side?" "That''s not important." Tony Stark nced at them. "Whether he frees Loki or kills him, the Tesseract is still missing." As he spoke, he walked towards the open hatch. Seeing what he intended to do, Steve tried to stop him, "Stark, we need toe up with a n first." "The n is to fight." Stark didn''t listen to him at all. Watching his figure disappear into the clouds, Captain America sighed, grabbed a parachute, and quickly strapped it on. ck Widow, seeing this, said helplessly, "I can''t control him, Captain." "Neither can I." Captain America finished strapping on the parachute. At that moment, Natasha remembered something. Worried that Captain America might underestimate them, she turned and reminded him, "Those two are legendary figures; they''re basically gods. Be careful, Captain." Captain America didn''t seem too concerned and casually replied, "There''s only one God in this world, and he doesn''t dress like that." Picking up his shield, Steve Rogers ran to the hatch and leaped out. Soon, the once noisy jet became quiet, leaving only Natasha. Just when Natasha thought everything had settled, she heard a faint sound. "Heh heh..." Huh? Natasha was startled, thinking it might have been her imagination. She instinctively turned to look behind her. She couldn''t believe her eyes when she saw a figure fly off the top of the jet, chasing after Captain America. "Oh my God..." In just an instant, Natasha''s heart tightened, feeling a sense of terror, as if she had walked into a horror movie. Someone else was there? When did that happen? Who was it? As Natasha was overwhelmed with questions, Syd was floating behind Captain America. With his control over the nearby light, the area was quite dark, and since there was some distance between them, Captain America didn''t notice that someone was following him. Watching Captain America free-fall rapidly towards the ground, Syd almost couldn''t resist flying over and asking him if he was enjoying a sunny stroll. Shaking his head, dismissing that ridiculous thought, Syd''s figure flickered and disappeared from where he was. Boom! A sonic boom echoed. Hearing the sonic boom, Captain America''s heart tightened, and he instinctively turned his head to look, but he saw nothing, as Syd had already vanished, reappearing a kilometer away. At this moment, he was speeding towards Iron Man, Thor, and the others. It didn''t take long for him to pass Iron Man, unnoticed, and catch up with Thor, who was holding Loki and Mjolnir, about tond. Looking at Thor, who was about tond with Loki in one hand and Mjolnir in the other, Syd''s right hand twitched, wanting to try summoning Mjolnir. He wondered, would Mjolnir recognize him or Thor at this moment? Just then... Boom! As he approached the ground, Thor threw Loki to the ground. "Where is the Tesseract?" Thor demanded. Loki, lying on the ground, groaned in pain for a moment, then chuckled, "Long time no see, brother." Thor''s tone grew heavier as he angrily said, "Do I look like I''m here for a reunion?" Loki didn''t answer, starting his usual taunting. "After the Rainbow Bridge was destroyed, do you know how much dark energy Odin had to muster to send you to your beloved Earth?" "You should be thanking me." Just as Loki stood up, Thor angrily grabbed him by the throat. Thor knew that without the Rainbow Bridge, reaching Earth would be difficult. His mission this time, aside from uncovering the identity of the mysterious figure in white, was to retrieve the Tesseract. With the Tesseract, the Rainbow Bridge could be quickly repaired. Chapter 164: Chapter 164 Chapter 164: ? [1500PS Almost Reached!! Probably reached... Well, anyway! Have fun!] As Thor held onto Loki, he gazed at him intently and suddenly said, "Loki, I thought you were dead." As he spoke, Thor couldn''t help but recall the moment when Loki fell from the Rainbow Bridge. Even now, he still felt a shadow lingering in his heart. "Did you mourn me?" Loki asked quietly. Looking directly into Loki''s eyes, Thor replied solemnly, "Everyone mourned, including Father." Hearing this, Loki did not seem pleased and retorted, "He''s your father!" Shaking off Thor''s hand, Loki noticed something in Thor''s expression. As he walked forward, he said, "He told you about my origins, didn''t he?" "We were both raised by him. We yed together, we fought together. Have you forgotten..." Thor tried to exin.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Loki turned back, slightly agitated, and said, "All I have is darkness in my heart. I''ve always lived in your shadow. I''ll never forget that it was because of you that I fell into the abyss. Who am I? I was supposed to be a king!" Thor, growing angry, retorted, "So you want to rule the world topensate for that absurd inferiorityplex of yours?" Looking at Loki, he vowed earnestly, "No, I will protect the Earth that I cherish!" Loki chuckled coldly. "You''ve only been to Earth a few times, and now you cherish it? You''ve been brainwashed by the humans?" Scoffing, Loki continued, "You''re doing a great job of protecting it, aren''t you? Humans are killing each other in droves, and you''re just standing by watching?" Reflecting on the wars between nations, Loki spread his arms wide and proimed, "If I ruled them, there would be no more wars. Humanity would live in peace!" As he finished speaking, Thor frowned, "You have no idea what ruling means, brother!" "The throne would make you feel like you''re sitting on needles!" Seeing that reasoning with Loki was futile, Thor shoved him away as he started walking to higher ground, saying, "During my time in the abyss, I saw worlds you couldn''t imagine, and I even gained from it by witnessing the true power of the Tesseract." "When I master it..." Before he could finish, Thor, noticing something strange in his words, interrupted him. "Who showed it to you?!" Thinking of something, he asked, "Who is your master?" Loki sneered, "I am the king. There is no other..." "Stop dreaming!" Thor shouted, roaring, "Hand over the Tesseract and abandon these ridiculous dreams!" As he yelled, his tone softened, and he pleaded, "Come home with me." Loki didn''t answer, but instead, he quietly said, "The Tesseract isn''t with me..." Seeing that Loki remained unrepentant, Thor angrily raised Mjolnir, ready to strike him. Lokipletely ignored his actions and continued speaking, "Without the Tesseract, you can''t take me back. But it''s gone, and I don''t know where it is either." "Listen to me, brother, I..." Thor began to speak sternly, but the sound of something rushing through the air interrupted him. Iron Man came flying down from the sky at an angle and, with a loud crash, sent Thor flying. Watching Thor disappear from sight, Loki felt a wave of satisfaction, shrugging his shoulders, "I''m listening." Not far away, Iron Man, carrying Thor with him, crashed through several trees. Boom! Thor was mmed into the ground in the distance, while Iron Man adjusted his posture andnded steadily. Climbing up from the ground unscathed, Thor fumed, "It''s you again?" "I swear, if you touch me again, I''ll smash that tin suit of yours!" Tony paid no attention to the threat. He opened his helmet and said directly, "Then don''t try to take my stuff." Thor nearlyughed in disbelief at the human in front of him. "Do you even know who you''re talking to?" Even though he liked Earth and humans, he still didn''t consider himself on the same level as them, holding onto the pride of an Asgardian. Tony, pretending to think seriously for a moment, replied, "Ah, are you an actor?" "Does your mom know you stole her cape?" ncing at the silver armor and the red cape behind it, Iron Man found the whole situation amusing. Thor, hearing this, didn''t bother to say anything more, coldly responding, "Mind your own business, tin man!" "Loki will face Asgardian judgment. His affairs are none of your concern." "As long as he hands over the Tesseract, I don''t care." Tony, who never knew what it meant to back down, retorted, "Until then, you''d better stay out of the way!" Having been insulted repeatedly, Thor couldn''t bear it any longer. Shouting "foreigner," he threw Mjolnir at Tony. Boom! Hit by the hammer, Iron Man was sent flying, crashing through a tree along the way. Watching from a distance, Loki smiled. As expected, the two quickly started fighting. Tony fired aser at Thor''s chest, then moved forward and kicked him hard, sending him flying. Thor,nding on the ground, raised Mjolnir and summoned a barrage of lightning, striking at Tony in an instant. Unexpectedly, the lightning only damaged the surface of the Mark armor, not the inside, and even recharged Tony''s suit. "How is this possible?" Tony was astonished. But there was no time to think. Before Thor could attack again, Tony activated his suit and fired aser. Boom! Thor was sent flying. Unfortunately, although theser was powerful, it didn''t harm Thor. He hadn''t evennded yet when he charged forward with Mjolnir raised. Tony, of course, wouldn''t back down and charged forward as well. Bang! The two engaged in closebat. During the fight, trees and rocks shattered. After a few minutes of fighting, a red shield flew in, interrupting their battle. Following it was a loud shout, "Both of you, stop!" Tony and Thor looked up and saw Captain America, d in his star-spangled outfit. Approaching the two who had paused their fight, Captain America first looked at Thor and asked, "Why are you here?" Thor hesitated for a moment, thinking it over before lowering his weapon. Frowning slightly, he said, "I''m here to stop Loki''s schemes..." He paused and added, "And to search for any other Asgardians that might exist." "He might be my brother..." Chapter 165: Chapter 165 Chapter 165: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Upon hearing Thor''s first words, Steve and Tony weren''t too surprised, but when they heard thest part, they exchanged nces, both seeing the shock in each other''s eyes. Steve frowned and asked, "Your kin?" "Brother?" "Another Asgardian, one of the legendary gods?" Although Steve didn''t believe the person in front of him was a god, nor did he think the one Thor mentioned was a god, he didn''t argue and continued the conversation. In the distance, Loki, who was eavesdropping on their conversation, narrowed his eyes, instantly recalling the figure dressed in white who had once shown signs of divine power. Whatever crossed his mind, his expression grewplicated, filled with jealousy and disappointment... At that moment. "Hey," Tony shrugged, "Another actor?" Tony, never one to care about the mystical, remained a staunch atheist despite all the supernatural events he''d encountered. In his view, even supernatural forces had a scientific basis, just that no one had figured it out yet. As for gods, he didn''t believe in them at all. The presence of Thor and Loki only reinforced this belief. How could gods be so weak? Tony guessed that this so-called Asgardian race was probably just extraterrestrials, not gods at all. "You!" Thor''s eyes red in anger at Tony''s words. Steve nced at Tony, signaling him to hold off on speaking. "Let''s put aside the question of your kin for now and focus on Loki," Steve said in a serious tone. "You say you''re here to stop Loki''s schemes? Prove it to me. Put down your hammer first." When Steve said this, he wasn''t thinking much about it. To him, putting down a weapon was a sign of goodwill. He didn''t consider any ulterior motives, like disarming the opponent to defeat them. His words were sincere. However, while his intentions were simple, Thor didn''t see it that way, and even Tony sensed something.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Oh, no..." Tony was about to say that asking Thor to put down his hammer wasn''t a good idea when Thor, in a fit of anger, swung Mjolnir at him, sending Tony flying. Boom! Tony crashed into a tree. At that moment. "You want me to put down my hammer?" Thor red at Steve. Like an enraged bull, Thor leaped high with Mjolnir raised, ready to strike. As Thor approached, Steve half-crouched and raised his shield. In the next second, the hammer collided with the shield! Boom! The hammer shed white, lightning erupted, carrying immense kic energy. But it wasn''t enough to destroy the vibranium shield. The lightning and kic energy struck the shield and were immediately reflected back. Boom, boom, boom! A whirlwind of energy swept through the area, toppling trees and filling the air with dust. Thor was sent flying, crashing to the ground. As the dust settled, the three of them struggled to their feet. "You!" Thor grumbled, filled with frustration. At this moment, he felt powerless, whether against the man in the metal suit or the one with the shield. What kind of shield could reflect attacks? "An actor, huh? Looks like you can''t beat him." Seeing Thor''s disheveled state, Tony couldn''t resist a sarcastic remark, "Is this what gods are? You im to be some Asgardian god?" "Are gods this weak?" "You should change careers. Acting suits you better than being a god." Thor seethed with rage, wishing he could smash the metal man''s mouth shut. But Tony''s words did indeed make him feel a deep sense of loss. Despite being an Asgardian god, he was struggling against two mortals... As Thor was feeling down and angry, a round of apuse echoed through the silent forest. "Hmm?" "Who''s there?" Thor, Steve, Tony, and even Loki, who had chosen to stay hidden instead of fleeing, all froze at that moment. Instinctively, they turned towards the source of the sound. Not far away, on a tree branch, sat a figure shrouded in mystery. It was impossible to tell how long he''d been watching. The thought of it sent chills down their spines. But more importantly, both Thor and Steve, as well as Tony, noticed the figure''s attire. He was dressed in a way that was hard to describe. Completely ck. No, it wasn''t just ck; it was as if they couldn''t see any color at all. Like a ck hole, no light could reflect off the figure''s clothing, making him appear as a void, like the night sky. Moreover, his face was hidden in shadow, vague and indistinct, as if the night itself had draped a veil over him. In short, the figure was utterly mysterious, impossible to discern who or what he was. Observing them, Syd''s lips curled into a slight smile. The figure in the tree was indeed Syd. To conceal his identity, he had used the abilities granted by his divine power to disperse light from his clothes, preventing any light from touching them. This was why Thor and the others saw him as wearing ck, yet not, giving him a strange appearance. Who is this person? Tony and the others grew wary. ncing at them, Syd''s gaze finally rested on Thor, and his voice, altered to sound different, slowly echoed out. "I think he''s right, Thor. You don''t seem like a god." Before Thor could show his anger, he heard something that left him stunned. Like a prophecy, the mysterious figure''s voice reverberated through the air. "Are you the god of thunder or just the god of hammers? Without the hammer, you can''t unleash your divine power?" "The true power lies within you, yet you never seek to unlock it..." "When you lose the hammer, you''ll realize that it doesn''t define you..." Listening to the mysterious figure, Thor felt a bit indignant, wanting to retort, but he couldn''t find the words. At that moment, he heard one more sentence that left him in shock. Chapter 166: Chapter 166 Chapter 166: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] "You are truly weakpared to the Rune King Thor, who has mastered the power of the runes..." Syd said slowly. He was referring, of course, to the version of Thor from theics. Rune King Thor is considered one of Thor''s most powerful forms. The original Asgardian Ragnarok was far more exaggerated and tragic than what the movies portrayed. Most myths don''t have an ending, but Norse mythology is different. Ragnarok is inevitable. When Ragnarokes, the Norse gods will die, and the Nine Realms will be consumed in Surtur''s mes. However, although the Norse gods perish, after some time, they will reappear! They will be reborn,pletely unaware that they have already experienced Ragnarok, starting everything from the beginning until they face Ragnarok again, and then are reborn once more, in an endless cycle. This cycle has happened countless times, and for a long time, the Asgardian gods were unaware of it untilter when Odin, the Allfather, discovered the truth! Syd contemted this. The real truth is harsh; it''s like a dish named Ragnarok. In the Marvel Universe, there are many gods, and the Asgardian gods are only ordinary ones. In theics, there''s a group of beings hidden in the shadows, the "Gods of the Gods," who secretly control Asgard. Although the Marvel Universe is far from scientific, it still follows thew of conservation of energy. The Gods of the Gods need energy to grow stronger and to survive. And Ragnarok is their source of energy, their food! They treat the Asgardian gods like crops, sowing the seeds and waiting for them to grow. When Ragnarok arrives, it''s harvest time. All the energy the gods have gathered throughout their lives is consumed by these beings upon their death! Destruction, rebirth, endless cycles, continuously being consumed by these beings... Until Odin discovered the truth... When Ragnarok struck again, Thor sacrificed his eye and drank from the Well of Wisdom, gaining insight into the truth of Ragnarok. Hanging from Yggdrasil for nine days and nights, he gained the power of the runes and, on the brink of death, fused his divine power with rune magic. Thus, Rune King Thor was born! In this form, Thor''s power surpasses even Odin''s, reaching the level of the Skyfathers! Eventually, he shattered the Loom of Fate, ending the cycle of Ragnarok and achieving what Odin could not. However, those hidden Gods of the Gods were only temporarily driven back... This shows the immense power possessed by those beings. Of course, this is just a story from theics and has nothing to do with the main universe. There''s no "Gods of the Gods" in Asgard. Syd thought with some uncertainty. But even so, he believed that outside the main universe, there must be a universe where this story exists. "If I ever get the chance, I''d like to see these so-called Gods of the Gods..." Syd''s lips curled into a slight smile. After finishing his thoughts, he turned his attention back to Thor. Upon hearing Syd''s words, Thor was momentarily stunned and muttered, "Rune magic? Rune King Thor?" "What is all of this?" He was confused, not understanding what this mysterious person was talking about. Syd nced at him and casually revealed a secret that shocked everyone. "Runes are the letters of the ancient Norse alphabet, imbued with mysterious power. The power of the runes is also known as rune magic." "I think you should know what runes are." Hearing this, Thor suddenly realized, but his face soon showed a troubled expression. As an Asgardian, he was naturally aware of runes, but only his mother had studied them. He had never studied them and didn''t know how to use them. Besides, in his view, having a strong body and his hammer was enough. Who needed rune power? Syd, guessing what Thor was thinking, calmly said, "That''s why you''re so weak." "When you understand the power of the runes, awaken your divine power, andbine them, then you''ll truly be a god." From a distance, Loki, who was listening quietly, had his eyes light up, a glint of scheming shing within them. Thor was momentarily taken aback. He didn''t know much about rune power, but he had some understanding of awakening divine power. He had heard his father mention it in passing. He knew very well how difficult it was to awaken divine power. Who knew when that would happen for him? So,bining rune magic and divine power makes Rune King Thor? Is that really powerful? Thor hesitated, not entirely convinced. At that moment, the mysterious figure in ck continued speaking, "As for now, your strength is truly an embarrassment to gods. You can''t even defeat two mortals." "You''re too weak. I feel ashamed for you." Syd shook his head. As soon as he finished speaking, Thor''s eyes red up in anger. Before Thor could say anything, Tony''s voice cut in, "Are you an actor too?" "Are you supposed to be some kind of god?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "In this day and age, you guys are still ying the god game?" Tony couldn''t resist making a sarcasticment. As an atheist, he firmly believed that these beings were just aliens, not gods. Steve, although he shared some of Tony''s thoughts, knew that the situation was serious and kept a wary eye on the mysterious figure. Hearing Tony''s words, Thor and Loki both felt a wave of difort, coupled with a sense of frustration and defiance. When had they, as Asgardians, ever been mocked by mortals from Midgard? But at the same time, they couldn''t deny that these mortals were formidable, and they didn''t have the overwhelming power to instill fear and demonstrate the might of the gods. They felt frustrated, eager to prove something, but unable to do so. At that moment, to their surprise, the mysterious figure let out a soft chuckle. "Is that so?" As soon as the words fell, Steve, Tony, Thor, and even Loki, felt a sudden jolt of shock. This is... Boom! Violent lightning erupted. Blinding white light shed, leaving them no time to react. Boom, boom, boom! Lightning crackled through the forest, striking Steve, Tony, and even Thor in an instant. With a sizzle, Tony was knocked to the ground by the lightning. As for Steve, although his shield blocked most of the lightning, parts of his body were still exposed to the bolts. Chapter 167: Chapter 167 Chapter 167: ? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [500PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1000PS] With a muffled groan, Steve''s entire body turned ckened from the lightning strike. Thor, too, was left stiff from the blow. It was odd that the God of Thunder could be shocked by electricity, but it was true. Fortunately, his strong physique and resistance meant he wasn''t seriously injured, just a bit paralyzed and disheveled. However, at this moment, Thor wasn''t thinking about that. His eyes were locked onto the mysterious figure in ck not far away, eximing, "Lightning?" "How can you wield it too?" He was utterly shocked. Lightning had always been his exclusive power, yet now he saw someone else wielding it with nearly the same power as Mjolnir! Thor wasn''t the only one surprised; Loki, watching from afar, was also stunned, his mouth agape in disbelief. Was there really someone else who could control lightning besides that foolish brother of his? He couldn''t believe it and grew increasingly suspicious of the mysterious figure''s identity. Who was he? Apart from them, Tony, who had been knocked to the ground, and Steve, who was struggling to get up, were also stunned. Thanks to his armor, Tony was rtively unharmed, while Steve''s enhanced physique allowed him to avoid serious injury, though he was momentarily incapacitated on the ground. But neither of them had the luxury of thinking about anything else; their eyes were fixed on the figure who had just unleashed the lightning. Who was this person? On the tree branch, Syd felt the dissipating thunder in the void space and nced at the aftermath, seeing Steve and the others still standing. He couldn''t help but marvel at their resilience. As for how he could wield lightning, it was naturally because of the storm that had urred when Thor arrived. Flying high in the sky, Syd had absorbed several bolts of lightning using his Photon Shield to avoid being struck. He had nned to use this stored lightning in a critical moment, but to his surprise, it hadn''t inflicted serious damage on any of them. Noticing that the lightning had been depleted, Syd turned his gaze toward Thor, his thoughts stirring. In the next moment, he opened his right hand. Then, to Thor''s utter astonishment, Mjolnir left his hand and flew straight into the grasp of the figure on the tree. "My Mjolnir!" Thor eximed in disbelief. Loki was equally shocked. At that moment, a rumble echoed from the sky, and bolts of lightning began to dance through the clouds. Boom! A massive bolt of lightning struck down, enveloping Syd in a storm of thunderbolts. In an instant, lightning swirled around him, forming a silver suit of armor that encased his body. Thor stood there, dumbfounded, unable to describe his feelings. Mjolnir had flown into a stranger''s hand? And that person could wield it? Thor could hardly believe it and began to question everything. Since when had Mjolnir been so easily taken? And this wasn''t the first time it had happened recently... How many times was this now? At that moment, Thor felt as if Mjolnir had betrayed him, leaving him feeling frustrated and hurt. While Thor wrestled with his emotions, Syd, now surrounded by lightning, felt a series of changes within his body. Not only had his fourth-tier godly physique grown stronger-possibly nearing a fifth-tier level-but his divine power had also transformed. Unlike thest time, this time, as the power of lightning surged within him, he felt no rejection. The two energies coexisted, albeit without merging, and he could sense that his internal light energy¡ªor divine light-had grown considerably stronger. In the distance, Loki was left speechless. After a brief rest, Steve and Tony exchanged nces, both now able to move again. In the next instant, Tony raised his right hand, aiming his palm at the mysterious figure who was seemingly deep in thought. Boom! A yellowser beam shot out. Steve threw his vibranium shield with all his might, sending it hurtling toward the mysterious figure alongside theser. Tony watched expectantly, certain theser would hit its mark. Indeed, just as he expected, theser struck the figure''s chest, and Steve''s shield also connected with the target. Boom! Bang! However, in the next moment, Tony, Steve, Thor, and even Loki were all stunned. Theser and shield had hit the figure, but neither caused any harm. The figure stood there, unmoving, a barrier of lightning and light instantly neutralizing their attacks. A hint of divine power emanated from the figure. Tony, refusing to believe it, fired moresers from both hands. Then, something even more shocking happened. The figure raised his right hand and casually ced it in the path of thesers. Zzzz... Thesers scattered. The hand was held up nonchntly, but no matter how powerful theser beam was, it couldn''t move the hand an inch or even leave a scratch. What shocked Tony the most was that this time, the figure didn''t use any mysterious energy to block thesers; he did it with his bare hand! "Shit!" Seeing this, Tony almost cursed aloud. Was this some kind of joke? A human being able to block aser with their bare hand? Tony''s eyes grew serious. He knew exactly what this meant. It meant that this guy''s body was at least as strong as steel! No, even stronger than steel! With the current power of the Mark armor''ssers, he could easily melt steel, but it had no effect on this guy... The overwhelming power was suffocating. At that moment, Thor noticed something and his eyes widened. "Was that... divine power?" he muttered to himself. Loki, also noticing it, was full of disbelief. "What did you say? Divine power?" Tony, still in shock, heard this and was immediately confused. He and Steve looked at Thor. As Thor exined, they finally understood what had happened. Just as they had attacked, Thor had sensed a trace of divine power emanating from the mysterious figure! "Shit, are you saying he''s a god?" Tony eximed. Chapter 168: Chapter 168 Chapter 168: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== At that moment, as Thor mentioned sensing divine power, Tony and Steve exchanged a nce. "He''s a god?" Steve asked in surprise. Thor hesitated before nodding. "It seems... it''s the divine power of Asgard..." He spoke with uncertainty. Due to the mixture of light and thunder powers, Syd''s aura had be unfamiliar to Thor, making it difficult for him to recognize something he had once sensed. Although, deep down, it did feel somewhat familiar. Thor was puzzled. How could Earth repeatedly have people with divine power? Who exactly is this person... As Thor voiced his confusion, Tony and Steve became convinced that the mysterious figure nearby was likely another Asgardian, another god... "So what kind of god is he?" "Do you all like to hang out on Earth?" When Tony first heard that this mysterious figure was a god, he didn''t think much of it. After all, the so-called gods he''d encountered weren''t all that impressive. But then, he realized something was off. This guy''s power seemed different. Are Asgardian gods supposed to be this strong? Isn''t this guy a bit too powerful? Catching theser from the Mark armor with his hand-what kind of power is that? Tony thought in hesitation. Steve also noticed something was off, pondering simr questions. Despite witnessing the formidable strength of the mysterious figure, they still didn''t believe he could be overwhelmingly powerful, partly because of Thor and Loki. As their minds raced and Thor pondered, while Loki watched in suspicion, Syd made his move. With a divine rity, he raised Mjolnir. The next second, boom, boom, boom! Countless bolts of lightning descended from the clouds, densely packed and impossible to count. The white light was blinding. Crackling, the lightning struck Mjolnir all at once. It was as if a sea of lightning had descended... The sheer magnitude of it was terrifying to behold. Boom! Syd swung the hammer, and the lightning surged toward Tony and the others, their eyes wide with shock. In an instant, a radius of 20 to 30 meters of forest was engulfed in a sea of lightning. Tony screamed, instinctively trying to evade, but it was toote. In no time, his armored figure was covered in bolts of lightning. The surface of the Mark armor was scorched with marks. At the same time, the energy surge from the lightning caused the Mark armor''s power levels to spike. Energy at 500%... Energy at 600%... Energy at 700%... At first, Tony could still manage a grin, but as the energy levels rose, his smile faded, realizing that if the energy kept increasing, the Mark armor would eventually overload, and then... Tony was rtively fortunate, at least having the Mark armor to shield him from the lightning. Steve, on the other hand, was in a much worse state, already paralyzed and unable to rise from the ground. In the distance. Loki, hiding in the shadows, was filled with dread as he watched the sea of lightning descend. As for Thor, he was utterly stunned. Although he was also within the sea of lightning, his physique prevented him from suffering serious injuries, leaving him merely disheveled on the outside. At that moment, only one thought remained in his mind. "Am I the God of Thunder, or is he?" "How is Mjolnir so much more powerful in his hands than in mine?" He couldn''t believe it. If he had this kind of power, those two Midgardians would have been dealt with long ago. Who is this mysterious figure, and how does he possess such power... Tony attempted to flee the area but was promptly struck down by Mjolnir,nding hard on the ground, unable to get up. As the storm subsided, the 20 to 30-meter radius was left charred, with some trees and leaves -catching fire. Steve was crouched on the ground, his body stiff and his consciousness fading. Tony''s Mark armor had been scorched to the point of discoloration. Had the stormsted any longer, both of them might have been in grave danger. Looking at the mysterious figure in ck standing on the tree, the group was left bewildered and deeply shaken. "Hey, you okay?" Tony called out to Steve with difficulty. "Cough, still hanging on..." Steve replied weakly. After ncing at Steve to ensure he wasn''t about to keel over, Tony''s gaze returned to the mysterious figure in ck on the tree. He realized that it was likely this figure who had held back, or else he and Steve would have been done for. Tony found it hard to believe that this suspected Asgardian god had such overwhelming power. In just a few moments, both of them had been rendered incapable of fighting?! At that moment, the mysterious figure slowly floated into the air, quietly observing them. Tony and the others were in disbelief. "Are you sure this guy is a god, just like you?" Tony couldn''t help but ask Thor. Gazing at the floating figure, both Tony and Steve felt an immense pressure. Compared to Thor and Loki, this guy seemed far more like a true god. Not only was he mysterious, but he also possessed power that was beyond human comprehension. If Thor had disyed such power from the start, Tony wouldn''t have made those sarcastic remarks about him being an actor. Perhaps this was what a true Asgardian god should be? Tony thought hesitantly. Thor understood what Tony meant, and his face flushed with embarrassment, unsure of how to respond. Then, something caught his attention. Although Syd was floating, he wasn''t using flight but rather chaos magic, causing his hands ton/o/vel/b//in dot c//om emit a faint red glow. In an instant, Thor''s mind shed with memories. In a town, he and a mysterious figure dressed in white, who possessed divine power, fought together against the Destroyer armor sent by Loki... "Brother, is that you?" Tony and Steve looked at Thor in confusion as he asked in shock. Hmm? Syd, who had been about to speak, paused, turning his gaze to Thor. Seeing Thor''s expression, Syd quickly realized what had happened. He figured it out... Syd shook his head, losing interest in continuing the ruse. He casually flicked Mjolnir with his right hand. Boom! Chapter 169: Chapter 169 Chapter 169: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Mjolnir mmed heavily into the ground in front of Thor. The next second, Syd''s body moved slightly as he turned around in mid-air. Amid the stunned gazes of the others, Syd was about to fly away when he suddenly paused, nced back at Tony and the others, and said mysteriously, "We will meet again." With that, the sound of him breaking through the air echoed as Syd quickly flew off into the distance, disappearing from their sight. He''s gone just like that? Tony and the others were left bewildered, confusion settling in their minds. "We''ll meet again?" What does that mean? Frowning, Tony suddenly recalled something and turned to Thor, asking curiously, "Do you know this guy?" "Did you recognize who he was just now?" He was thinking about the words that mysterious figure had said before leaving. Steve also turned his gaze to Thor, equally puzzled. In the distance, Loki, who overheard their conversation, narrowed his eyes slightly, and after a moment, memories shed through his mind, and he suddenly realized something with a shocked expression. At that moment, Thor nced at them, slightly excited as he said, "That guy had red light in his hands!" "I think I know who he is!" "He might be the one I''ve been looking for my kin!" As he continued speaking, Thor''s expression turned anxious, muttering to himself, "He might also be my brother..." Upon hearing this, Loki''s heart was filled withplex emotions-resentment, bitterness... Tony and Steve, on the other hand, were stunned. "Brother?" "That man is your brother?" Tony asked in surprise. Thor, calming down from his initial excitement, replied hesitantly, "I''m not sure, but I think so." "He might also be my father''s child. That mysterious divine power-ordinary Asgardians don''t have it!" Hearing this, Tony and Steve exchanged nces, both seeing the astonishment in each other''s eyes. Suddenly, Tony asked hesitantly, "That guy who might be your brother, his power is really that strong?" "Compared to him, your power..." "Such incredible power..." Tony murmured in amazement. Although Tony didn''t finish his sentence, Thor understood what he was getting at and found himself at a loss for words, feeling embarrassed. At that moment, he also felt a sense of inadequacy. "Yeah, why is my power so weak..." He then thought about his battles with the two Midgardians. He had struggled even against two mortals... "If I had his power..." Thor''s eyes were filled with envy. If he had that kind of power, these two Midgardians wouldn''t dare mock him, and even his father would be proud of him! As he continued to think, he recalled the words of that mysterious figure, who might be his brother. Rune King? Is that really a thing? Thor looked doubtful. At that moment, Tony frowned slightly. He noticed a keyword that Thor had mentioned and muttered, "Red light?" Prompted by Thor''s mention, Tony couldn''t help but recall something he had overlooked earlier. Indeed, when the mysterious figure in ck floated into the air, his hands had emitted a faint red glow. However, due to the overwhelming power and aura of the figure, Tony had dismissed it at the time. For some reason, the red light felt familiar to Tony. After pondering for a few seconds, something clicked in his mind, and his mouth opened slightly. "It shouldn''t be possible..." Tony shook his head vigorously, finding his own thoughts amusing. An Asgardian god, how could he be that white-d hero, the Omega-level mutant! Tony didn''t believe it, thinking he was overthinking. "It must be a coincidence that the energy just happened to be red..." The more he thought about it, the more Tony convinced himself. At that moment, a voice interrupted his thoughts. "Hey, are you guys done fighting?" Loki walked out from the shadows with a hint of mockery in his tone. As Loki approached, both Tony and Steve frowned deeply. "You didn''t run away?" Tony asked suspiciously. Loki shrugged, "I couldn''t just leave you all to face danger alone, could I..." None of them, not even Thor, believed Loki''s words. The three of them kept a wary eye on Loki. "What are you up to?" Thor asked suspiciously. He knew his brother''s character better than the two Midgardians did. If Loki didn''t have some ulterior motive, he wouldn''t have stayed behind. He should have escaped the moment the fight started. For all he knew, this might just be an illusion left behind... Thinking of this, Thor paused and quickly stepped forward to punch Loki in the shoulder. When he heard a painful grunt, he finally rxed. But at the same time, he grew even more confused. Although he didn''t understand what Loki was up to, they decided to capture him anyway. After fighting alongside the two Midgardians, Thor nced at them and decided to cooperate for now. Just then, Natasha, who had been watching the battle, piloted a jet over to them. As the jetnded, the three of them forced Loki aboard. Soon, the sound of the jet''s engines roared to life. Natasha piloted the jet, carrying the group toward the helicarrier floating at an altitude of ten thousand meters. In the distance, watching the jet fly away, Syd narrowed his eyes and quietly followed. ... High up in the sky, a massive helicarrier floated silently. Inside, a squad of soldiers escorted Loki to a holding cell. Before long, Loki was ced inside a specially designed ss and metal cell. "If you even so much as scratch that ss..." Nick Fury, d in his ck leather jacket, with his single eye fixed on Loki, warned, "This cage will drop from nine thousand meters straight down, with you inside!" "Got it?" As he issued the warning, Nick Fury demonstrated the mechanism for Loki. Finally, noticing Loki''s foot hovering near the ss, he added, "Ant, your foot." Loki chuckled as he pulled his foot back, "This is quite the design. But I take it, it wasn''t made for me, was it?" Nick Fury gave him a sidelong nce, "The thing it was designed for is much meaner than you." "I''ve heard, a raging beast." Loki smiled, "How desperate must you be to have brought such a creature on board to protect you?" As he spoke, his gaze shifted to Dr. Banner, the Hulk. Nick Fury frowned slightly but didn''t respond. Instead, he turned his attention to Thor, Banner, and the others. "Can you tell me what happened when you captured Loki?" He had heard from Tony and the others that quite a few things had happened during Loki''sn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om capture. Chapter 170: Chapter 170 Chapter 170: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] As soon as Nick Fury asked his question, Tony quickly summarized the situation for him. Everything seemed straightforward until Tony mentioned the appearance of the mysterious figure in ck, which made Nick Fury frown. Who was this person? While Nick Fury was still puzzling over it, Tony shared his suspicions about the figure''s identity. "Another Asgardian?" "Another son of Odin, the All-Father?" Nick Fury was stunned. In the next moment, he turned his gaze toward Thor and asked, "Is he your brother?" "Is Asgard nning to invade Earth?" All eyes focused on Thor, waiting for his answer. Hearing Nick Fury''s question, Thor frowned immediately and responded, "First of all, let me correct something. Our presence here does not constitute an invasion." "Midgard, Earth, has always been under Asgard''s protection. It''s just that you mortals don''t know it." Thor spoke seriously, "Otherwise, do you think Earth has gone unchallenged for so long?" "Without Asgard''s protection, Earth would have been invaded by other forces long ago." The implication was clear: Midgard, Earth, was Asgard''s backyard. It rightfully belonged to them, and there was nothing wrong with visiting what was essentially their own garden. Nick Fury''s frown deepened as he scrutinized Thor''s expression, and he realized that Thor wasn''t lying. He must be telling the truth! Understanding this, Nick Fury felt uneasy. In his view, Earth should belong to humanity, not to some gods. Seeing the expression on Fury''s face, Loki, from his cell, chuckled mockingly, "Thor, it seems they don''t appreciate your protection." Thor red at Loki before turning back to warn Fury. "Without Asgard''s protection, Midgard''s fate would not be pleasant. I don''t think you''re ready to face extraterrestrial forces." Nick Fury, who had been preparing to argue, suddenly felt a heavy weight settle in his chest and fell silent for a few seconds, choosing to let the matter drop.N?v(el)B\\jnn Because, as much as he hated to admit it, the Asgardian was right-Earth was not ready to face alien threats. Nick Fury, unaware that tampering with the Tesseract had already crossed a dangerous line, thought to himself. Thor nced at Fury, then addressed the first question, saying hesitantly, "I''m not sure if he''s my brother, I really don''t know..." He paused before continuing, "But aside from the royal family, no one else could awaken divine power..." "Even you aren''t sure of his true identity?" Fury''s frown deepened, sensing how troublesome this situation was. How long had it been, and already another mysterious figure had appeared? And this one wielded immense power-what if he started causing destruction... "Is he stronger than you?" Fury asked for confirmation. Before Thor could answer, Tony spoke up, exining how the mysterious figure had effortlessly defeated everyone, including Thor. Fury was stunned by what he heard. As his thoughts raced, Fury was already nning how to deal with this potential Asgardian prince if things went south. Later, Steve, Dr. Banner, Thor, and the others sat around a table, discussing the situation. "I have a feeling something''s not right with Loki," Steve said as he applied ointment to the injuries he''d sustained from the lightning, his gaze shifting to Thor. "Thor, what is he nning?" Now that Steve knew Thor''s identity, he thought Thor might have some insight and asked directly. Sure enough. "He has an army under hismand, called the Chitauri," Thor began, sharing what he knew. "They aren''t Asgardian, nor do they belong to any. Loki ns to lead them in an attack on Earth." "They''ll certainly help him. I suspect the Tesseract is part of the deal!" "An alien army?" Steve frowned as he continued applying ointment. Dr. Banner suddenly thought of something and eximed, "He took the Tesseract to create a portal, didn''t he? To bring those guys here?" "And he took Dr. Selvig with him?" At the mention of that name, Thor recalled the middle-aged man who had been with Jane in the town. "Selvig?" "He''s an astrophysicist," Banner exined. "He''s a friend of mine," Thor nodded. "Now he''s our enemy," Natasha reminded them. "Loki used magic to control him, along with some of my colleagues." Unaware that the scepter had been used, Natasha assumed Loki had cast a spell. After listening to the conversation, Steve suddenly asked, "I don''t understand why would Loki surrender? How can hemand his army from here?" Dr. Banner shook his head. "I think it''s a mistake to focus on Loki. This guy''s mind is hard to grasp. If you ask me, he''s just a madman." At that, Thor immediately turned to him and warned, "Watch your words. Loki may be unreasonable, but he''s still Asgardian." "And he''s my brother!" Natasha looked at Thor calmly and said, "He killed eighty people in two days." Thor corrected himself, "...He''s adopted." Dr. Banner continued, "I think Loki''s n involves some sort of machinery, something to do with iridium." "Iridium?" "What''s he using that for?" Before Banner could answer, Tony walked into the room and replied first, "It can be used as a stabilizing agent. That way, the portal won''t copse; it will be very stable." As he spoke, Tony approached Thor and patted him on his sturdy arm. "Nice to meet you, big star. Your hammer packs quite a punch." Tony continued, "Additionally, ording to Loki''s needs, that portal can be maderger and stay open longer." "Other materials should be easy for Barton to get. What they still need is a high-density energy source to power the Tesseract..." Hearing Tony''s detailed exnation, Agent Hill was surprised and couldn''t help but ask, "Since when did you be an expert in nuclear astrophysics?" Chapter 171: Chapter 171 Chapter 171: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Tony casually replied, "Just over the past few days-Coulson''s reports, Selvig''s notes, articles on extraction theory..." He then added in disbelief, "Am I the only one doing homework?" As they continued discussing how Loki might use the Tesseract, Barton and his mind- controlled team were already in action. High above, in a secluded corner of the helicarrier, Syd, who had been quietly observing the scenery, suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked into the distance. "It''s starting..." A ck jet was rapidly approaching from afar. The helicarrier''s radar had already picked up the iing jet. A female operator was trying to establishmunication. "Transport 66B, please input your confirmation code. We have your information, but there''s no record of your flight. What are you carrying..." Inside the jet, Hawkeye Barton smirked slightly and replied, "Weapons and ammunition..." As he spoke, the team inside the jet prepared their gear, loading their weapons, while Barton picked up a specially crafted bow. As the crew on the helicarrier conversed-sometimes even argued-Barton positioned himself at the open rear door of the jet, nocked an arrow, and slowly drew his bow. With a whoosh, the arrow, equipped with a small explosive, embedded itself in the helicarrier''s outer hull. Boom! A massive fireball erupted, apanied by a thunderous explosion. In an instant, the helicarrier suffered significant damage, with parts of it breaking off and the entire structure shaking violently. Tony and the others were stunned but quickly reacted. Steve grabbed his shield, while Tony sprinted toward his armor... As they armed themselves, chaos erupted within the helicarrier, with personnel running in all directions. "Alert! Alert! All hands, attention!" The warning echoed throughout the helicarrier. "Engine 3 is out of control..." Meanwhile, Barton and his team hadnded on the helicarrier''s deck. "We can''t let them repair the engines!" Barton reminded them. "Yes, sir." Simultaneously, due to the sudden turn of events, Dr. Banner, overwhelmed with stress, copsed to the ground, struggling to suppress something within. "We''ll be okay!" "Banner, you have to hold on!" ck Widow, standing by his side, urgently tried to calm him. Unfortunately, despite her efforts, Dr. Banner lost control and began transforming into the Hulk. His body swelled, his skin turned green, and his muscles bulged, tearing through his clothes. In no time, with a roar of anger, Banner lostplete control, and the Hulk took over his body. The Hulk''s eyes immediately locked onto the nearest person-ck Widow. Natasha''s heart skipped a beat, knowing things had taken a dire turn. She tried to flee, but after just a few steps, she heard the heavy sounds of pursuit behind her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Clearly, the Hulk was hot on her trail. Boom! Boom! Boom! He barreled through everything in his path, smashing through equipment left and right. Inside the helicarrier''s specialized ss cell. Thanks to his keen hearing, Loki sensed the chaos unfolding and couldn''t help but smirk. Roar! The Hulk''s roar echoed. In a shadowy corner. Watching the Hulk''s rampage, Syd''s thoughts wandered. He knew the Hulk well enough. Whenever Banner''s emotions ran high, he would lose control and transform into the Hulk. And in Hulk form, his body was governed by a simple, primal consciousness-Hulk. The Hulk not only possessed an incredibly tough body, almost indestructible, but also had extraordinary regenerative abilities. Most importantly, the angrier he got, the stronger he became. And as everyone knew, the Hulk''s power came from a gamma radiation experiment. Syd rubbed his chin, feeling a bit uncertain. He vaguely remembered that the Hulk''s power source wasn''t just gamma radiation but was also linked to a powerful entity. Shaking his head, Syd decided not to dwell too much on the Hulk. His attention returned to the unfolding chaos, ready to enjoy the show. At that moment, Thor arrived nearby,ing face to face with the Hulk. With curiosity in his eyes, Syd watched as the Hulk swung his fist at Thor. Boom! Thor raised his hand to block, struggling to withstand the Hulk''s blow. The sight surprised Syd. It showed that the difference in strength between the two wasn''t as significant as one might think. But this was in Hulk''s base state. "I wonder if, when my divine body reaches level five, I''ll be able to physically match the Hulk?" Watching Thor struggle, Syd felt unsure. "Maybe, with the aid of Mjolnir?" He recalled how Mjolnir had previously empowered him, making his body incredibly strong. And Mjolnir was always just a call away; as long as it was on Earth, he could summon it at any time. It would take only a moment for Mjolnir to fly into his hand. "Banner, stop!" "I''m not your enemy!" Thor tried to reason with the Hulk, but the Hulk ignored him, sending Thor flying with a powerful punch. It seemed like the Hulk''s beastly instincts were highly attuned, as he suddenly turned and looked in the direction where Syd was hiding. The next second, the Hulk charged toward him, smashing through everything in his path. Syd blinked in surprise. He had just been wondering if he could take on the Hulk, and now the Hulk was charging at him? He had no interest in engaging with the brute. But the Hulk didn''t care about what Syd wanted; he saw Syd standing there and found him to be a nuisance. Roar! With a roar, the Hulk swung a massive fist at Syd. Syd shook his head, not willing to indulge the Hulk, and casually raised his hand, which began to glow red. The next second, the raging Hulk froze, his entire body lifting off the ground. Boom! In a blink, the Hulk was flung away, crashing into the ground some distance away, looking rather disheveled. At that moment, Thor, who had been lying on the ground, recovered and quickly got to his feet. He grabbed Mjolnir, ready to teach Banner a lesson, but then he saw the scene before him. Thor was shocked. When did Banner get knocked down? With such a strong body, who could have done that? Instinctively, Thor turned his gaze forward, but there was nothing there-no one in sight. Thor was puzzled. "Roar!" By then, the Hulk had gotten back up. He was furious and felt humiliated. His simple mind couldn''t understand how he had been thrown like that. He looked around but couldn''t find the one who had tossed him; all he saw was Thor, and the Hulk redirected his anger toward him. Seeing this, Thor raised Mjolnir and charged. With a loud bang, the Hulk, unaware of Mjolnir''s power, was sent flying with a single hit. As the two shed. Standing at a distance, Syd watched the battle while pondering something important. "Speaking of which, the Battle of New York is about to start. I wonder if the Time Variance Authority will show up?" Syd''s expression grew serious. Chapter 172: Chapter 172 Chapter 172: ? [1500PS REACHED!!! Next Goal: 2000PS!!] Thinking about the Time Variance Authority (TVA) made Syd feel a sense of caution. The TVA was a powerful organization that had influenced many timelines, as shown in the "Loki" TV series. In "Avengers: Endgame," to bring back the half of all life that was wiped out by Thanos'' snap, Tony Stark and the other Avengers used the quantum realm to travel back to key points in time, including the Battle of New York, which is the current timeline. They came back to this moment to collect the Infinity Stones since the ones in their original timeline had been destroyed by Thanos. The n was to use them to reverse the snap and then return them to their rightful ces afterward. During this mission, the Tesseract identally fell at the feet of the captured Loki, who, of course, seized the opportunity to escape using it. The "Loki" TV series tells the story of Loki after he deviates from his original destiny, leading the TVA to intervene and capture him as a variant. ording to the sacred timeline, Loki should have been arrested and taken back to Asgard, gone through several events, faked his death multiple times to trick Thor, and ultimately met his end at the hands of Thanos, who broke his neck. For Thor, watching his father, mother, sister, and finally his brother die before his eyes was utterly devastating. It''s no wonder he fell into despair. "Thor really is cursed," Syd muttered, shaking his head in exasperation. "I hope I don''t end up dying because of him one day." Of course, this was just a joke. There were very few things on Earth that could pose a threat to him, so he didn''t really believe he was in any danger. Syd continued to reflect on Loki''s situation. Due to Loki''s escape, he deviated from the original timeline, creating a new one, which attracted the attention of the TVA, who quickly apprehended him. Against the TVA''s advanced technology, Loki had no chance to resist and was swiftly captured. While in custody, Loki learned much about his original fate and the TVA itself. Years ago, a multiversal war nearly destroyed everything, but the Time Keepers emerged, merging the multiverse into a single timeline-the Sacred Timeline-to maintain peace. The TVA was created to manage and correct the timeline, operating from a dimension outside of normal time known as the Null-Time Zone, unaffected by time''s passage. The TVA''s role was to monitor, adjust, and bnce the countless variables across the multiverse''s timelines, aiming to minimize temporal disruptions. Loki''s actions had clearly vited thesews, resulting in his capture. The Avengers'' time travel, on the other hand, was considered a sanctioned act by the TVA, which is why they weren''t arrested. "I wonder if the Avengers will show up here to collect the Infinity Stones," Syd pondered with a frown. If they did, Loki would escape and deviate from his destined path, prompting the TVA to intervene. Suddenly, Syd shook his head. "Inparison to Loki, I''m probably the real problem." Unlike Loki, who only caused minor disruptions, Syd had profoundly altered the fate of many, leading to significant changes in their destinies. "Loki''s future will likely change just because of my influence." If the TVA were to intervene, their first target might not even be Loki but rather Syd himself. This is why the mention of the TVA made him uneasy; they were essentially enemies who could pose a serious threat to him. Though the TVA agents weren''t particrly powerful on their own, their advanced technology was formidable, far beyond anything from the distant future. For instance, anyone who entered the TVA''s domain would lose their powers, bing no more than an ordinary person. Syd suddenly wondered, "I wonder if the TVA''s technology could suppress my mimic abilities?" Which was stronger, the TVA''s advanced technology or his own mimic powers? Syd found himself curious. Unfortunately, since the TVA hadn''t appeared yet, there was no way for him to test it. At that moment, Syd also considered whether to intervene if the Avengers arrived to collect the stones. After all, if they took the stones and anything went wrong-if they failed to return them- this universe would be left without its Infinity Stones. As the Ancient One once exined to the Hulk, "If you take the stones to save your reality, what happens to mine?" The Ancient One clearly understood the concept of branching timelines and was reluctant to part with the Time Stone. But the Hulk eventually convinced her, especially by invoking Doctor Strange''s name, leading her to hand it over. After contemting for a while, Syd returned his attention to the ongoing battle. Tony Stark and Steve Rogers were trying to repair the helicarrier''s damaged engine, but with Barton and his team causing further destruction, their efforts were proving futile. The helicarrier, now at nearly 10,000 meters in altitude, was slowly descending. It wouldn''t be long before everyone aboard would plummet to their deaths. Syd wasn''t particrly concerned and continued to watch the unfolding events with interest. Thor, having shaken off the Hulk, was heading toward Loki''s ss cell. As for the Hulk, he had leaped onto a jet and was tearing it apart with his bare hands. With a loud explosion, the jet blew up, sending the Hulk plummeting from the sky. Syd nced at the falling Hulk and then lost interest. After all, the Hulk wouldn''t die, even if he fell into moltenva. Syd slowly followed Thor, who was heading towards Loki''s cell, curious to see what would happen. Soon, they reached Loki''s prison, only to find that the cell door had already been opened. "No!" Thor roared and charged forward, trying to prevent Loki from escaping.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But he ended up grasping at thin air, lunging at an illusion Loki had left behind. Chapter 173: Chapter 173 Chapter 173: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] With a loud thud, Thor crashed into the cell. Standing outside, Loki smirked with satisfaction. "This trick never fails with you." Thor, seething with rage, raised his hammer and began smashing it against the ss walls of the cell. However, despite his efforts, the ss only cracked slightly, causing the entire cell to shake but not shatter. At first, Loki seemed concerned, fearing that Thor might actually break free and beat him up, but upon seeing the minimal damage, he let out a relievedugh. Amused, Lokimented, "The humans think we are immortal gods. Shall we test that theory?" He walked over to the control panel that operated the ss cell, ready to drop it from the nearly 10,000-meter-high altitude. At that moment, a groan echoed through the room as one of the agents controlled by Loki copsed to the floor. All three in the room, including Syd, who was observing from the shadows, turned to see Agent Phil Coulson entering with a high-energyser weapon. The weapon Coulson carried looked like it could cause some serious damage if used. "Please step away from the controls," Coulson said, his voice steady despite the tension. "Like it? After you sent the Destroyer, we started working on this. I don''t really know what it does yet-wanna find out?" Coulson gestured with the weapon, signaling Loki to move away from the control panel. Syd shook his head, thinking Coulson was underestimating Loki. Even though Loki''s reputation as the "Master of Magic" was somewhat inted, he still knew a few useful tricks, especially when it came to illusions. Sure enough, a swift sound cut through the air as Loki appeared behind Coulson, holding the scepter he had somehow obtained. With a swift motion, he stabbed Coulson through the back with the scepter''s sharp point. Coulson cried out in pain, copsing to the floor. "No!" Thor shouted in fury. With Coulson dealt with, Loki, smiling at the enraged Thor, calmly walked back to the control panel. He pressed a button, opening a hatch beneath the cell, allowing the fierce winds from the high altitude to rush inside. Clearly, below the cell was nothing but open sky. Finally, Loki pressed the critical button, sending Thor and the entire ss cell plummeting from the helicarrier. Syd barely paid attention to this. With Thor''s Asgardian physiology, even a fall from nearly 10,000 meters would be no more harmful than it was for the Hulk earlier. If the Hulk could survive such a fall unscathed, so could Thor. Syd even suspected that with his own level-four godly body, he could jump from the same height without any protection ande outpletely unharmed. As Thor plunged into the sky, the soon-to-be-dying Coulson weakly muttered, "You''re going to lose." "Me? Lose?" Loki was baffled. "It''s in your nature... You won''t win," Coulson whispered. Loki found this amusing. "Your heroes are scattered, your fortress is about to fall from the sky ¡ªwhat exactly do I have to worry about?" "Youck conviction," Coulson replied. Loki sneered. "I don''t think so." But as soon as he finished speaking, a thick yellow beam of high-energyser fired, catching Loki off guard and sending him flying through the air, smashing through a wall in the process. Syd couldn''t help but find the situation amusing. Coulson had just been tricked, and now it was Loki''s turn to be caught off guard. It seemed Coulson, not ying fair, had gotten the drop on Loki, who hadn''t dodged in time and took the full brunt of theser. "So that''s what it does," Coulson murmured as he witnessed the weapon''s power. However, it wasn''t long before Syd saw Loki, lying on the floor, slowly getting back up. Clearly, human weapons were still far from being able to deal any serious damage to his body. Without further concern for Coulson, who was on the brink of death, Syd watched as Loki left the area. Soon after, Nick Fury, the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D., arrived to check the cell, finding Coulson near death. "I''m sorry, boss... I let that pest get away," Coulson weakly said. Looking at Coulson with sadness, Fury urged, "Stay awake. You''ll be fine. Just focus on me." "No... I think I need to rest," Coulson replied with a faint smile. Fury, however, was adamant. "You can''t rest!" "I''ll be fine, boss. They just needed a little push toe together," Coulson said, clearly referring to the Avengers. As soon as he finished speaking, Coulson began to slip into unconsciousness. Watching from the shadows, Syd barely gave them a second nce, unconcerned about Coulson''s fate. Although Coulson''s injuries were severe, and survival seemed unlikely, S.H.I.E.L.D.''s advanced technology was beyond ordinary. Soon enough, Nick Fury would transport Coulson''s body to a secret facility, where the most advanced medical team would work to save him. During the process, they would inject Coulson with a special substance known as GH-325, which would trigger a cellr regeneration effect. In the end, as shown in the "Agents of S.H.I.E.L.D." series, S.H.I.E.L.D. would sessfully bring Coulson back to life. So, Syd didn''t dwell on it much. After onest nce at them, he silently floated to the open hatch and let himself drop. This scene, however, was noticed by Coulson just before he lost consciousness. As for Nick Fury and the others, their attention was focused on Coulson, and their backs were turned, so they didn''t notice anything. Just one look, and Coulson knew who it was. The figure in ck clothing resembled the mysterious person described by Tony Stark and others. What was he doing here? Had he been hiding in the shadows, watching everything unfold? What was his purpose? Could Loki be connected to him? Was he the mastermind behind all of this? In an instant, a flood of conspiracy theories filled Coulson''s hazy mind. With hisst bit of willpower, Coulson tried to warn Fury about what he had seen. "Boss... that... man..." His gaze was fixed on the open hatch, trying to alert Fury. "What man?" Fury asked, confused, just as Coulson''s voice faded, and he slipped inton/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om unconsciousness. Fury, setting aside his sadness for a moment, turned to look behind him, but saw nothing. In the end, he couldn''t figure out what had shocked Coulson so much in his final moments. Chapter 174: Chapter 174 Chapter 174: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Unfortunately, whatever Coulson saw before his death will remain a mystery until he is revived. Soon after, a team of medics hurried over to examine Coulson''s body. Not long after, an announcement came through themunication devices worn by Agent Hill and others: "Agent Coulson is dead. The medical team is on the way..." Tony Stark, Captain America, and the others, who had just stabilized the helicarrier''s descent, fell silent upon hearing the grim news, the atmosphere growing heavy. ... Around the conference table, Nick Fury pulled something out of his pocket. "These were found in Agent Coulson''s jacket." "He never got the chance to get them signed." As Fury spoke, he looked at Captain America, tossing the items onto the table. They were a set of cards, with images of Captain America printed on them. It was evident that Coulson had been a fan, but he never got the opportunity to express it. Captain America, holding the bloodstained cards, fell into a contemtive silence. Nick Fury continued, updating the group on the current situation. "Communications are down. We can''t locate the Tesseract. Banner and Thor are missing. I''m at a loss here." "And now, Coulson is dead. I''ve lost my most trusted lieutenant. Maybe I had iting..." Fury said with a touch of self-deprecation. He then added, "We originally intended to use the Tesseract to make weapons, but I didn''t ce all my bets on that. Instead, I invested in a riskier project." Captain America furrowed his brow in confusion. Fury looked at Tony Stark, exining, "That was my vision. Stark should know." "I called it the Avengers Initiative." "The idea was to bring together a group of remarkable people to see if they could be something more." Pausing briefly, Fury sighed before continuing, "Originally, my goal was to include Stark and a few others, but there were two key individuals I aimed for, though unfortunately, they were out of reach." "Who?" Captain America asked, having an inkling but wanting confirmation. With Stark and Rogers watching, Fury revealed, "Those two were Messiah and that white- d freak, the White Knight." He continued, "But their powers are too terrifying. The world fears them, and they are too easily unhinged. If they lose control, the consequences would be catastrophic." "The instability of mutants is well documented, supported by extensive research and countless incidents." "Thus, rather than being part of the Avengers, they''re more like unstable elements that need to be neutralized." This was why Fury had sent Captain Marvel to eliminate Messiah when he first appeared, hoping to remove a potential threat. However, the chosen battleground wasn''t ideal, and the confrontation ended inconclusively. At this point, Fury paused, avoiding further discussion about the two dangerous Omega-level mutants. However, even though Fury stopped, Stark and Rogers couldn''t help but ponder the implications of including Messiah and the White Knight in the Avengers. The very thought of these two formidable beings joining their ranks was terrifying. If these two had been involved in the helicarrier incident, it likely wouldn''t have happened. Yet, if the Omega mutants did join, they would have questioned Fury''s true motives. If Fury ever directed these two towards some horrific objective, the thought alone was chilling. Unaware of their thoughts, Fury continued, "The main reason I formed the Avengers was so that when we needed them, they could unite and face threats beyond our control!" "Coulson believed in this until the end. He believed in..." Pausing, Fury solemnly added, "The existence of heroes!" But just as Fury finished his impassioned speech, Stark stood up and left the room without a word, clearly not supportive of the Avengers Initiative. Or perhaps Stark had already rejected Fury''s proposal during a previous discussion, having no interest in joining what he mockingly referred to as the ''super boy band.'' As Stark''s figure disappeared from the room, Fury awkwardly muttered, "Well, it''s a bit of a clich¨¦ concept, I suppose." While the three were engaged in conversation, Syd hovered silently above. [Photon Energy +1] [Photon Energy +1] As the notifications chimed in his mind, Syd gazed into the distance from his aerial vantage point. He noticed that Thor had already emerged from the ss cell, but he hesitated to pick up his hammer from the ground. The death of Coulson had shaken him, leaving him uncertain whether to continue fighting. If he did, would more people die? While Thor wavered, Syd drifted a bit further, observing the Hulk, whoy unconscious and naked in the rubble. A worker handed him some pants, which he quickly put on. As Syd absorbed energy points and watched these two, ck Widow and Hawkeye were in one of the helicarrier''s medical rooms. "Barton, you''ll be alright," Natasha reassured him. "How do you know?" Barton forced a smile. He was sweating profusely, lying on the bed with a pained expression as he struggled to break free from the control of the scepter. "I''m running out of time... I..." Barton gasped, "I need to get this out of my head..." "You just need some time. You''ll be back to normal soon," Natasha said, handing him a ss of water. Barton sighed, "You don''t understand. You''ve never had someone take control of your mind. That feeling... of pushing the real you out and filling it with something else..." "Do you know what it''s like to be unmade?" Barton nced at Natasha.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Natasha replied quietly, "You know I''ve been there." Barton paused, recalling some past events, before quickly changing the subject. "How did you wake me up? How did you chase him out?" he asked, referring to his mind- controlled self. "I realigned your consciousness. Hit you really hard on the head," Natasha exined. "Thanks," Barton said, appreciating the gesture. Seeing that Barton was recovering, Natasha went over to undo his restraints, allowing him to move freely again. Chapter 175: Chapter 175 Chapter 175: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [Thank You For Your Support!] At that moment, Barton seemed to recall something, mumbling, "Natasha, how many agents did I...?" Before he could finish, Natasha cut him off, reassuring him with a few words. "Don''t dwell on it. Don''t add to your guilt. It was all Loki''s doing. They''re monsters, and we haven''t been trained to handle this." Whether Barton took her words to heart or not, he suddenly asked, "Loki... did he escape?" "Yes," Natasha nodded, then looked at Barton intently. "Do you know where he went?" Barton shook his head. "No, he never tells me, and I don''t ask." After a brief pause, he added, "He''s probably about to execute his n soon-today." "We need to stop him," Natasha said, her brow furrowed. "Who else is there besides us?" Barton asked. "I don''t know. Whoever''s left." "Alright." Barton then reflected on the lives lost because of him, muttering, "If I could just put an arrow in Loki''s eye, maybe I''d be able to sleep." Hearing his words and seeing that he was slowly returning to his senses, Natasha breathed a sigh of relief, saying, "You''re finally back to normal." But as soon as she said that, Barton remarked, "But you''re not." "You''re a spy, not a soldier. That''s not who you used to be. Now you want to be on the front lines?" "Why?" "What did Loki do to you?" He recalled how Natasha had charged into battle against him while he was under Loki''s control, a behavior that was unlike her usual self. Natasha fell silent for a moment before finally saying, "He didn''t do anything to me, it''s just..." "Natasha?" Natasha stared into the void ahead. "I''m a bit shaken." "Because I''ve got too much blood on my hands..." "I want to make amends..." Natasha remained quiet. The reason she was known as the ck Widow was because of her deadly skills, like the most lethal spider-always slipping past unnoticed until it was toote. Once people realized her presence, it was often already toote. Before joining S.H.I.E.L.D., or rather, the Avengers, she had been trained in a special facility, where she hadmitted numerous heinous acts with cold-blooded precision. Natasha couldn''t help but recall her final graduation test at the Red Room, the facility that trained elite female spies. They were ced in a deste wilderness and told that only one of them could return to graduate. The test provided only enough resources for one person. In the end, only she returned. In Natasha''s mind, she saw herself as a monster, whether in the Red Room or after she left it... She believed she needed to atone for her past sins, to make up for the wrongs she hadmitted. This was why, not long ago, even though she was a spy by trade, she had thrown herself into the front lines of battle. She feltpelled to do something to make amends for her past mistakes. In fact, things were unfolding as Natasha feared. If nothing changed, and no other variables intervened, in the battle against Thanos, she would ultimately sacrifice herself to obtain the Soul Stone. For the Soul Stone, and to ensure Tony Stark and the others could gather the stones to resurrect those lost in the Snap, she would willingly throw herself off a cliff. In the end, everyone else would be resurrected-everyone except her, who had been sacrificed for the stone, leaving her as nothing more than a memory among the Avengers. Her actions of atonement perfectly aligned with the hidden criteria for lifting Thor''s hammer. If, during that moment when Thor invited the Avengers to try lifting Mjolnir, Natasha hadn''t declined, there was a high chance she would have seeded in lifting the hammer. Compared to Jane Foster, who lifted Mjolnir due to her rtionship with Thor, Natasha was far more deserving of that honor. At that moment, Barton, having heard Natasha''s words, seemed to understand something and fell silent. Clearly, he knew some of Natasha''s history. While they conversed, Captain America approached Tony Stark, asking about Coulson. "Was he married?" Steve Rogers inquired. Tony Stark replied, "No, but he had a girlfriend who yed the cello." "I''m sorry for your loss. He seemed like a good man..." Steve said quietly. Tony shook his head. "He was too damn loyal. He went up against Loki alone. He did his duty, but he was in over his head. He should''ve waited for backup!" Steve noticed something and asked, "Is this the first time you''ve seen a soldier die?" Tony, with a serious expression, quickly denied, "But we''re not soldiers!" After a moment of silence, Tony continued, "I don''t n to follow Fury''s orders." Steve, thinking of something, said, "Neither do I. Fury and Loki are both responsible for Coulson''s death. But right now, we have to focus on the bigger picture." "Loki needs a power source. If we could fabricate one..." Steve was about to suggest a n to lure Loki into a trap when Tony interrupted, having had a sudden realization about Loki. "Loki... he''s an attention-seeker." "That''s not important..." Steve didn''t understand what Tony was getting at. But Tony continued, "It''s crucial. That''s his personality. He knows all about our backgrounds." "Why do you think that is?" "To make us fight each other?" Steve asked, still puzzled. Tony nodded, "Exactly. Divide and conquer. It''s brilliant. He knows that to win, he has to defeat us all." "He wants to beat us, and he wants an audience to see it!" "He wants spectators..." "Last time, in front of the whole crowd..." The more Tony spoke, the more certain he became. Steve also remembered the scene at the za, where Loki had stood high above, demanding the crowd kneel before him. Tony continued, "That was just a preview. Today is the main event!" "Loki is a textbook egomaniac. He wants the flowers, the apuse..." "He needs a prominent building to stand atop so his name can be glorified..." As Tony''s voice trailed off, he and Steve exchanged nces, both realizing what Loki was nning. In New York, the building that fit that description was Stark Tower. They instantly knew Loki''s next move. "That bastard!" Tony cursed. ... While Tony and Steve discussed, up on the rooftop of Stark Tower, numerous devices had been set up, and Dr. Selvig was busy with final preparations. It was clear that these were the tools needed to activate the Tesseract, and the portal to another dimension was about to open above Stark Tower. Not far away, hidden in the shadows of a nearby building, a group of yellow-robed sorcerers observed Dr. Selvig''s actions. "Is the Lord''s prophecy about to be fulfilled?" "What prophecy?" Kaecilius and a dozen other sorcerers gazed intently, both expectant and confused. Chapter 176: Chapter 176 Chapter 176: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Kaecilius and the dozen other sorcerers watched the events unfolding atop Stark Tower, their eyes filled with a mixture of anticipation and confusion. Just by observing, they had a premonition that something significant was about to happen, especially with the inside information from their contact within S.H.I.E.L.D., who had briefed them on the Tesseract''s capabilities. Such a divine object, coupled with advanced technological equipment, clearly indicated that the other party had grand ambitions. At that moment, one of the sorcerers among Kaecilius''s group couldn''t help but recall the great demon''s prophecy. The words of the demon seemed to echo in their minds once again. The Earth would soon face its destined fate; it would be invaded. A great war would begin, a war that would have far-reaching consequences, possibly leading to the Blip event? The sorcerers'' hearts filled with even more curiosity and expectation. What exactly did the demon''s prophecy entail? As they pondered this, back aboard the S.H.I.E.L.D. Helicarrier, Steve Rogers, having figured out Loki''s n, hurriedly sought out Natasha Romanoff. Bursting into the medical room, he warned, "We need to move." "Where to?" Natasha asked, puzzled. "I''ll tell you on the way." Before Natasha could respond, Clint, who had just emerged from the washroom, chimed in, "I can fly." Soon after, the group donned their uniforms, grabbed their weapons-bows, shields, and more-and hurried towards a waiting jet. Meanwhile, on the Helicarrier, Director Nick Fury was flipping through Captain America''s cards, the ones left behind by Coulson. Maria Hill, the slim, attractive agent in a ck uniform, approached. "Sir," she said, noticing the blood-stained cards in Fury''s hands, unable to stop herself from asking, "Weren''t those cards originally in Coulson''s locker, not his jacket?" Fury didn''t deny it. He admitted openly, "They needed a push." Clearly, he had employed a small trick, taking the cards from Coulson''s locker, staining them with blood, and presenting them to the team as if they had been found on Coulson''s person. At that moment, Fury''s earpiece crackled to life. "An unauthorized jet has taken off from tform Six!" Nick Fury nced up, just in time to see a jet speeding away. In an instant, he knew it had to be Steve and the others. "Found Loki, have they?" Fury muttered. After watching the jet for a few seconds, he turned his attention back to the Helicarrier, his tone firm as he issued orders through his earpiece. "I wantmunication systems back online, no matter what it takes!" He then hurried toward his office, giving Maria Hill additional instructions as he went. "I need updates constantly."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yes, sir," Hill responded. Simultaneously, Thor, regaining his confidence, lifted Mjolnir, summoning bolts of lightning from the skies. Meanwhile, Tony was flying alone in his Mark armor, heading straight for Stark Tower. While Stark and the others were making their moves, Syd had already arrived near the center of New York, close to Stark Tower. From his vantage point, he spotted Tony Stark approaching from the distance. "It''s about to start..." Syd thought, his eyes filled with anticipation as he waited for the opportune moment to seize the Tesseract and the Scepter. As for the consequences of seizing the Tesseract in broad daylight, he wasn''t concerned in the slightest. At that moment, under the watchful eyes of Kaecilius, Syd, and others, the massive technological apparatus atop Stark Tower began to hum to life. The Tesseract, positioned at the center of the apparatus, began to glow with a brilliant blue- white light, slowly rising into the air. Bolts of energy crackled around the Tesseract, and a constant buzzing filled the air as it started to spin. It was releasing its energy... By then, Tony Stark had reached Stark Tower. "Sir, I''ve shut down the Arc Reactor, but the Tesseract is still powering up!" JARVIS warned. As Tony flew closer to the building, he spotted Dr. Selvig operating the equipment. He issued a stern warning, "Shut it down, Dr. Selvig!" However, under Loki''s control, Selvig felt no fear. He called back, "It''s toote!" "It''s already unstoppable!" "It''s going to show us... a whole new universe!" "Fine!" Tony snapped, raising his gauntlet and firing a repulsor st at the equipment without hesitation. Boom! The energy st shot out, but as soon as it reached the device, a blue energy shield, clearly powered by the Tesseract, sprung up, absorbing the st. Not only did the shield repel the attack, but it also reflected the energy back with immense force! An explosion echoed as the energy shockwave sted Tony Stark away, sending Dr. Selvig crashing into the building, knocking him unconscious. Watching this unfold from a distance, Syd contemted the situation. It seemed that, as Selvig had said, there was no way to stop the device now-at least not without something rted to the Infinity Stones. Generally, only a stone could counter another stone, or destroy it. The only way to stop this device was with the Mind Stone, or another stone''s power. Or perhaps, a power rted to the energy of the stones. "I wonder if my Chaos Magic can stop this thing?" Syd mused, curious. He wasn''t sure if the Chaos Magic he had mimicked contained the power of the Mind Stone. If it did, it might stop, or even destroy the Tesseract. If not, then it would be a moot point. Tony Stark seemed toe to a simr realization. JARVIS''s voice chimed in. "Sir, that''s pure energy-it can''t be prated." "Yeah, I noticed," Tony muttered, adding, "Initiate n B!" "But sir, the Mark 7 isn''t ready forbat yet," JARVIS cautioned. "Doesn''t matter-we''re out of time!" Tony insisted, preparing to deploy his newly developed suit. Landing on the armor deployment tform atop the tower, robotic arms began removing his current suit piece by piece. At that moment, Tony spotted Loki standing in one of the building''s floors. Instantly, irritation and anger red across Tony''s face. Loki noticed him too, smiling nonchntly. Tony ignored him and walked into the building. "You''re here to beg for mercy, I presume?" Loki taunted as they closed the distance between them. Chapter 177: Chapter 177 Chapter 177: ? [500PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1000PS!] Tony maintained a facade of calmness as he engaged in small talk with Loki, all while making his way to the bar in the living room. Taking advantage of Loki''s distraction, he discreetly put on the wristband that controlled the Mark VII armor. Eventually, Loki grew impatient and prepared to control him using the Mind Scepter. However, when the Mind Scepter touched Tony''s chest, there was a crisp clink-the scepter had struck the arc reactor embedded in his chest. The smug smile on Loki''s face gradually froze. With a ding, Loki tapped the scepter against Tony''s chest again. After confirming that it failed once more, he incredulously remarked, "I''ve never missed before." Tony tried to console him, "It''s natural to have an off day. Alright, don''t beat yourself up over it. Everyone has their-" Before he could finish his sentence, Loki, now embarrassed and furious, grabbed Tony by the neck and threw him to the ground. "Jarvis, what are you waiting for!" Tony called out as he struggled to get up. Loki approached and grabbed Tony''s chin, sneering, "You will all kneel before me!" Tony, in a panic, shouted, "Activate, quickly!" Jarvis had just activated the Mark VII, but before Tony could suit up, Loki grabbed him and hurled him out of the tower. With a crash, Tony smashed through the ss, plummeting toward the ground below. Fortunately, just before impact, the Mark VII armor sessfully attached itself to him, fitting perfectly as he fell. Tony flew back to the top of the tower and fired aser, knocking Loki down. "Huh?" At that moment, the device connected to the Tesseract activated! A blinding blue-white beam shot straight into the sky! The clouds began to part, revealing a void that led to who knows where-a portal! On the other side of the portal, the Chitaurimander and the Chitauri soldiers saw the suddenly opened gateway and felt a surge of excitement. In the next instant, one ship after another flew into the open portal. As they crossed the portal, they were met with bright sunlight and a skyline filled with towering buildings. The sound of ships piercing through the air echoed over New York City. Watching this, Tony said solemnly, "Come on, army!" With that, he flew into the sky without hesitation, heading straight for the approaching Chitauri. Meanwhile, nearby, Kaecilius and the other sorcerers also witnessed this unfolding event. Their eyes were filled with shock and awe. "The prophecy of the Master hase true!" Kaecilius murmured reverently.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Beside him, a burly sorcerer named Perry also spoke with reverence, "The Demon God said Earth would meet its destined fate and be invaded, and it''s actually happening?!" "Is this Earth''s destined fate?" "Invasion, so that''s what it meant?" "An alien invasion?" At this moment, Yossis and the others, who had once doubted the Demon God''s power and even had some lingering doubts until just moments ago, were now filled only with shock. What was happening before their eyes was precisely what the Demon God had predicted! How unbelievable! At the same time, they couldn''t help but recall the Demon God''s next words. A war would begin a war with widespread consequences. Would Earth experience an extinction-level event? Widespread consequences? Extinction-level event? What were those? Would they really happen? "Is this battle in New York City what the great Demon God referred to as the extinction-level event?" Yossis wondered aloud. "Probably," Perry nodded, convinced. At that moment, the other sorcerers also believed that the extinction-level event mentioned by the great Demon God must be what was happening now. As they watched, Tony soared into the sky, destroying one flying vessel after another. This scene was also noticed by the citizens of New York. After all, anyone who wasn''t blind could see the energy beam shooting from the top of the Stark Tower, the space portal above it, and the flying vessels carrying the Chitauri. One by one, pedestrians stopped in their tracks, and cars came to a halt as everyone looked up at the sky. "Oh my God..." "I feel like I''m dreaming..." "What''s going on, is this the end of the world?" Screams erupted, and some pedestrians, sensing the danger, began to flee in panic. As they ran, the Chitauri, piloting small flying crafts, began their attack. Energy sts were fired from the crafts. Boom! Boom! Boom! Cars and pedestrians were blown away, with blood and mes spreading from the Stark Tower as the epicenter. While the screams of the crowd filled the air, Syd, hiding in a dark corner, suddenly noticed a blue energy st heading his way, along with a Chitauri craft rapidly approaching. Clearly, the Chitauri pilot had spotted him. Human, die! The Chitauri pilot''s heart was filled with a sadistic pleasure. To him, it was just another Earthling about to die at his hands. The thought made him exhrated. As the craft sped toward him, Syd sighed. In the Chitauri pilot''s stunned gaze, Syd reached out and effortlessly caught the blue energy st. Throughout the entire process, aside from a slight sting in his palm, the energy st didn''t even break his skin. The Chitauri pilot was dumbfounded. Is this the fragile Earthling? "Who am I? Where am I?" At that moment, the Chitauri pilot felt only confusion. But in the next second, he had no time to think about anything else, as a beam of sunlight descended from the sky, piercing through his chest and destroying his craft in the blink of an eye. The Chitauri pilot was left in shock. Boom! The craft exploded mid-air. Seeing this, Syd felt even more exasperated. Is this a joke? Suddenly, he looked up at the Stark Tower in the distance. There, Loki, d in his horned armor and wielding the Mind Scepter, appeared on the tower''s balcony. At the same time, a figure holding a hammer flew up to meet him-Thor. "Loki, shut down the Tesseract, or I''ll destroy it!" Thor shouted in warning. "You can''t, it''s unstoppable now. The only thing left is war!" Loki replied with a wide grin. "Alright then!" Thor, now furious,unched himself at Loki. The two began to fight. From afar, watching the battle, Syd paused for a moment, casually dodging a stray bullet as he quietly stepped further into the shadows to avoid being noticed by Thor and Loki. It wasn''t his time to step into the fray just yet... Chapter 178: Chapter 178 Chapter 178: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] [Check My Other Trantions!] [Updates Every Day!] [Naruto: Superpower Roulette] [One Piece: My Crew Is Trash!] [Pok¨¦mon Breeder in One Piece] [Starting as a ss 5 Mutant] [I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] [Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs) [Naruto: Infinite New World] ==== Stark Tower. Thor wielded Mjolnir, while Loki brandished the Mind Scepter. The two shed fiercely, their battle asionally sending debris crashing down from the surrounding buildings. Meanwhile, as Tony fought his difficult battle, a female voice came through hismunicator. "Stark, we''re on your right." A fighter jet approached from the distance, piloted by none other than Captain America and the others. Upon hearing this, Tony couldn''t help but quip, "Did you take a bullock cart? You''re too slow!" After his remark, he continued, "Head to Park Avenue; I''ll lead these guys over there." With a swarm of Chitauri ships in pursuit, Tony flew full speed toward Park Avenue. Thanks to theirbined efforts, several Chitauri were taken down. "Sir, more areing," Jarvis warned. Sure enough, just as they eliminated some, more Chitauri appeared. As Tony began to feel overwhelmed, he noticed that the jet carrying Captain America and the others was struck on the wing by Loki''s scepter as it neared him. Fortunately, under Hawkeye''s skillful control, the jetnded safely, allowing Tony to breathe a sigh of relief. As soon as they exited the jet, Captain America and the others noticed the space portal in the sky bing active again. A swarm of Chitauri pilots descended, apanied by a massive, whale-like iron warship. The warship''s menacing appearance left Captain America and the others in shock, overwhelmed by a sense of helplessness. How are we supposed to fight this? This colossal warship was far beyond anything humanly possible tobat. As the warship flew, Chitauri soldiers began jumping from it, wreaking havoc on the human poption below. "Stark, do you see this?" Captain America called Iron Man. "I see it, but I still can''t believe it," Tony responded, equally incredulous. As he spoke, he thought of the Hulk, "Where''s Banner? Is he here yet?" "Let me know the moment he arrives!" With that, Tony flew toward the warship, observing its destructive path through the city''s buildings. He instructed Jarvis, "Jarvis, find its weak spot!" While Tony searched for the warship''s weak point, the battle between Loki and Thor was reaching its conclusion. "Look at this, look around you!" Thor said as he restrained Loki, gesturing for him to observe the destruction. Loki nced around and saw the fires of war spreading through the city, with buildings engulfed in mes. "Do you think this will end with your rule?" Thor asked angrily. Loki, shaken by the brutality of the war, felt a pang of fear as Thor''s words sank in. Although he had these thoughts, when Thor confronted him, Loki retorted, "It''s toote; it''s toote to stop it!" As he spoke, he looked again at the burning New York City, lost in thought. "No, we can stop it together!" Thor pleaded, trying to persuade him. Loki turned back to stare at Thor. After a few seconds, defiance filled his heart. The more Thor spoke like this, the more Loki wanted to oppose him, unwilling to admit he was wrong. In the next moment, Loki pulled out a spiked weapon and swiftly stabbed Thor in the side. Thor, weakened, released Loki and crouched to the ground, clutching his abdomen. Loki, his expression cold, mocked, "Sentimental fool." But before Loki could react, Thor unexpectedly rose and punched him. Caught off guard, Loki was quickly overpowered, even losing the Mind Scepter as he fell to the ground. Without sparing a thought for the scepter, Loki rolled off Stark Tower andnded precisely on a Chitauri craft. Thor could only watch as Loki made his escape. Meanwhile, after some analysis, Tonyunched his attack on the warship. He fired a barrage of small missiles, perfectly striking the warship. Although it didn''t cause much damage, it did grab the warship''s attention. "Alright, got its attention." "What''s the next move?" As Tony flew ahead, he tried firingser sts and other attacks at the warship, but none of them did more than scratch the surface. Seeing this, Tony felt a deep sense of helplessness. In the distance, Captain America and the others watched as his efforts failed. Who could take down this thing? Besides the Hulk, who wasn''t here, who could possibly deal with this? As they stood in despair, unsure of what to do, Syd, hidden in a nearby corner, also noticed the rapidly approaching warship. Given his proximity to Stark Tower, it was inevitable that the warship would likelye into contact with him if left unchecked. "Troublesome..." Syd immediately felt annoyed. Why does this warship have to head in my direction? Feeling frustrated, he decided not to tolerate it any longer. In the next second, as Tony, Captain America, and the others felt helpless and unsure of what to do, the sunlight within a kilometer suddenly dimmed! Like a bolt of lightning, a golden beam, no thicker than a pinky finger, appeared! The warship, along with the Chitauri controlling it and those rampaging aboard, was caught off guard. Under the stunned gazes of Captain America, the passersby, and the Chitauri, the golden beam swiftly sliced through the center of the warship. Like cutting through fish, the golden light shed, and the warship was split in two right before everyone''s eyes! Boom! The warship froze mid-air, split in half, and plummeted toward the ground. As it fell, the sharp-eyed Captain America, Hawkeye, and others noticed that the center of the warship had melted into molten metal. Clearly, this warship had been cut by an incredibly high-temperature beam. "What just happened?" Tony and the others were stunned. The thing they had found so daunting, so difficult to deal with, was suddenly gone? What was that? As they stood there in shock, the Chitauri, who had witnessed the scene, were equally astonished and furious, unable to believe what had just happened. "Who did that?" "It''s impossible! Just a mere human!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Could an Earthling have done this? Impossible! Even they would need considerable time to destroy the warship, let alone humans with their primitive technology. They simply couldn''t believe that an Earthling could have done this. Captain America, the passersby, and the Chitauri waited for a while but didn''t see anyone reveal themselves. So how did it happen, and who did it? Who could do something like this? At this moment, their hearts were filled with confusion and bewilderment. Chapter 179: Chapter 179 Chapter 179: ? [1000PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1500PS] [Also If We Reach 80 Reviews I''ll Upload +1 Extra Chapter!] Amid their confusion, the battle paused for a moment before resuming. In the sky, Loki suppressed his doubts and resumedmanding the Chitauri. "All units, move out!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om To the shock of Captain America and the others, an overwhelming number of whale-like warships descended from the sky, so many that it seemed hopeless. At that moment, an evenrger warship emerged from the space portal. "Loki, you''ve disappointed me. I entrusted you with this army, and yet you still haven''t dealt with these humans," a humanoid creature d in ck, whose appearance was hideous by human standards, stood atop the massive warship. With just one look, Loki recognized who it was-the Chitauri Commander. Loki hadn''t expected this guy to dare cross through the portal. As he thought this, he noticed the numerous warships pouring through the portal, surrounding the Chitauri Commander. In such a situation, even if an attack were to suddenly appear, it would first hit the warships around themander. Listening to themander''s words, Loki quickly retorted, "Have you ever considered that your army might just be too weak?" "You!" The Chitauri Commander was enraged. If it weren''t for the critical timing, he would''ve tried to eliminate this insolent being who dared insult the Chitauri army. How dare he call the Chitauri army weak! Ignoring Loki, the Chitauri Commander gazed at the burning human city below, a look of disdain in his eyes. Humans are nothing! At that moment, a scream echoed from near Stark Tower, drawing Loki''s attention. A middle-aged woman was seen protecting two children, a boy and a girl, as they hid in a corner, panic-stricken. As the building next to them was destroyed by stray fire, their hiding spot was exposed to the Chitauri forces. Seeing this, a few Chitauri soldiers became excited, eager to eliminate the mother and her children. "There are still people who haven''t evacuated?" From a distance, Captain America and the others noticed the scene, their hearts sinking. Without a word, they rushed or flew toward the family, intent on destroying the approaching Chitauri craft. The Chitauri Commander watched this with a sneer, thinking these human heroes were foolish and overestimating their abilities. The mother and her children, cornered, looked in terror at the approaching Chitauri craft. Suddenly, before Captain America could reach them, a group of ck figures appeared, -catching everyone''s attention. There were at least a hundred of them, rapidly swarming toward the area. "What are those things?" The Chitauri Commander was momentarily stunned. Even Loki was puzzled, unable to identify what these humanoid figures were. While they and the Chitauri soldiers were bewildered, Tony, Captain America, and the recently arrived Hulk recognized them instantly, as did the woman and her children. "Oh my God, it''s the Sentinel robots!" The middle-aged woman, Merche, eximed in surprise. Her eyes filled with hope as she shouted joyfully, "We''re saved!" Even the two children, around eight or nine years old, were wide-eyed with excitement, pping their hands in delight. In the sky, the Chitauri Commander and Loki both noticed the expressions of joy on the humans'' faces. What are these things that can make these desperate humans so happy? The Chitauri Commander and Loki exchanged confused nces. At that moment, a Chitauri craft closed in on the mother and her children. Their conversation was transmitted to the Chitauri Commander and Loki through theirmunication devices. The woman, smiling in relief, reassured the children, "These Sentinel robots were designed tobat the Omega mutants Messiah and White Knight. With them, we''re sure to be saved." "Mom, that''s great! These aliens can''t kill us now!" The children, now overjoyed, had even stopped crying, tears of happiness filling their eyes. Loki and the Chitauri Commander exchanged another look. "What is this human woman and those children talking about?" The Chitauri Commander was incredulous. He couldn''t believe what he had just heard-that this human woman and those children actually thought these ck figures would save them and that the Chitauri couldn''t kill them. How is that possible? Are they dreaming? The Chitauri Commander sneered, thinking these humans were utterly foolish to believe that some ck humanoid figures could defeat the Chitauri army. Even though they had countless Chitauri soldiers behind them, not to mention their advanced technology, he wasn''t worried about these ck figures. Whatever they were, they couldn''t stop them; they would all be destroyed! Moreover, upon hearing that these things were designed to fight someone named Messiah and White Knight, themander was even more disdainful. Messiah? White Knight? Some Omega mutants? Just two humans? Ridiculous! The idea that something made to fight two humans could be used against the Chitauri army- wasn''t thatughable? It was like ants creating weapons to fight bacteria and thinking they could challenge the sun-utterly absurd! In the distance, ck Widow, Captain America, Hawkeye, the Hulk, and Tony gathered together. "What are those, human weapons?" Thor asked, raising his head in surprise. Captain America immediately responded, "Those things are Sentinel robots, designed primarily tobat Messiah and White Knight." "They''re both Omega mutants, the main targets of the Sentinel robots." Listening to Captain America''s exnation, Thor''s eyes were filled with both surprise and doubt. Sentinel robots? Messiah and White Knight? Omega mutants? "Can these ck lumps really fight the Chitauri army?" Using something designed to fight two so-called Omega humans against an entire army? Even Thor was hesitant at this point. Just then, under the watchful eyes of the Chitauri Commander, Loki, Thor, Tony, and the others, the Sentinel robots sprang into action. Chapter 180: Chapter 180 Chapter 180: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] [Check My Other Trantions!] [Updates Every Day!] [Naruto: Superpower Roulette] [One Piece: My Crew Is Trash!] [Pok¨¦mon Breeder in One Piece] [Starting as a ss 5 Mutant] [I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] [Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs) [Naruto: Infinite New World] ==== Over a hundred ck Sentinel robots moved in unison, swiftly charging toward the Chitauri forces. Under the watchful eyes of Captain America, Loki, the Chitauri Commander, and others, each of these robots began to disy special abilities. Boom! One Sentinel robot opened its head, and a yellow-redser beam shot out, instantly striking a nearby Chitauri craft. With an explosive st, the craft was blown apart mid-air. Having neutralized its target, the Sentinel robot''s logic system processed the situation and immediately locked onto the next closest Chitauri craft. In the next moment, it flew toward it. And this was just one of the more basic disys. What truly shocked Loki, Thor, the Chitauri Commander, and others were the other Sentinels. One Sentinel''s body turned into a metallic silver form, and it began crashing through the air, even targeting a whale-like warship. It jumped onto the warship and started attacking it with its arms. No matter how the Chitauri retaliated, they barely managed to damage the Sentinel. In the end, it took a Chitauri soldier using a special energy gun to finally cause some damage to the Sentinel, and even then, the difficulty of the process was staggering. Additionally, there were Sentinels capable of controlling crystals, freezing Chitauri crafts in mid-air-an ability that clearly belonged to Yann, one of Messiah''s Twelve Disciples. After capturing Yann, Alexander Rod had him detained in a new facility, allowing the Sentinels to replicate and upload his powers for use at any time. Loki, the Chitauri Commander, and Thor witnessed these Sentinels deploying one special ability after another. As the Sentinels attacked, the Chitauri forces suffered heavy losses. Seeing this, the Chitauri Commander was filled with disbelief. Their army, the mighty Chitauri forces, was being temporarily held back by these ck human-made machines? "Impossible!" "How could humans create something like this?" The Chitauri Commander shook his head in disbelief; the scene before him was beyond his imagination. Humans could create such terrifying machines? Suddenly, a critical point dawned on him. "Loki, I heard that human woman say that these ck machines were made to fight those so- called Omega mutants?" "Two humans?" He turned to Loki beside him. Loki, who was equally shocked, nodded, confirming that he had heard correctly. At this moment, the Chitauri Commander could only murmur in astonishment, "Something created to fight two humans?" "And it''s being used to fight our Chitauri army?" A chilling thought began to form in his mind. Even Loki seemed to be considering the same thing. Such terrifying machines, mass-produced, were designed tobat just two people? Two humans? Omega mutants? Then, just how powerful must those two be? Were they overthinking it? The two exchanged a nce, their eyes filled with disbelief and suspicion. In the distance, Thor was equally stunned, his mouth agape as he turned to Captain America and the others. "Hey, you guys never told me you had such secret weapons that could be used against the Chitauri army!" ck Widow, Captain America, Hawkeye, Hulk, and Tony were all equally shocked. They had only ever seen the Sentinels fight against Messiah and White Knight, two Omega mutants. In their hands, the Sentinels were like toys, easily destroyed. They had never imagined that these Sentinels could be so effective inbat. At that moment, they realized they had underestimated the situation. Messiah and White Knight could easily deal with the Sentinels, but that didn''t mean the Sentinels were weak-it only highlighted how terrifying those two Omega mutants were. After recovering from her shock, Natasha exined, "These Sentinels belong to another department. Fury tried to get involved, but the senators overruled him, so..." They hadn''t expected the Sentinels to appear here... Hearing Natasha''s exnation, Thor was still a bit puzzled. "These things are called Sentinels?" "And they were made to fight Omega mutants?" Like Loki and the Chitauri Commander, he too noticed the underlying issue. Something this powerful was created to fight just two humans? Thor found it all hard to believe and confusing. With the Sentinels now in the fray, the pressure on Captain America and the others suddenly eased. The Chitauri Commander, whose face was already dark, now looked even more grim. Although they had many soldiers, and those passing through the portal were only a fraction of their forces, if they relied solely on numbers, they might eventually overwhelm these ck machines. But if this continued, they would suffer heavy losses, which was not what the Commander had anticipated or intended. What infuriated and bewildered the Chitauri Commander even more were the next few words spoken by the mother and her children. From a distance, the woman and her children, seeing the Sentinels gaining the upper hand, grew excited.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The two children pped their hands in delight, cheering for the Sentinels. Their mother, Merche, wore an expression of satisfaction and began praising loudly. "Thank God!" "Sentinels are Sentinels. Even though they can''t handle Messiah and White Knight, and are just small fry easily dealt with by those two mutants, they''re still more than enough to take down these aliens!" "Look at their power, it''s amazing. Keep it up and get rid of these disgusting aliens!" Her words echoed in the air. Hearing the woman''s words, the Chitauri Commander''s expression grew even darker. At the same time, his heart was filled with suspicion and uncertainty. Messiah? White Knight? Those two again? But the most shocking thing he heard was that these Sentinels, which he considered formidable-so formidable that it would take the manpower of an entire whale-like warship to take one down-were merely small fry against those two? In his mind, the Sentinels'' strength should have given them the upper hand against Messiah and White Knight, perhaps even killing them! But what had this woman said? These powerful Sentinels were just easily dealt with by those two humans? At this moment, the Chitauri Commander was left in disbelief. He couldn''t believe it! Many Chitauri soldiers had also heard the woman''s words, causing a stir among them, their hearts filled with disbelief and shock. Even Loki, at that moment, felt that the woman was exaggerating-was she really spouting such tant lies? By now, the Chitauri Commander had snapped out of his shock and dered confidently, "That human woman must know we''re eavesdropping, so she''s deliberately saying this to undermine our morale!" Chapter 181: Chapter 181 Chapter 181: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] [Check My Other Trantions!] [Updates Every Day!] [Naruto: Superpower Roulette] [One Piece: My Crew Is Trash!] [Pok¨¦mon Breeder in One Piece] [Starting as a ss 5 Mutant] [I''ve Already Confronted the Five Kage, and the System Just Arrived!] [Marvel: I Started by Containing SCPs) [Naruto: Infinite New World] ==== "Such a cunning woman, humans truly are full of deceptions!" The Chitaurimander gazed deeply at the human woman. If she hadn''t overyed her hand, he might have believed her and gotten frightened. Fortunately, the woman''s rhetorical skills werecking, and her words gave away a w that he caught onto. "You''re right." Loki, hearing this, fully agreed, though his face showed some anger. He was quite displeased by how the human woman had yed him. In the distance. "While the sentinel robots are holding them off, let''s move quickly." Noticing the Chitauri''s advanced weaponry and their overwhelming numbers, Captain America saw that some sentinel robots had already begun to fall, so he quickly gave orders. "Stall them until the portal closes. Barton, head to the rooftop and find out their marching routes." As he spoke, he turned toward Iron Man. "Stark, hold your ground. Anything approaching these three streets, either force them to retreat or burn them to ashes. Natasha..." As Captain America issued orders, ck Widow and the others nodded in unison and dispersed, each heading off to carry out their respective tasks. "Need a lift?" Hawkeye looked at Stark. "Hold on tight, don''t fall off." With that, Tony grabbed Barton by the back and flew up to the top of a tall building. Upon reaching the rooftop, Hawkeye began observing the routes while intermittently drawing arrows and firing them. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh- Explosive arrows shot out, each one hitting its target with pinpoint uracy. Explosions echoed continuously. At that moment. Thor, wielding his hammer, jumped onto a nearby rooftop. Raising Mjolnir high, the sky immediately filled with clouds, and thick bolts of lightning soon rained down. Thor then directed them toward the area near the portal. Boom, boom, boom! Bolts of lightning struck, forcing Loki and the Chitaurimander near the portal to the ground, their faces filled with anger. In the process, several Chitauri aircraft were also destroyed by the lightning. Meanwhile. Hulk, encouraged by Captain America, leaped between buildings, continuously attacking the Chitauri. As for Captain America, after giving a final instruction to ck Widow, he dashed off to rescue a mother and her two daughters in the distance. Seeing this, ck Widow didn''t follow. Without closing the portal, no matter how many Chitauri they eliminated, they wouldn''t be able to finish them off. Seizing the moment, she bravely jumped onto a Chitauri aircraft. After dispatching the Chitauri pilot, she took control of the aircraft and flew it toward the rooftop of Stark Tower, preparing to try to shut down the Tesseract. Before Natasha could reach Stark Tower, Dr. Selvig, who had passed out on the rooftop earlier, struggled to regain consciousness. Due to the impact that knocked him out, he had broken free from Loki''s mind control. Seeing the Chitauri ships flying overhead and the widespread destruction, he felt a deep sense of fear and regret over his previous actions. At that moment, Natasha arrived nearby on the Chitauri aircraft. She leaped into the air,nding on the rooftop of Stark Tower. Staring at the Tesseract, which was continuously emitting massive amounts of energy, ck Widow found herself momentarily unsure of how to deal with it. "His scepter..." Suddenly, a voice came from behind her-it was Dr. Selvig. "Doctor?" Natasha turned around. Before Natasha could ask, Dr. Selvig continued exining, "Loki''s scepter... it can counteract the Tesseract. It can prate the Tesseract''s shield..." Seeing Natasha''s puzzled expression, the doctor exined further, "Because it can''t fight against itself." Evidently, he had realized that the energyposition of the scepter and the Tesseract was quite simr, believing they were essentially the same. He pointed to the area below, "Loki''s scepter is down there." Natasha walked over and looked down, spotting the scepter that had fallen during Loki and Thor''s battle. Quickly, she retrieved the scepter. Holding it, she thrust it toward the blue energy shield of the Tesseract. As soon as the two made contact, a bright sh erupted, and a sharp sound of shing energy echoed.N?v(el)B\\jnn Though there was some resistance, the scepter steadily pressed forward. Seeing this, Natasha urgently spoke into hermunicator, "I can shut the portal. Hold on!" In the distance, a tired Tony and the others perked up upon hearing this, instinctively breathing a sigh of relief. With the addition of the sentinel robots, the American politicians, and Fury''s efforts, the nuclear missile that was set to annihte New York was either dyed or neverunched. Without the threat of the nuke, Natasha was not stopped by Tony and focused solely on closing the space portal. As the tip of the scepter pierced the core of the device, the Tesseract''s energy transmission was interrupted. In the next moment, the towering blue beam of light disappeared, and the portal in the sky suddenly began to close. "It''s over!" The Avengers'' faces lit up with joy. "No!" Loki, the Chitaurimander, and others watched this scene with anger and disbelief. Just as everyone thought it was over, far away on a high rooftop, a group of yellow-robed sorcerers began to converse. Watching the rooftop of Stark Tower, the burly Perry became excited. "Lord Kaecilius, has the prophecy of the great demone to an end?" He then solemnly asked, "Should we retrieve the Tesseract?" "And that scepter-it looks like quite the treasure. If we take it and offer it to the great demon, the great demon will surely reward us!" Hearing his words, Kaecilius, who was previously unsure of what to do next, suddenly had his eyes light up. He knew it was very possible! Moreover, with most of the Chitauri wiped out, this event was almost over. This was the best opportunity to seize the Tesseract and the scepter! With the eyes of a dozen sorcerers on him, Kaecilius smiled and nodded. Perry and the others instantly beamed with joy. As the Chitaurimander''s face twisted in rage and the Avengers sighed in relief, believing the battle was over, a yellow portal of fiery sparks suddenly opened atop Stark Tower for all to see! "What is this?" The Chitaurimander, Loki, Captain America, and the others stared in astonishment. Chapter 182: Chapter 182 Chapter 182: ? [1500PS REACHED!!! Next Goal: 2000!] Another unexpected event? Captain America and the others grew alert, assuming it was more reinforcements for the Chitauri. However, what they didn''t realize was that the Chitaurimander and his troops were just as bewildered. Themander instinctively nced at Loki, but Loki shook his head, indicating they weren''t his people. Under everyone''s watchful gaze, the portal sparkled with mes, revealing arge opening. At this moment, both Captain America and the Chitaurimander could clearly see what was on the other side of the portal. "A portal?" ck Widow, who had just closed the space portal, instinctively nced at the scepter in her hand and then at the equipment nearby. After confirming that the device had not been activated, she couldn''t help but feel astonished. Someone had managed to open a space portal without the use of the Tesseract? Who could it be? What were they nning? Soon, the figures became clear. A middle-aged man with blond hair tied in a small ponytail, wearing a yellow robe, led a group of simrly dressed individuals out of the portal. It was Kaecilius and the other sorcerers. Having confirmed their intention to seize both the Tesseract and the scepter to offer them to the great demon, they had decisively acted, casually opening a portal to Stark Tower to steal the two relics. "Who are these guys, more theater actors?" Looking at their attire, Tony couldn''t help but quip in surprise. How many times had it been now? Once again, people wearing strange outfits had shown up. Of course, despite his sarcasticment, Stark''s guard was fully up, perhaps even more so than usual. After all, people dressed in bizarre outfits were typically trouble, like Loki and Thor. Tony had learned his lesson by now. As soon as they stepped out of the portal, Kaecilius and his followers made a beeline for the device housing the Tesseract. Noticing their movements, both Captain America''s group and the Chitaurimander''s forces were shocked. "Stop! No one is allowed to approach!" Natasha was quick to react. Holding the scepter in one hand, she pulled a ck handgun from her waist with the other, aiming it directly at the approaching sorcerers as she warned them, hoping to drive them away. However, Kaecilius and his followers only halted briefly at her warning before their eyes shifted toward her. Kaecilius'' gaze sharpened, focusing on the ck handgun in her hand. The next second, something unexpected happened. Two of Kaecilius'' followers, acting on his signal, raised their hands simultaneously. Two yellow energy whips materialized, instantly wrapping around Natasha''s scepter and handgun. In the blink of an eye, both items were snatched from Natasha''s unprepared hands. One of the sorcerers quickly opened a portal and threw the handgun into it. Meanwhile, Perry, another follower, handed the scepter to Kaecilius. "What a marvelous artifact, the great demon will surely be pleased," Kaecilius marveled. While stroking the golden shaft of the scepter, he felt the immense energy emanating from the gem at its tip, his eyes filled with awe and excitement. At this moment, the other sorcerers were also thrilled, their eyes full of anticipation for the rewards they would receive from the great demon after offering this powerful relic. While they were eagerly waiting, Captain America and the others, who had witnessed the entire scene, were stunned. What was that? Yellow whipsing from their hands? Superpowers? From a distance, Loki narrowed his eyes and muttered, "Sorcerers of Midgard?" "Hmm?" The Chitaurimander beside him looked at him in confusion. At that moment. Seeing that they had taken the scepter, Captain America nced at Iron Man and said, "Stark, get me up there." Tony nodded and grabbed Hawkeye, flying them both to the top of Stark Tower. Thor, seeing this, also swung his hammer and flew up. As for the Hulk, he leaped from one building to another until he toonded on the rooftop of Stark Tower with a heavy thud. Even Loki and the Chitaurimander made their way to the rooftop. Noticing their movements, Kaecilius and his followers turned to face them. "Put down the scepter!" "Who are you people?" Captain America, holding his vibranium shield, stepped forward and demanded. At that moment, Loki spoke up. "It''s you lot?" Loki recognized them as the group he had encountered while raiding S.H.I.E.L.D. for the Tesseract. What had caught his attention back then were the strange phrases they had used. Now, seeing them here again, he realized their goal was the Tesseract and the scepter all along. "Loki, do you know them?" Thor asked warily. "Are they your people? Are you still not giving up at this point?" Loki''s expression darkened briefly but then he smiled, as if enjoying the show, and replied, "No, no, no. They''re not my people. If I''m not mistaken, they should be sorcerers of Midgard." He paused for a moment as everyone looked at him in surprise, then turned his gaze to Kaecilius and his group. "Am I right? Sorcerers who invoke their ''Master''?" As Loki spoke, he recalled something the lead sorcerer had said during their previous encounter-a sentence that had both confused and rmed him. "As our Master foretold, everything is about to begin." The more Loki thought about it, the stronger his sense of unease grew. At this point, Hawkeye nced at Loki and, surprisingly, defended him, "This time, Loki''s not lying. They''ve only crossed paths once before, and I was there too." Hearing this, Captain America, Iron Man, and the others looked at Hawkeye in astonishment. They knew Hawkeye was referring to the time he had been under the scepter''s mind control.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om This group had appeared that early? What were their intentions? Had they been lurking in the shadows all this time, waiting for this moment? Were they after the Tesseract and the scepter? And what had Loki just said? Sorcerers? "These people are sorcerers? That yellow whip was magic?" Tony Stark asked, incredulous. Chapter 183: Chapter 183 Chapter 183: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Captain America and the others exchanged nces, their hearts filled with shock. There were actually sorcerers hidden on Earth? These legendary figures were real? At that moment, disbelief flooded their minds. Thor scratched his head and said, "I think I heard my mother mention once that Midgard does indeed have some sorcerers." Thor''s words dispelled any remaining doubts. In other words, these people were indeed sorcerers! Amidst their shock, Captain America picked up on a particr word. His brows furrowed as he asked, "Loki, what do you mean by ''Master''?" "How would I know? You should ask them," Loki shrugged. For a moment, all eyes turned to Kaecilius and his followers. Staring at them, Captain America, still on guard, asked, "So your goal is to take advantage of the chaos between us to seize the Tesseract?" "The ''Master'' that Loki mentioned-he''s the one who sent you here?" Hearing this, Kaecilius, who had originally nned to take the relics and leave, felt his gaze turn cold. As a devout follower, he couldn''t tolerate anyone insulting the great Demon God! In his eyes, the words spoken by the man before him were an affront to the Demon God, with no trace of reverence. Kaecilius believed it was necessary to teach these people a lesson in reverence and demonstrate the greatness of the Demon God. Amidst the watchful eyes of the Avengers, Kaecilius made a gesture with his hands, which soon began to glow red. The next second, a scene that filled Captain America with dread unfolded. A thick bolt of red lightning shot toward him with incredible speed, nearly too fast to react. As it traveled, the rooftop of Stark Tower cracked and shattered inch by inch, its power absolutely terrifying. This spell was the infamous "Bolt of Boshart," one of the most powerful forbidden magics! In terms of sheer destructive force, it ranked among the top spells in all of Kamar-Taj. Seeing the red lightning rush toward him, Captain America only had time to raise his shield in front of him. The next moment! The red lightning struck his vibranium shield, the immense destructive and concussive force pounding against it. While most of the Bolt of Boshart was absorbed by the shield, the remaining force was still enough to overwhelm Captain America. In an instant, he was sent flying by the impact, hurtling toward the edge of the building. He barely managed to grab onto the ledge at thest second, preventing himself from falling. The entire event happened so quickly that no one had time to react. Tony hurried over and pulled Captain America back up. It was then that everyone noticed the state of Captain America-his body was charred, and the smell of burning flesh was faintly present. Stark and the others were stunned. Was this magic? And so powerful?N?v(el)B\\jnn One strike had left Captain America in such a miserable state? In the next second, Stark raised his hand, Natasha drew another gun, and Thor gripped his hammer tightly... However, despite their aggressive stances, Kaecilius remained calm, his gaze fixed on the battered Captain America. He sternly said, "Mortal, you are far too arrogant. You show no reverence, no understanding of what it means to fear!" "That was just a small lesson. If you dare speak disrespectfully of my Master again, I won''t be so merciful!" "Ugh..." Captain America coughed a few times, gesturing for the others to hold back. He asked, "Who exactly is your Master? Are you all followers of this magical being?" As everyone waited for an answer, Kaecilius, unfazed by Captain America''s probing, reverently replied, "You people cannot fathom the greatness of the Master!" As he continued speaking, the look of reverence on his face grew even stronger. "Before this battle in New York even began, my Master foretold its urrence. He predicted today''s events." As Kaecilius finished speaking, Stark''s face showed a look of disbelief. "What did you say?" Not just him-Natasha, Loki, the Chitaurimander, and others all showed shock and disbelief on their faces, staring at the strange sorcerer before them with furrowed brows. A prophecy? The Master of these sorcerers had predicted the Battle of New York? How was that possible?! Not only did Tony Stark and the others not believe it, but even the Chitaurimander thought this human was spouting nonsense. Just as they dismissed the im, Loki, deep in thought, suddenly spoke up in a grave tone, "It''s possible he''s telling the truth." "What do you mean?" Thor and the others looked at him. Loki then recounted the encounter with these sorcerers after stealing the Tesseract from S.H.I.E.L.D., particrly recalling something Kaecilius had said: "As the Master foretold, everything is about to begin..." "At the time, I was puzzled by what these sorcerers'' Master had foreseen, what was about to begin. Now I understand what they meant..." Loki''s eyes gleamed with apprehension. As soon as Loki finished, Hawkeye nodded, confirming the story. He had also heard those cryptic words from the sorcerers, though he hadn''t understood them at the time. Now, it all made sense. At this moment, Tony Stark and the others were left in shock. Was there truly such a thing as prophecy? Had this war been foretold before it even began? By the Master of these sorcerers? At that moment. The Chitaurimander, filled with disbelief, muttered, "Is there truly such a being on Earth?" Hearing his murmurs, Kaecilius nced at him and said, "My Master is not of Earth. He is the great Dimensional Demon God." Natasha and the others were puzzled, but Loki and Thor''s eyes widened in shock. "Dimensional Demon God?" Thor eximed in disbelief. Hearing Thor''s stunned words, Stark and the others immediately turned their gaze toward him. "Thor, do you know something?" Captain America asked. Thor nodded, exining, "I''ve heard my father and mother mention it." "A Dimensional Demon God is an existence akin to a god, with eternal life and terrifying power. They are the source of many mysterious forces in the universe." "To put it simply, if a Dimensional Demon God isn''t stopped, they have the power to destroy Earth." What? This Dimensional Demon God had such overwhelming power? Tony Stark and the others were utterly shocked. Chapter 184: Chapter 184 Chapter 184: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== "My Master is far beyond theprehension of ordinary people like you," Kaecilius said calmly as he observed the shock on their faces. "My Master once spoke directly, foretelling that Earth would meet its destined fate-it will be invaded." "A war will break out, a war with far-reaching consequences, and Earth will experience an event of incineration." After finishing, he continued, "Not long after my Master''s prophecy, the Battle of New York urred. You could say the prophecy was fulfilled perfectly!" As they listened, Captain America and the others were both shocked and skeptical.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Could there really be such a thing as prophecy? Or was it just a coincidence? However, the way events had unfolded indeed matched what the sorcerer had said. Earth was invaded, and a war had begun. If this sorcerer wasn''t lying... Wait! Suddenly, Tony noticed something off. "What is this ''incineration event'' your Master spoke of?" he asked in surprise. At his words, Natasha and the others also realized something was strange. If the previous parts of the prophecy aligned with the Battle of New York, then this final mention of "incineration" seemed out of ce and quite peculiar. No matter how they thought about it, they couldn''t figure out what this "incineration" had to do with the current battle. Hearing Tony''s question, Kaecilius hesitated for a moment before replying, "Perhaps my Master was referring to this war in New York?" Tony shook his head, countering, "There''s a high possibility that this ''incineration'' refers to something that hasn''t happened yet." "Of course, it''s also possible that your Master was simply referring to this war." He continued, sounding nomittal, "Honestly, up until now, we''re all still skeptical. We haven''t fully bought into your so-called prophecy, nor do we truly believe in the existence of your Master." "Unless an ''incineration event'' actually happens, only then will we truly believe what you say, and in your Master''s power..." He left the rest unsaid, but everyone understood what he meant. That would prove that the Master indeed possessed unimaginable and terrifying power-a truly great being. However, for now, this was all just talk. As they emerged from their initial shock, both the Avengers and Loki''s group began to calm down. They thought the sorcerer''s ims were far-fetched, filled with statements that couldn''t be proven. But what if this "incineration event" did ur? Captain America and the others instinctively brushed aside that thought. Seeing the expressions on their faces, Kaecilius chuckled slightly. "It''s only natural that you mortals don''t believe in my Master''s power." "Let''s say, for instance, if I told you the fusion of two universes was also due to my Master''s power, I suppose you''d believe me even less?" "Do you think two universes would just merge on their own for no reason?" "That''s all thanks to my Master''s power-power far beyond anything you mortals can imagine!" What?! Stark and the others'' faces paled. The abnormalities happening in the universe were because of this Master? How was that even possible?! Stark refused to believe it. This defied all logic-who could possibly do such a thing? He was more inclined to think it was a natural phenomenon. But if it were true... Stark shook his head hard, pushing that impossible thought out of his mind. No way! The others shared the same reaction-shock, followed by disbelief. If it were true, then the so-called Master''s power would be beyondprehension. A quick nce at their faces told Kaecilius and his followers that these people didn''t believe them. In fact, after what Kaecilius had just said, they were even more doubtful of the prophecy and the existence of the Master. This made Perry and the other sorcerers furious, eager to teach them a lesson. Kaecilius, however, remained indifferent, believing that time would prove everything. At that moment. After the conversation, Captain America refocused his attention on the Mind Scepter and the Tesseract. After clearing his throat, he said, "Even if that''s true, you still need to put down the scepter and step away from the Tesseract. They don''t belong to you." With that, the tension between the Avengers and the sorcerers escted. Kaecilius sneered, "I should say they don''t belong to you. These two artifacts are offerings for the great Demon God." Seeing this, Stark didn''t waste any more words. He quickly raised his right hand and fired aser st at Kaecilius. With a bang, theser shot toward its target at high speed! However, before it could reach Kaecilius, arge yellow shield of light appeared, blocking the st. It was the Seraphim Shield, summoned by Perry and the other sorcerers, who had been ready for an attack. Tony Stark exchanged a nce with Thor and the others, and they immediately understood. One by one, they began their assault. Boom! Thor''s hammer crackled with lightning, and bolts of electricity crashed against the Seraphim Shield. Hawkeye Barton, out of arrows, drew a handgun and began firing. ck Widow, the Hulk, and others also joined the attack. In an instant, all sorts of attacks rained down on the Seraphim Shield. They all knew very well that the Tesseract and the scepter couldn''t fall into the hands of these mysterious sorcerers, or the consequences would be dire. Watching the barrage of attacks on the shield, the Avengers'' eyes were filled with hope. Electric light danced across the Seraphim Shield, and for a moment, the massive yellow barrier flickered, showing signs of instability. Captain America, Hawkeye, and ck Widow''s attacks were mere scratches to the shield, causing minimal impact. However, with a roar from the Hulk, who leaped up and delivered a powerful punch, the already unstable Seraphim Shield shatteredpletely. Perry and the other sorcerers stumbled, shocked that these people had managed to break their shield. Reacting quickly, some sorcerers began to recast their protective barrier, while others summoned energy whips. The next second, yellow energy whipsshed out, aiming to bind the Hulk. But they underestimated the Hulk''s strength. To their shock, he broke free of the energy whips one by one! Kaecilius'' brow furrowed deeply. He quickly realized that Perry and the others were losing control. If this continued, they would likely be defeated. Naturally, he wasn''t about to stand idle. Chapter 185: Chapter 185 Chapter 185: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] [Sorry about yesterday, took a sick day off!] "Let me show you the power the Demon God has granted me!" Kaecilius said coldly. In the next moment, under the watchful and shocked eyes of Tony Stark and the others, a symbol appeared on Kaecilius'' forehead-a sun-shaped mark. As soon as the symbol appeared, Syd, hiding in the shadows, immediately sensed that Kaecilius had exhausted his light energy and was now attempting to borrow it from him. "What is he trying to do?" Syd raised an eyebrow. Though curious, he still made a mental decision to temporarily lend out his light energy-no, it was the divine power of light! Feeling the light energy slowly drain from his body and flow toward an unknown location, Syd chose to ignore it. Compared to the consumption of light energy from using abilities like ck particles, this amount was insignificant. Or perhaps, he had always underestimated the quality of the light energy within him. Despite therge energy drain when using powers like the Orochi''s abilities or chaotic magic -both high-level techniques-the energy consumption seemed higher only because of the abilities'' powerful nature. On the other hand, Kaecilius'' magic, supported by borrowed light energy, was far less demanding. The magic''s spells and gestures further reduced the energy required. While Syd pondered, Kaecilius, standing on the rooftop of Stark Tower, suddenly paused. He sensed a higher-quality, divine power flooding into him. What was this? After a brief moment of surprise, Kaecilius realized what was happening, his eyes filled with reverence. "This is the true divine power of the Demon God?" The next second, he felt his magic flow even more smoothly, and its range expanded significantly. While Kaecilius marveled at this new strength, Tony and the others sensed something was wrong. The space around them seemed to be... shifting? Just as they were contemting this, Kaecilius let out a coldugh from nearby. The next moment, Tony Stark and the others saw the space around them begin to invert. A city hung upside down above their heads, and Stark Tower split in two. The ground and buildings began to break apart, floating and spinning in all directions. It was clear that Kaecilius had cast a mirror dimension spell. Originally, he wouldn''t have been able to perform such a feat, but ever since he borrowed the Demon God''s divine power, the magic had be effortless. The mirror dimension, as the name suggested, was a reflection of the real world. Any destruction caused within it wouldn''t affect the real world. This allowed sorcerers to unleash their full power without fear of exposure or causing harm to bystanders. They could even manipte the buildings within the mirror dimension to hinder and attack their enemies. With a wave of Kaecilius'' right hand, the half of Stark Tower where Tony Stark and the others stood flipped upside down in an instant. "My God!" Dr. Selvig screamed. Under the influence of gravity, both he and Captain America''s group plummeted toward the ground. If they hit the ground, everyone except for superhumans like Captain America and ck Widow would surely perish! Tony reacted quickly, catching each of them mid-air andnding awkwardly. Barely surviving the fall, Captain America and the others looked around in shock. Everything within an eight- or nine-hundred-meter radius was in chaos! Buildings were disjointed and twisted, making it feel as if they had fallen into a dream. "Is this still magic?" At that moment, both Captain America''s team and Loki, sitting safely on his aircraft for the time being, were filled with shock. Suddenly, someone recalled Kaecilius'' earlier words. "This is the power granted by the Demon God?" Could the Demon God be real? No time to dwell on their astonishment, as nearby buildings began closing in on them, forcing them to flee in a panic. On the rooftop of Stark Tower, Kaecilius smiled as he continued manipting the space, aiming to kill them all. If things continued this way, only Tony Stark, Thor, the Hulk, and Loki would be safe for the time being. The rest would be in grave danger, possibly even losing their lives in an instant. However, in his relentless maniption of the space, Kaecilius had overlooked a certain group-those who had hidden their presence for some time now. A group of ck sentry robots emerged from their stealth, appearing on the rooftop of Stark Tower. The next second, theyunched their attack on Kaecilius and his followers. Yellow and redsers streaked toward them, while crystals began spreading across their bodies. What?! Kaecilius was startled. He immediately ceased his maniption of the mirror dimension and quickly summoned the Seraphim Shield. As he stopped, the space began to stabilize, allowing Tony and the others a moment to assess the situation. At a nce, they saw Kaecilius on the rooftop of Stark Tower, using the Seraphim Shield to fend off dozens ofser beams, as well as the sentry robots that had appeared. Despite their distaste for the sentry robots, Tony and the others couldn''t help but feel relieved. Faced with the sudden assault from the sentry robots, even the divine-powered Seraphim Shield couldn''t hold out for long, eventually shattering under the barrage ofser fire. Seeing this, Captain America and the others exchangedplex nces. Was it over? Were these fanatics who worshiped a dark god really about to die? Loki and the Chitaurimander, watching from their aircraft, were full of glee. On the rooftop. Kaecilius and his followers were filled with despair. They had no time left to cast another spell. "Are we going to die, unable to serve the Demon God anymore... and..." Kaecilius'' mind was filled with images of his wife and children, as if they were waving goodbye to him. Just as Kaecilius and his group were about to meet their end, and as Captain America and the others watched withplex emotions, something unexpected happened. Ayer of red light appeared around Kaecilius and his followers.N?v(el)B\\jnn Thesers, which had been partially blocked by the Seraphim Shield, now struck the red light directly. However, this faint red glow held firm, blocking the dozens ofser beams. "What is this?" Captain America, Tony Stark, Loki, and the Chitaurimander all looked on in astonishment. Even Kaecilius and his followers were dumbfounded. What was this power? How could it withstand so manysers? What had just happened? Suddenly, the sound of footsteps echoed. Chapter 186: Chapter 186 Chapter 186: ? [500PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1000PS] [Also a few more reviews to get to 80!! If we reached there will be an extra chapter!] As they watched the red light block thesers, Tony Stark and the others were both shocked and full of spection. Could it be that the Demon God behind these sorcerers had intervened? Otherwise, why would this mysterious red light suddenly appear and shield them from theser sts? While they were lost in terrifying thoughts, the sudden sound of footsteps broke the silence. Hearing the unexpected footsteps, both Kaecilius and his sorcerers, as well as Loki, Thor, and the others, turned their gazes toward the source. Apanied by the rhythmic steps, a figure slowly approached. The figure was dressed in a strange ck outfitpletely pitch ck, absorbing any light like a ck hole, making it impossible to discern any details of the clothing, resembling the darkness of the night sky. ck Widow, Hawkeye, Kaecilius, the Chitaurimander, and the others stared in confusion and curiosity. As for Tony Stark and Thor, they immediately recognized the figure. Not only them, but even Nick Fury and Hill, who were monitoring the New York battlefield from the helicarrier, instantly analyzed and identified the figure. "Is it that mysterious Asgardian?" "Another son of Odin, the King of Asgard?" "What is his objective, and why is he here?" Nick Fury furrowed his brows tightly. Everything seemed to be going so well; hopefully, no unexpected variables would arise! Fury silently prayed in his heart. Back on the battlefield in New York. "It''s that mysterious guy!" Tony Stark muttered. Watching the ck figure walking leisurely in the distance, Natasha turned and asked in surprise, "You know him?" "Did you forget? A while ago, I told you all about a mysterious man in ck that I encountered. That''s him!" "It''s him?" Natasha''s face showed astonishment. "What are you talking about?" asked a confused Hawkeye, "Who is this guy?" Tony nced at him. At the time, Hawkeye had been under Loki''s control, so he hadn''t been on the helicarrier to hear about this. It made sense that he didn''t know. Quickly, Tony exined, "It''s a long story; I''ll exin itter." "You''re saying he''s..." Pausing, Tony said gravely, "He might be another god from Asgard, Thor''s brother." Upon hearing this, Hawkeye''s face filled with astonishment and disbelief. Another Asgardian god? Thor''s brother? After the initial shock, a new wave of doubts arose. What was this person''s purpose here? And... Tony had the same thought. ncing at the red light still covering the group of sorcerers, he couldn''t help but ask, "That red energy surrounding those sorcerers... is that your doing?" With that question, everyone suddenly remembered the red light that had shielded the sorcerers from dozens ofser sts. Watching the red glow that still enveloped the sorcerers, a terrifying suspicion crept into Tony Stark''s mind. Back when he first encountered this mysterious man, he had seen the red glow emanating from his hands as he floated in the air, sparking a vague guess. Now, seeing the red light deflecting countlesssers, his suspicion deepened. Suddenly, Tony blurted out, "Are you the White-d Stranger, the White Knight?" "An Omega-level mutant?!" "What did you say, Stark?" "White Knight?" In an instant, all eyes were on the mysterious figure dressed in ck. The next second, their gazes shifted back to the red light surrounding the sorcerers. Could it be... Everyone knew that the White Knight''s Omega-level power manifested as a red glow... Their eyes widened in disbelief as they stared at the figure in ck. Looking at Tony Stark and the others, Syd calmly responded, "I told you, we''d meet again." At that moment, Thor, listening to the conversation, was utterly confused. "Hey, what are you talking about?" "What White Knight?" "Wait, you''re not talking about..." As he spoke, Thor suddenly realized something, his face filled with shock as he looked at the mysterious man in ck. Could his possible brother actually be this so-called Omega mutant? Thor''s mind was reeling with confusion. Of course, all of this was still just spection. Without solid evidence, everything was mere guesswork. Not far away. Loki and the Chitaurimander had expressions that fluctuated between disbelief and astonishment. "White Knight?" "An Omega-level mutant?" "The sentry robots were designed to deal with him?" They were no strangers to the name White Knight. Not long ago, a certain human woman had mentioned that name multiple times. At first, when they heard her say that the sentry robots, built to handle two human beings, were meant to deal with their Chitauri army, they hadughed at the absurdity of it all. However, after witnessing the power of the sentry robots, they were shocked to discover how formidable they truly were. At that moment, they couldn''t believe that such powerful machines could have been created by humans!N?v(el)B\\jnn It was then that they began to take note of the term "Omega mutant," and the two names- Messiah and White Knight. They even wondered what kind of beings these two mutants must be if they required such powerful sentry robots to subdue them. How terrifying could they be? However, because of the woman''s words, they scoffed at the notion. Even now, they could still recall what she had said. "Sentry robots are just sentry robots. Even if they can''t handle Messiah and White Knight, these mutants would easily dispose of them, but against aliens like you, the robots are an easy match." The sentry robots, which they had struggled to destroy with their mothership, were supposedly nothing more than ythings for the mutants? It wasughable! They didn''t believe it for a second. In their minds, the powerful sentry robots were more than capable of defeating the so-called Messiah and White Knight, perhaps even having already killed them! Yet, ording to that woman, these robots would be effortlessly dealt with? Not only did they not believe it, but even the remaining Chitauri soldiers didn''t ept it. Even now, Loki himself, upon realizing that the mysterious figure might be the Omega mutant, refused to believe such exaggerated ims. It seemed too far-fetched to be true. Chapter 187: Chapter 187 Chapter 187: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== At this moment. The sentry robots attacking Kaecilius and his group suddenly paused. The next second, they all turned their heads, looking in one direction-specifically, toward Syd. Noticing this, the Chitaurimander and Loki couldn''t help but feel a sense of schadenfreude. From the behavior of the sentry robots, it was clear they were about to engage. They were eager to see if that human woman''s bold ims that the sentry robots were something the White-d Stranger could easily handle-would hold up. "Be careful!" Thor couldn''t hold back and shouted. Several of the sentry robots opened their heads, emitting a yellow-red glow, clearly preparing to firesers. Simultaneously, some of the robots went into stealth mode, obviously nning tounch a sneak attack. The crystals spreading over Kaecilius and the others stopped, as the sentry robots shifted their focus entirely. In front of Syd, a bright red glow red as chaotic magic surged forward, forming a protective barrier. Boom, boom, boom! In the blink of an eye, dozens ofser beams struck the chaotic magic barrier. Energy rippled, and heat waves spread out. However, no matter how much power thosesers exerted, they couldn''t prate the shield formed by the chaotic magic. Watching the scene before him, Syd was not surprised. With level four chaotic magicbined with level three divine light power, blocking thesesers wasn''t particrly difficult. The force of thesers was slightly troublesome, but fortunately, his enhanced physique, along with the unseen strength of chaotic magic, absorbed the impact without causing any harm. As for the spreading crystals, they were effectively blocked by the protectiveyer of chaotic magic, having no effect on him. Observing how the mysterious man in ck stood motionless, effortlessly blocking thesers, Kaecilius and his sorcerers were left in awe. So this is the power of an Omega-level mutant? Besides being amazed by his strength, they also realized who had just saved their lives. At that moment, they were filled with confusion. Why would the White-d Stranger save them? Not far away. Tony and the others, seeing this scene, weren''t too surprised. Even Loki and the Chitaurimander didn''t seem overly shocked. If this so-called Omega-level mutant couldn''t even block a fewser beams, he wouldn''t be worthy of the title. However, they didn''t think this meant he was guaranteed to win. Blocking thesers for a moment didn''t mean he could withstand them forever. These sentry robots required significant firepower from the Chitauri army to destroy. How could one person possibly defeat them? Now, they were just waiting to see how long he could hold out before either being defeated or fleeing. Suddenly, Loki thought of something and felt uneasy. This guy... could he be summoning Mjolnir again? In Loki''s view, Syd''s strength must havee entirely from the hammer. Without it... As they pondered this, Syd, still blocking theser beams, grew increasingly impatient. He was considering which ability to use to eliminate these troublesome robots quickly. After some thought, he realized that the White-d Stranger''s identity and abilities made it difficult to deal with the robots swiftly. Using Orochi''s powers would easily solve the problem, but unfortunately... After a brief moment of frustration, Syd recalled the ability to control sunlight, an aspect of his divine light power. Just as he was about to focus the sunlight over a 700 to 800-meter area into beams to attack the robots, a strange feeling suddenly surged through him while he was casting chaotic magic. The sensationsted only a second, a fleeting thought. But in that brief moment, the sentry robots, which had been relentlessly attacking, abruptly changed. Under the watchful eyes of Tony Stark, Captain America, Thor, Loki, and the Chitauri, as well as the S.H.I.E.L.D. operatives monitoring the situation, the sentry robots froze. The next second, their bodies began to crumble, disintegrating like sand. The disintegrated sand, in response to Syd''s unconscious thought, transformed into colorful butterflies. In an instant, a swarm of vibrant butterflies filled the sky, creating a scene that was both stunning and breathtaking. Yet, despite the beauty of the sight, Captain America, Loki, the Chitaurimander, and the others couldn''t enjoy it. Their hearts were filled with dread and shock. Captain America stared at the butterflies fluttering through the sky, utterly dumbfounded. Was this an illusion? "Are these really butterflies?" ck Widow, Natasha, extended her hand, catching one of the butterflies as it flew by. Gazing at the vivid, lifelike yellow butterfly, Natasha wondered if she was still dreaming, unsure whether she had fully woken up. How else could she exin this surreal scene? In the blink of an eye, the attacking sentry robots had all disintegrated, transforming into these butterflies? Even though the sentry robots were powerful, they were, after all, machines. How could lifeless machines suddenly turn into living creatures? If this wasn''t an illusion... The one responsible for all this was undoubtedly... Staring at the mysterious figure in ck-no, the White-d Stranger-Natasha''s eyes were filled with awe, and her expression grew solemn. Natasha realized that Fury might have underestimated the White-d Stranger! This man could not only transform objects, but he could also turn inanimate machines into living beings! How terrifying was that power? Meanwhile, Stark''s mind was buzzing. He was starting to question whether science was even real-was there truly a god in this world? At this point, he was considering whether he should start studying theology. The scene before him defied allmon sense! It wasn''t just Tony who was shocked. Even Thor, the god of thunder, stood there with his mouth agape, muttering hesitantly, "Is it really possible that he''s my brother?" Even Thor, with all his powers, had never witnessed such a phenomenon. It was simply unbelievable and fearsome!N?v(el)B\\jnn "My God..." Dr. Selvig felt like he might have just seen God himself. Back at S.H.I.E.L.D., Fury and the others monitoring the battlefield were simrly shaken to their core. How could this be possible? But if anyone was the most dumbfounded and shell-shocked, it was the Chitaurimander and Loki. Chapter 188: Chapter 188 Chapter 188: ? [80 Reviews Reached!! Next Goal: 120 Reviews!!] The fact that dozens of sentry robots were taken down so easily-how could this be possible? Both the Chitaurimander and Loki were filled with disbelief. These sentry robots were formidable, each one as powerful as a warship. They had seen firsthand how tough these machines were. And yet, in an instant, they were all destroyed? And not just one, but a whole group of them, all at once! How could they believe what they were seeing? Could it be... that the human woman wasn''t lying after all? Perhaps she hadn''t exaggerated- she had spoken the truth. Loki and the Chitaurimander exchanged nces, both seeing the shock in each other''s eyes. If this had been a simple case of destruction, it would have been easier to ept. But the robots had turned into sand and then transformed into living butterflies. Living creatures?! This so-called Omega mutant had the ability to turn inanimate objects into living beings? What kind of power was this? "A human from Earth?" "Is this really a power that humans possess?" At that moment, the Chitaurimander was utterly bewildered. If the people of Earth were this powerful-no, if even a few of them were this powerful-why would they bother invading Earth? They''d be better off worrying about being invaded themselves. Hearing his words, Loki weakly retorted, "No, technically, he''s probably not human. He''s most likely one of the gods from Asgard." "Well, that''s a relief..." The Chitaurimander was about to sigh in relief when he caught himself and cursed inwardly. Relief? What nonsense! "I don''t recall any of your gods from Asgard having this kind of power!" Even if this person wasn''t human, the fact that someone from Asgard wielded such power was equally terrifying. It was far too abnormal and powerful! Wait, wasn''t this White-d Stranger supposedly Thor''s brother, the son of Odin? If he was the son of the Allfather, that might exin a little, but still, this power seemed beyond reason-even Odin himself might not have this level of control.N?v(el)B\\jnn If other alien powers found out that Asgard now had someone like this, what would they think? Would the ns for rebellion or invasion continue? With Odin aging and weakening, many factions had been plotting in secret... Shaking his head, the Chitaurimander decided these concerns were beyond him for now. Suddenly, Loki spoke up, "Wait, didn''t those humans mention that there''s another Omega mutant? Someone called Messiah?" This realization sent a wave of disbelief through Loki. The Chitaurimander was equally shocked. He had nearly forgotten that the humans had spoken of two Omega mutants! If this one was so powerful, what about the other? The Chitaurimander couldn''t even imagine what that would look like. For a moment, he felt grateful. Thank goodness that Messiah didn''t show up here. He made a mental note to investigate this Messiah after the battle to find out just what kind of monster they were dealing with. As he pondered this, the Chitaurimander continued to stare in awe at the butterflies fluttering in the sky. Meanwhile, Captain America and the others, along with the Chitaurimander, remained dumbfounded by the spectacle. The mysterious figure, on the other hand, felt a twinge of regret. That fleeting moment when his chaotic magic had altered reality had passed too quickly-so quickly that he hadn''t even had time to fully process it. The reality-altering effect of chaotic magic had been triggered almost unconsciously. It was no wonder chaotic magic''s reality-warping was difficult to trigger-what a powerful yet elusive ability it was. However, he did notice that after reaching level four with his chaotic magic, the chances of triggering reality-warping had significantly increased. In the past, such a sensation wouldn''t have even appeared. "Maybe once I reach level five with chaotic magic, I''ll be able to trigger reality-warping more frequently," he thought with anticipation. After these thoughts, he nced around at his surroundings. The floating buildings were gradually returning to their original positions. Clearly, the mirror dimension that Kaecilius had created was beginning to copse. The reason for this was simple: the divine light energy supply had been cut off, leaving Kaecilius without the energy needed to control the space. After all, he had no interest in being trapped here. Without a Sling Ring to create a portal, escaping from the mirror dimension would be extremely difficult. Unless, of course, he had a magical book, like the Darkhold, to study from and cast a specific spell to escape, or if his ability to manipte space had reached a high enough level to allow for dimensional travel. Using the Tesseract would also work, but unfortunately, he didn''t know how to use it. Now, it was only a matter of time before the mirror dimension fully dissipated. ncing around, he noticed that the mirror dimension extended for about eight or nine hundred meters. Seeing this, he shook his head. If things had followed their original course, Kaecilius would have borrowed Dormammu''s power and created a mirror dimensionrge enough to epass an entire city. Now... "Borrowing my power only allowed him to control a range of about a kilometer." "Dormammu is truly wealthy. As the ruler of the Dark Dimension, having an entire dimension''s resources at your disposal makes all the difference." He couldn''t help but feel the gap between himself and Dormammu. "If I could mimic Syndra from League of Legends, I''d drain the Dark Dimension dry," he thought with a yful smile. After these musings, his gaze shifted to Captain America and the others, then to Kaecilius and his group. He nearly forgot about the main task at hand after all that thinking. The next moment, his hands glowed red, and he floated into the air. Seeing the ck-d figure approach, Kaecilius warily asked, "What do you want?" Without responding, he raised his right hand. In an instant, the Mind Scepter flew out of Kaecilius'' grasp, carried by the red light, and landed in his hand. "Your goal was the scepter?" Captain America asked in shock from a distance. Before Captain America could say anything more, Kaecilius frantically shouted, "Put that down! It''s an offering for the great Demon God!" "White-d Stranger, I know you''re powerful, but if you anger the Demon God, even you won''t have a good end!" Hearing the warning, the mysterious figure''s mouth twitched slightly. He ignored Kaecilius and instead turned his gaze toward the device containing the Tesseract. With a flick of his right hand, the device began to tremble. "No!" Captain America and the others eximed in rm. Chapter 189: Chapter 189 Chapter 189: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] The next second, almost without thinking, Steve raised his vibranium shield despite his injuries and hurled it toward Syd. Syd frowned slightly, raised his left hand, and ayer of red light appeared, effortlessly catching the shield. Before Steve could react, with a whoosh, the shield flew back and mmed into him. With a loud thud, Steve was sent flying, and due to his previous injuries, he didn''t get up for a while. Seeing this, Tony instinctively raised his hand and fired aser beam. But to everyone''s despair, Syd didn''t even move. His chaotic magic easily blocked theser. Noticing Thor''s reflexive motion to lift his hammer, Syd nced at him, then opened his right hand as if to summon Mjolnir. Thor quickly stopped, awkwardly smiling, "Haha, a misunderstanding! I was just... scratching an itch." He then used his hammer to scratch his back. Clearly, Thor understood that, given this person who might be his younger brother-could summon Mjolnir, anything he tried would be futile. At that moment, Thor finally realized why this mysterious figure could wield Mjolnir in the first ce. Watching the figure floating in the air, Thor''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. He could bet that this person was almost certainly his brother! Otherwise, how could Mjolnir obey him so readily? "Once I get back, I have to share this good news with Father and Mother. I wonder what their reactions will be," Thor thought eagerly. With Thor ceasing his actions, Syd turned his attention to the others. With a flick of his right hand, he easily deflected the bullets that Natasha had fired. "You are all too weak," he said calmly as he looked down at them. The sound of the bullets hitting the ground was crisp and clear. At that moment, Natasha felt an overwhelming sense of pressure, helplessness, and despair. The figure before her seemed like an insurmountable mountain, blocking her way, making her feel hopeless. It wasn''t just her-Steve, Tony, Loki, the Chitaurimander, and everyone else felt suffocated. The man hovering in the air seemed like an invincible god, while they were mere ants under the gaze of this deity, struggling in vain. The gap between them was so vast that even Steve, known for never giving up easily, had to face reality and chose not to continue fighting. At this moment, Tony, with a self-deprecating smile, muttered, "Maybe only that kid Messiah could put up a fight against the White-d Stranger."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Natasha and the others fell silent. Indeed, they all knew that the only one capable of facing this opponent was likely Messiah. As theypsed into silence, on the helicarrier high above, Nick Fury and the rest of S.H.I.E.L.D. also fell into a simr quiet. "Damn it, another Omega mutant!" These two Omega mutants were like gues. How could the world have spawned such monsters? Nick Fury''s face was a mix of frustration and bewilderment. Also, wasn''t the White-d Stranger an Omega mutant? How had he be involved with Asgard? Was he truly the son of Odin, the Allfather? Fury''s expression was conflicted. The man''s identity made him feel deeply uneasy. While Fury was contemting, back on the rooftop of Stark Tower, the Tesseract glowed brightly and floated steadily into Syd''s hand. Of course, he had cast a protective spell using chaotic magic. Although his current physique made him immune to the harmful effects of the Tesseract, there was always a risk that it might suddenly teleport him to some far-off ce. Seeing this, Steve and the others didn''t make a move. Or rather, they were powerless to stop him. "What exactly is your goal?" Steve couldn''t help but ask. Feeling the weight of their gazes, Syd nonchntly revealed a shocking secret. He spoke slowly, "At the birth of the universe, six stones also appeared. They are known as the Infinity Stones, representing Space, Power, Reality, Mind, Time, and Soul." "And each stone contains unimaginable power." As he spoke, Natasha and the others showed signs of disbelief. Even Loki appeared surprised and confused. Tony, realizing something, stared directly at the Tesseract in Syd''s hand and asked, "Is that the Space Stone?" "These things... there''s more than one?" He found it hard to believe. The others were equally stunned, unable to fathom that there could be six of these stones, each containing infinite energy. If the Space Stone alone was so powerful, then what about the others? Just hearing the names of these stones made them realize how immense their power must be. "A stone from the beginning of the universe?" Suddenly, Tony picked up on this detail. "How do you know about this secret?" he asked, ncing over at Loki, who also appeared shocked. As Tony''s question hung in the air, the others began to wonder. If these stones had been around since the universe''s inception, how could this man know about them? Was he toying with them, or was this information real? If he was lying, that would be one thing. But if it were true, the implications of how this man knew about the birth of the universe were staggering. Syd, however, didn''t bother to respond to their suspicions. As for what they thought, it didn''t concern him. Whatever actions Tony and the others took regarding the Infinity Stones after learning about them, he didn''t care. In fact, it was likely that he had deliberately leaked this information so that Tony and the others would start seeking out the other Infinity Stones. Once they found them... A faint smile appeared on Syd''s face. "Speaking of which, the Reality Stone should be appearing soon, right?" He was quite curious and eager to encounter this particr stone, which was arguably the most powerful yet also the most difficult to wield. Of course, besides the Reality Stone, he vaguely recalled other stones-such as the Self Stone and the Narrative Stone-being mentioned in certain storylines. Chapter 190: Chapter 190 Chapter 190: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== After pondering for a moment, Syd nced at the still-active mirror dimension, then turned his gaze to Kaecilius and said, "Dismiss the mirror dimension." Kaecilius and the other sorcerers, who were already anxious, were momentarily stunned by thismand. How did he know about the mirror dimension? How could an ordinary person know about such a thing? For a moment, Kaecilius and hispanions stared at Syd with surprise and suspicion. However, as soon as he mentioned the mirror dimension, they quickly realized the gravity of the situation. Kaecilius felt a flicker of hope but had little time to formte any ns before Syd, still floating in the air, casually said, "I understand the mirror dimension better than you do. If you''re smart, you won''t make any foolish moves." Hearing this warning, Kaecilius and the other sorcerers sighed in resignation. The fact that he knew the term "mirror dimension" meant he wasn''t bluffing. Given the circumstances, they didn''t dare try anything. The next moment, Kaecilius raised his hand and dispelled the mirror dimension. As the spell was lifted, the surrounding area returned to normal, with any lingering anomalies fading away. With one final nce at the people below, Syd moved and, with the Tesseract and the Mind Scepter in hand, flew away effortlessly. Watching his retreating figure, Steve and the others wanted to stop him but found themselves powerless. All they could do was watch as he disappeared into the distance. "Sigh, this White-d Stranger is truly mysterious. He''s not just an Omega mutant, but also possibly a god from Asgard. He knows about things like the Infinity Stones and this mirror dimension magic..." Bruce Banner, having shifted back and hastily covered himself, sighed in amazement. Steve and the others, though silent, couldn''t help but agree. The White-d Stranger was as enigmatic as Messiah-both powerful and equally shrouded in mystery. "Maybe all Omega mutants are like that?" Tony muttered helplessly. "Well, at least this Battle of New York is finally over." But Steve shook his head, looking toward a specific direction. "No, it''s not over yet." His gaze was fixed on Loki and the Chitaurimander. Thor and the others blinked, suddenly remembering that there were still some loose ends to tie up. In the next moment, all eyes turned toward Loki and the Chitaurimander. Loki, the Chitaurimander, and the remaining Chitauri forces paled. Unfortunately for them, it was toote to escape. Facing thebined forces of Thor, Tony, and the others, the Chitaurimander and his forces stood no chance and were swiftly defeated. However, when it came time to capture Loki, an unexpected twist urred. "Loki!" Thor growled. Loki, who should have been struck by Thor''s thunderous attack, remained unscathed, standing calmly. Because it wasn''t the real Loki-it was just an illusion. The real Loki had slipped away when the mirror dimension was dispelled. "My dear brother, we''ll meet again next time," Loki mocked before disappearingpletely under Thor''s furious gaze. Frustrated, Thor could only turn his attention back to the Chitaurimander. "Loki!" The Chitaurimander red in anger as he was captured, his fury directed at the spot where Loki had vanished. Clearly, he was furious and resentful that Loki had left him behind. Tony raised his hand, ready to finish off the Chitaurimander. But before he could act, Steve stopped him. "Tony, we can''t kill him yet," Steve said with a sigh. "Fury wouldn''t allow it either." Tony frowned but eventually shrugged and lowered his hand. "You people who deal with politics are always soplicated." It was clear that Fury probably didn''t want to risk killing the Chitaurimander, fearing it might provoke the Chitauri into an all-out invasion or perhaps use him as a bargaining chip for some kind of negotiation. Tony didn''t care for such political games and handed the Chitaurimander over to Steve for processing. While they were dealing with the Chitaurimander, Kaecilius opened a yellow portal and led the other sorcerers through it, making their escape.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om By the time Steve and the others realized it, the sorcerers had already vanished. Resigned, they focused on cleaning up the remaining Chitauri forces. While they dealt with the remnants of the invasion, far above, Syd was flying through the sky, observing the aftermath of the Battle of New York. This battle had been widespread, with all of New York serving as the battlefield, and Stark Tower was merely the epicenter, standing out among the chaos. Syd knew that the Ancient One had been involved in the fight as well, though she had focused on defending the Sanctum rather than directly confronting the invaders. During the battle, she had quietly taken down many Chitauri forces herself. Syd wasn''t surprised by herck of direct involvement. As the Sorcerer Supreme, the Ancient One had much to oversee. Her interventions had to be measured, as acting too freely could cause unforeseen consequences. Her main priority remained the defense against threats like Dormammu and other dimensional beings. Loki''s antics were hardly worth her attention. Her goal was to protect the Sanctum and ensure the stability of the magical barriers that kept Earth safe from dimensional invasions. "If things had followed the original path, Banner might have already gone to the Sanctum seeking the Time Stone," Syd mused, thinking of the time-travel mission that the Avengers would eventually undertake. But something was off... Using his enhanced vision, he scanned the battlefield repeatedly but found nothing suspicious. In fact... "Even the Tesseract and Mind Scepter are in my possession. If anyone had time-traveled here, they would havee looking for them..." "Even if they couldn''t defeat me, they wouldn''t give up so easily. They''d try to talk me down, persuade me, surely." Syd shook his head. It was clear-no one from the Avengers had traveled back in time. "Is this because of my influence?" he wondered. "It seems the future has changed dramatically..." "Then again, maybe not. I''m a walking anomaly. Perhaps my presence has prevented the time-traveling Avengers from appearing now, but who''s to say they won''t travel back to some other point in time?" Given his existence, the future was constantly in flux. Everything depended on what he decided in the moment. Chapter 191: Chapter 191 Chapter 191: ? [1000 PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1500PS!] Syd suspected that even the Time Stone might not be able to observe him. After thinking this through, he nced at the glowing blue Tesseract in his hand and the Mind Scepter, pondering whether to break their shells and extract the Infinity Stones within. After a moment, he shook his head. The Tesseract and the Mind Scepter, much like the Eye of Agamotto, function as artifacts or tools that help users harness the power of the Infinity Stones. The raw stones themselves weren''t something just anyone could handle. For example, the Power Stone could cause severe injury or even death just from physical contact. "It''s better to use them as they are for now. When I get my hands on the Infinity Gauntlet, I can destroy the shells." As for where to find the Infinity Gauntlet, Syd instantly thought of Asgard. In Thor: Ragnarok, the Gauntlet made an appearance among Odin''s treasures, though H dismissed it as a fake and knocked it over. However, Syd believed that H likely meant the stones embedded in the Gauntlet were fake, not the Gauntlet itself. After all, keeping a fake Gauntlet in Odin''s vault seemed unlikely. So, that Gauntlet was probably the real deal. "I just wonder when I''ll have a chance to visit Asgard..." Syd thought. Even with the Gauntlet, several Infinity Stones were still missing. Moreover, even using the Gauntlet with his current fourth-level divine body would be taxing. Although he wouldn''t instantly die like Tony Stark did, using it once might still cost him half his life. Tony had armor to protect him, and beings like Thanos and Hulk had formidable physiques, yet they were still injured when using the Gauntlet. Syd didn''t think he''d be an exception. "It seems that I''ll need to upgrade my divine body to the fifth level if I get the chance. I wonder what kind of changes that would bring." With that thought, Syd nced at his internal panel, noticing that he had umted a significant amount of energy points over time, enough to unlock further progress. Perhaps a new ability from Balder would emerge? Additionally, although he hadn''t intentionally focused on it, his third-level light power was nearing its limit, suggesting an impending upgrade. "What will the fourth level of light power bring?" Syd wondered, anticipation growing. As time passed, the world''s nations began reacting to the Battle of New York. News outlets, both on TV and online, reported the event across the globe. On an American news channel, a white male anchor delivered the report. "While this confirmed alien invasion has caused tremendous damage, the group of superheroes known as the Avengers has provided a sense of reassurance to many, even bing a cause for celebration for some..." The broadcast then cut to interviews with random citizens. "It''s good to have them." "You know, it''sforting to know there are people who can protect us. We''re lucky." "I love you, Thor..." Some citizens were supportive, while others were not. "Superheroes in New York? How is that even possible..." "These so-called heroes should be held responsible for the destruction in this city!" "They caused this! Where are they now?" "There''s been so much news about superheroes, but it''s like they''ve vanished into thin air..." While opinions about the heroes varied, the news that followed left people around the world in shock. The White-d Stranger, also known as the Omega mutant, had appeared during the invasion. "Oh my god..." "The White-d Stranger actually showed up..." Everyone who saw footage of the Omega mutant was filled with fear. Though the battle between the Avengers and the White-d Stranger wasn''t shown in full detail, people could imagine that it was likely a one-sided fight. Many felt a deep sense of dread, as if they couldn''t breathe. What was the White-d Stranger doing on the battlefield in New York? Was he somehow involved in all of this? Even television hosts began reporting on the White-d Stranger. "This is Irina, and I''m looking into why the White-d Stranger appeared during the Battle of New York. We''ll have answers for you soon." "What are his motives, and how is he connected to the battle? We''ll reveal everything shortly..." Popr news host Irina naturally didn''t miss the chance to stir things up, once again making grand promises to her viewers. As the media buzzed about the Avengers and the White-d Stranger, Nick Fury was in a video call with several American senators. One of the senior senators spoke first. "Where are the Avengers?" "I haven''t tracked their whereabouts. I think they''ve earned the right to take a break," Fury replied. A female senator interjected, "And the Tesseract?" Fury sighed, "The White-d Stranger took it. You should know that the team had no power to stop him." "You could say the will of the gods has taken that item from us..." But the senators weren''t convinced. "You don''t have the authority to make that decision. We must retrieve the Tesseract!" Fury responded calmly, "You''re wee to ask the White-d Stranger for it." The senators were speechless, unsure how to respond to that. Of course, ns to deal with the Omega mutants-Messiah and the White-d Stranger- were already in the works. It wouldn''t be long before specific actions were taken against them. But for now... While they discussed, in a specially designed prison cell, the Chitaurimander sat alone. The room was stark white with minimal furnishings. No windows, no decor. Although security was tight, Nick Fury hadn''t been overly harsh on this particr prisoner, even granting a few small requests. For instance, at the moment, themander was holding aptop, albeit one that wasn''t connected to the inte. On the screen were various images and information. It was all about the Omega mutants-Messiah and the White-d Stranger. Having witnessed the sheer power of the Omega mutants firsthand, the Chitaurimander had been curious and wanted to learn more about them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Despite being in captivity, that hadn''t stopped him from making requests to the humans. After some negotiation, S.H.I.E.L.D. had provided him with aptop containing data on Messiah and the White-d Stranger. "Let''s see what these Omega mutants are all about..." Themander scrolled through theptop. Chapter 192: Chapter 192 Chapter 192: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] At first, the Chitaurimander only paid partial attention to what he was reading. But as he reached the crucial parts, his eyes widened. Omega mutant? Messiah? The destruction of a city, the Light Incident? The Chitaurimander couldn''t believe what he was seeing. The information on theputer showed that the so-called Omega mutant, Messiah, had destroyed an entire city. There were even photos and videos included in the report. "Is this really a creature from Earth?" Themander was in utter shock. At that moment, he truly understood the terrifying power of the Omega mutants. He couldn''t help but wonder what kind of impact the news of the Omega mutants would have if it reached the interster realms. How would the major alien factions react-would they fear or covet this power? Though he didn''t want to admit it, the Chitauri army was one of the weaker factions in the universe. Many forces were stronger than them... Aside from the details about Messiah, the Chitaurimander then read about the other Omega mutant, the White-d Stranger. The information about his reality-bending, god- like powers left themander even more shaken. He couldn''t understand how such a primitive civilization like Earth could produce two beings as powerful as the Omega mutants. And it wasn''t just one, but two! Among them, the White-d Stranger was especially rming. His powers were not only bizarre but also tied to Asgard, as he was rumored to be one of the Asgardian gods. Asgard might have been in decline due to Odin''s old age, but as long as Odin was alive and not in a state of deep sleep, no force would dare openly defy Asgard. Not the Chitauri, nor any other major powers. Even though the destruction of the Bifrost had caused some unrest among realms like Jotunheim, everything would eventually return to order as long as Odin was still breathing. What made the White-d Stranger even more dangerous, aside from his power, was his potential connection to Asgard. Themander knew that if he ever got out of this cursed prison, he would have to warn Thanos about Messiah and the White-d Stranger. They couldn''t be taken lightly. And with both the Tesseract and the Mind Scepter now in the hands of the White-d Stranger, they would have to retrieve those items at some point. As the Chitaurimander fretted over how to deliver the news of the Omega mutants to Thanos, someone else, in a different room, was having their own troubles. "Damn it, how am I supposed to get back?" Thor looked distraught. ording to the original n, by now, he should have captured Loki and brought him, along with the Tesseract, back to Asgard. They would have used the Tesseract to repair the Bifrost. But now, not only had Loki escaped, but the Tesseract was also gone, leaving Thor stranded on Midgard (Earth) with no way home. Unless he could track down the White-d Stranger and ask to borrow the Tesseract, he was stuck on Earth. The problem was, he didn''t have a clue where the White-d Stranger could be. Not being able to return to Asgard also meant that Thor couldn''t ry news about the White- d Stranger to his father, Odin, or his mother. The more Thor thought about it, the more helpless he felt. He had no idea how he was going to return to Asgard. Meanwhile, aboard the S.H.I.E.L.D. helicarrier floating high above the clouds, Nick Fury had just finished a meeting with several senators. Walking through the corridors, he was approached by Agent Hill. "What''s the n now, sir?" Hill asked. "The Avengers have scattered, and some of them have gone very far away." Not long after the Battle of New York, the newly-formed Avengers had each gone their separate ways, leaving Hill feeling uneasy. "If we face a simr situation again, how are we supposed to handle it?" Fury was unfazed by Hill''s concerns. "They''ll be back." As they spoke, they reached an open area, where they could gaze out at the vast sea of clouds beyond the helicarrier. "You really think so?" Hill asked. "Of course," Fury said confidently. "But why?" she pressed. "Because we need them," Fury replied calmly. Hill immediately understood. Fury was banking on the Avengers'' sense of responsibility and the moral obligation they felt. He knew they wouldn''t turn their backs if the world needed them again. While she wasn''t entirelyfortable with the situation, Hill had nothing more to say. She turned and left to attend to her other duties. In a secluded area elsewhere, Loki had stolen arge man''sptop and was now searching for information about the Omega mutants. Like the Chitaurimander, the more Loki read, the more shocked he became. Envy and jealousy slowly crept into his thoughts... While all these different individuals were upied with their thoughts, Syd, feeling a sudden urge, opened up his internal panel. [Name: Syd] [Age: 17 (Remaining lifespan: 120 days)] [Mutant abilities: Mimicry, Energy Absorption] [Current mimicry target: Orochi (Title: Sun God, Earth''s Will)] (Unlock progress: 100%) [Abilities: Levitation Flight (Max level) 5th level...(Unlocked)] [Energy points: 21,868] Aside from having aged a year and the slight decrease in his remaining lifespan, along with a significant increase in energy points, not much else had changed. Orochi''s abilities remained mostly the same. His levitation flight had maxed out at the fifth level, while all of his other powers-except for space maniption, which was still at level two-had reached the fourth level. Looking over the panel, Syd realized something. He had no clear understanding of where he stood in terms of power. How strong was he, really? Had he reached the level of a Skyfather? Syd wasn''t sure.N?v(el)B\\jnn In his mind, a Skyfather-level being should at least be capable of destroying a-or, in the case of theic universe, even a star system. By that standard, he still had a long way to go. As Syd pondered his own power levels, his subconscious seemed to influence his mimicry ability. Suddenly, a new line of text appeared next to his energy points. [Destructive Power: Town-level (11%)] [Energy points: 21,868] Syd was momentarily stunned. Looking at this newly disyed data, he felt a twitch at the corner of his mouth. The information was simple and clear-it indicated that he could destroy a town at full power in a short period of time. As for why the description mentioned a short time, Syd figured that if he were given more time, he could easily destroy a city. In that case, it would no longer be "town-level" but "city-level." Syd mused over this for a while. The disyed figure also seemed to represent his normal state, not his berserk form. If he were to enter a berserk mode, the data likely wouldn''t stay at "town-level." If this reading was urate, then he still had quite a way to go before reaching the Skyfather tier, the kind of power capable of destroyings. Of course, destructive power was just one metric. It didn''t necessarily mean he couldn''t take down enemies with arger destructive range than himself. At this point, Syd''s attention shifted to the "11%" notation. It was clear that once he reached 100%, the town-level designation would change. "Seems like I still have work to do." With that thought, Syd''s gazended on the glowing "Light Power" progress bar on the Balder section of his panel. [Ability: Light Power (981/1000) Level 3] "So close..." His eyes gleamed with anticipation. Without dy, Syd began circting his inner light energy. [Light Power experience +1] [Divine Body experience +1] As the light energy flowed, both his Light Power and Divine Body experience bars steadily increased. After some time, the Light Power counter finally shifted. [Light Power experience +1] [Ability: Light Power (0/2000) Level 4] A notification appeared. As his Light Power reached level 4, the energy within Syd''s body underwent another transformation, bing more refined and strange. The symbiote, who had been quietly observing in the background, was once again forced out from Syd''s right hand due to the overwhelming energy surge. Feeling the newfound surge of power, the symbiote couldn''t help but express its shock. "It''s happening again?" Now that his Light Power had reached the fourth level, Syd''s body began to emit a radiant glow, much like the first time this ability had advanced. Luckily, he was in a secluded area. Otherwise, if anyone saw him glowing like this, they might think he was some kind of holy figure or even believe that Jesus had descended again. Feeling the changes within him, Syd immediately noticed a difference. His sensitivity to sunlight had doubled, meaning he could now control sunlight within a two- kilometer radius. And if he concentrated all of that sunlight into a single beam... Just the thought of it made Syd realize how powerful the ability had be. In fact, he suspected that if Captain Marvel showed up again, the concentrated sunlight might exceed her tolerance, potentially injuring her. Thinking of this, Syd found himself looking forward to their next encounter. Additionally, this boost in Light Power had drastically improved his ability to manipte light. With just a thought, Syd caused a kaleidoscope of light to swirl around him, whichpletely bewildered the symbiote watching from the sidelines. Suddenly, Syd disappeared. "Where did you go, Syd?" The symbiote hovered in the air, utterly perplexed. Looking at itself, the symbiote was astonished. After calming down a bit, it could still feel its connection to Syd through touch, meaning Syd hadn''t actually disappeared-he had just entered some sort of stealth mode. The symbiote was in disbelief. When had Syd gained the ability to turn invisible? Was there anything he couldn''t do? While the symbiote was still in shock, Syd reappeared, his body shifting back into view as the surrounding light adjusted. "So, I can manipte light well enough to be invisible..." Syd thought in amazement. However, it wasn''t entirely urate to say he had "manipted" the light to be invisible. Rather, the light around him had naturally adjusted to his surroundings based on his intention to blend in. The entire process was somewhat mystical, beyond the realm of science. Syd couldn''t quite figure out how the light managed to adjust itself. From a theological perspective, perhaps it was some kind of divine attribute or authority at work? After pondering it for a while, Syd gave up trying to understand. Still, gaining an optical invisibility ability wasn''t bad at all. Though it couldn''t conceal his scent or the subtle disturbances caused by his movements, it would certainly help him avoid weaker enemies. At this point, Syd turned his attention elsewhere. The boost to his Light Power didn''t just increase his control over sunlight; it had likely enhanced the strength of his other abilities as well, such as his flight speed... With that thought, Syd moved to a secluded clearing, pulled out his speed-testing device, and began his tests. In an instant, he vanished from sight. Boom! A deafening sonic boom followed. A violent wind, sharp as a de, whipped around him, though to Syd it felt like a gentle breeze. During the test, the symbiote, who had been curiously observing, was thrown off by the sheer speed and impact, crashing to the ground with a loud thud. Reaching his designated stop point, Syd came to a halt and quickly began calcting his results. While he did so, the symbiote crawled back to him at an impressive speed, clearly growing stronger under Syd''s influence, though it remained to be seen whether it could withstand armor-piercing rounds yet. Ignoring the symbiote''s return, Syd finished his calctions. Previously, his top speed was 3.3 times the speed of sound. Now, he had surpassed that, reaching a speed of just over four times the speed of sound-around 4.0 or 4.1 times. As his internal light energy continued to replenish, Syd estimated that he now had enough energy to use his fourth-level abilities around 300 times. Then, he noticed something else: his destructive power rating had increased from 11% to 20%. Syd''s mouth twitched slightly. While he was processing this, back in the S.H.I.E.L.D. detention center, Nick Fury was having a conversation with the Chitaurimander. After an intense, though not entirely friendly, negotiation, the Chitaurimander had agreed to provide arge amount of advanced technology in exchange for his release from the prison. Once the Chitauri army arrived with the promised data, themander would be free to leave Earth. For now, however, he remained under strict surveince and confined to a limited range of movement. But when S.H.I.E.L.D.''s agents weren''t looking, themander had secretly retrieved amunicator left behind by the Chitauri army and managed to contact Thanos. "What happened down there?" Thanos'' deep voice resonated through themunicator. At this moment, Thanos was puzzled, unsure of what had transpired during the battle on Earth. "Master, we failed," the Chitaurimander said, his voice heavy with defeat. "Failed?" Thanos'' voice carried amanding, intimidating weight. The Chitaurimander hurriedly exined. "Master, the humans were far more formidable than we anticipated. Among them were individuals that were nearly impossible to contend with. It was those individuals who stopped me and our forces." He paused for a moment before hesitating to speak again. Chapter 193: Chapter 193 Chapter 193: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] As the Chitaurimander reported the failure of the invasion of Earth and the presence of formidable enemies, Thanos'' mood darkened. Then, themander continued, "If it were only them, I might have been able to handle it, but among them..." Pausing for a moment, themander resumed, "Among them was one particrly troublesome figure. I couldn''t deal with him-neither I nor the entire army could do anything against him." "What did you say?" Thanos'' voice, filled with surprise, came through themunication link. At first, Thanos thought his subordinate was simply making excuses to avoid responsibility for their defeat, but the more themander spoke, the more exaggerated it seemed. "Even you and the entire army couldn''t handle him?" Hearing the growing frustration in Thanos'' voice, the Chitaurimander hurriedly exined, "Master, I''m not lying. This is the truth!" He continued, "He is an Omega mutant. His name is..." As themander spoke, he sent over some data about the Omega mutants-Messiah and the White-d Stranger-through themunicator. Thanos casually nced at the information, not paying it much mind at first. But after just a few seconds, as he skimmed the details, his purple-skinned face, which resembled a giant prune, showed a noticeable change in expression. An Omega mutant called Messiah? Destroyed a human city in mere moments? Thanos began to question everything he knew. Could a creature from Earth really possess such power? And this White-d Stranger? Supposedly, with just a single word, he could erase entire hordes of enemies from existence... What made this even more terrifying was that the enemies mentioned weren''t just ordinary foes. ording to the information, these enemies were powerful constructs called Sentinels, a type of advanced mechanical war machine. Yet, these seemingly invincible machines were, as the report described, wiped out like mere bubbles by a single word from the White-d Stranger. And it wasn''t just a few Sentinels-it was entire groups of them, obliterated in an instant. One video clip in particr caught Thanos'' attention: the Sentinels turning into sand, and then transforming into colorful butterflies. It was almost whimsical in its impossibility. Even Thanos, the conqueror of worlds, was momentarily shaken. "Even I haven''t seen power like this before..." "Omega mutants, such extraordinary beings... such extraordinary power..." Of course, Thanos'' mind immediately jumped to something else something that might exin the source of this god-like power. He recalled the Reality Stone, or as it was currently known, the Aether. It existed in liquid form and held the same kind of surreal abilities. Only the Reality Stone could wield such mysterious and awe-inspiring powers! In his mind, Thanos reyed the knowledge he had gathered about the Reality Stone, an Infinity Stone he had long coveted. In theory, with the Reality Stone, one could transform any fantasy into reality, no matter how impossible. Through its power, it could erase, warp, or modify reality, turning dreams and abstract concepts into tangible existence. Perhaps, the Reality Stone was the most powerful of the Infinity Stones, but it was also the most difficult to control. Thanos knew well that this stone couldn''t be used in istion. Without the support of the other Infinity Stones, using the Reality Stone alone could lead to catastrophic consequences. Most of the time, the realities created by the Reality Stone were illusions, not true realities. It only conjured realities that hadn''t urred-realities without a foundation. These false realities required constant energy to maintain. Once that energy ran out, the created realities would dissipate. To fully transform these illusions into permanent reality required an unimaginable price. Thanos also recalled hearing rumors about the Dark Elves of Svartalfheim. Supposedly, they had been searching for the Aether-the Reality Stone-hoping to return the universe to its primordial darkness. In that era, darkness was the dominant force, and the Dark Elves thrived. But after the universe was flooded with light, they could no longer survive... Thanos knew that the Dark Elves'' ambition was a futile dream. Even if they found the Reality Stone, the reality they created would be fleeting. Likewise, his grand n to eliminate half of all life in the universe would also require thebined might of the other Infinity Stones, with the Reality Stone ying a crucial role in making that visione true. Only through the Reality Stone could he erase half of all life from existence... Yet now, Thanos had stumbled upon something that shook him to his core-a mere Earthling, an Omega mutant, possessed power reminiscent of the Reality Stone? For a moment, he wondered if the Reality Stone was hidden within this person. Thanos had a rough idea of where the other Infinity Stones were located, but the Reality Stone remained elusive, its location a mystery. However, upon further examination of the video, Thanos dismissed the idea that the White- d Stranger was wielding the Reality Stone.N?v(el)B\\jnn There were no signs of any Infinity Stone being used by the Omega mutant. Besides, there was another piece of evidence that solidified this conclusion, something even more shocking. The Chitaurimander had sent him a video featuring a butterfly-a butterfly captured by one of Earth''s so-called superheroes, Natasha. This butterfly had been kept and studied after the battle. During its time under observation, human scientists had examined the butterfly, confirming that it was indeed a living organism with no signs of abnormality. Incredibly, as of the time the Chitaurimander sent the data, the butterfly was still alive. And yet, the most astonishing aspect of the butterfly wasn''t its vitality-it was its composition. It wasn''t made of flesh and blood, but of silicon dioxide, the primary component of sand. In other words, this was a silicon dioxide-based lifeform, something entirely unprecedented on Earth. Seeing this data, Thanos was left in awe. He understood the implications. This young Omega mutant had, through sheer will, reshaped something into the exact form he desired. Chapter 194: Chapter 194 Chapter 194: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Upon realizing this, how could Thanos not be shocked? This person was almost equivalent to a living Reality Stone! In fact,pared to the Reality Stone, this individual''s reality seemed to exist continuously! This kind of power... One could say, it''s even more terrifying than the Reality Stone! Is this the Omega-level mutant''s Omega ability? Especially since, ording to the data from the Chitaurimander, it was noted that the Cosmic Cube and the Mind Scepter had already been taken by this Omega mutant. In that instant, even as the ruler of the universe, Thanos felt that this situation was bing troublesome. How could he retrieve those items from this person? Thanos pondered ways to aplish this. At this moment, he noticed a spection about the Omega mutant, the white-d hero, in the collected information. Suspected to be the son of the Allfather, Odin? This young man was actually an Asgardian god? Thanos was utterly astonished. After his initial shock, his eyes flickered as a n began to form in his mind. The Dark Elves of Svartalfheim wanted to invade Asgard, to overthrow its rule... Perhaps he could use them to weaken the background forces of this Omega mutant. Even if it was only a suspicion, weakening his opponent''s support would make things easierter. Moreover, if Asgard were to be destroyed, it would work in Thanos'' favor. If Asgard remained, it would be an obstacle to acquiring the Infinity Stones on Earth. As Thanos thought about this, he considered what kind of help he should give to the Dark Elves. Even if they failed, diminishing Asgard''s strength would still be beneficial... While he pondered this, the Chitaurimander nervously said, "Master?" After waiting for a long time without hearing a response, themander''s heart sank, thinking Thanos was displeased with him and perhaps even nning to punish him. Luckily, Thanos'' voice soon came through themunicator. "I understand the situation." Hearing this, the Chitaurimander breathed a sigh of relief. He then asked what to do next. "I''ll handle the Omega mutant. You just take care of what I told you to do..." While Thanos gave orders to the Chitaurimander, Syd was on the other side, experimenting with the Cosmic Cube. Under the bright sun, golden rays shone on the blue Cosmic Cube. As Syd gazed at the cube in his hand, he fell into deep thought. Having the Cosmic Cube and the Mind Scepter just sitting around seemed like a waste if he didn''t try to use them. "How do you use this thing?" After a moment of contemtion, Syd decided to try infusing photon energy into the cube, all while Venom watched closely. The moment the divine photon energy made contact with the Cosmic Cube, something unexpected happened. A blue light exploded! Boom! A massive surge of energy erupted from the Cosmic Cube, forming a powerful shockwave that spread in all directions. In an instant, Syd was struck by the energy from the cube. [Reflective Shield Experience +1] Luckily, his reflexes were incredibly fast, and under Venom''s terrified gaze, Syd cast a reflective shield, blocking the cube''s energy wave. Though he managed to shield himself, the ground around him wasn''t so lucky. Looking at the Cosmic Cube, now on the ground, and the chaotic scene around him, Syd felt a bit helpless. It seemed that trying to control the cube with energy had failed. Luckily, he was strong enough an ordinary person would likely have been obliterated. Still, he had gained something from the attempt. When his photon energy made contact with the cube, his mental energy had also extended into it, establishing a faint connection with the cube. It seemed he now had a chance of controlling it. Carefully, Syd picked up the Cosmic Cube, ensuring he didn''t inject any photon energy this time. No surprises urred. Next, he readied his reflective shield and let his mental energy flow into the cube. This time, no idents happened, and his connection with the cube deepened. At the same time, a strange feeling arose within him, simr to the sensation of using spatial transfer. It felt as though, at this moment, he could use the Cosmic Cube to travel anywhere. Syd''s mind stirred, and the image of the moon appeared in his thoughts. In the next instant, the cube glowed blue, releasing energy. Then, with a ripple in space, Syd vanished from where he stood, reappearing in a barrenndscape-on the surface of the moon. He looked around at the surrounding darkness, recognizing the deep expanse of space. As soon as he arrived, Syd felt light, as if he could float away at any moment, but then a difort welled up inside him. His expression changed, and a secondter, the Cosmic Cube glowed again, instantly teleporting him back to his previous location. "Whew..." Syd exhaled a sigh of relief. After a few seconds, he quickly recovered. "It seems that with my current body, I can survive in outer space for a short time, but staying there too long would still be fatal..." Syd shook his head, feeling a bit disappointed. Of course, this didn''t mean his body was weak-if an ordinary person were to appear on the moon, they''d die instantly! Whether from sudden weightlessness or pressure changes, any ordinary human would be killed... But unlike them, he only felt difort, and after a brief recovery, it was as if nothing had happened. It just showed how much stronger his fourth-level godly body waspared to a regr human. Syd spected that when his godly body reached the fifth level, he might be able to survive in space for extended periods.N?v(el)B\\jnn Perhaps even live there permanently, without needing water or food... At this moment. "That scared me..." Venom, exposed on his arm, looked terrified, its small ck head filled with fear. ncing at it, Syd paid no mind. Venom was an alien lifeform, already capable of surviving in space, so there was no need to worry about it. In fact, the oxygen humans needed was more of a burden for Venom. As he thought about it, Syd looked at the Cosmic Cube in his hand, a smile forming on his face. "With this, traveling to different ces will be much easier..." He wasn''t just talking about ordinary ces; even traveling to the sun, standing side by side with it¡ªor going to another gxy-was possible! However... Syd suddenly thought of something important. "Speaking of which, can the Cosmic Cube help someone travel to parallel worlds?" At that moment, a look of curiosity and anticipation appeared in his eyes, and he couldn''t resist the urge to give it a try. Chapter 195: Chapter 195 Chapter 195: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== However, after thinking for a while, Syd still didn''t dare to use the Cosmic Cube to travel to a so-called parallel world. The Cosmic Cube was powerful, capable of traveling to nearly any location. Syd knew that with it, he could even reach different dimensions. For example, the Dark Dimension where Dormammu resided, or even realms like Heaven and Hell! Of course, traveling there was possible, but whether one coulde back alive was another question entirely. It was important to understand that dimensional deities were extremely powerful within their respective dimensions, much more so than they were outside of them. If one were unlucky enough to encounter one of these beings, there would be little chance of survival. As for traversing parallel worlds, Syd wasn''t sure if the Cosmic Cube could do that. Even if it could, he suspected it might be a one-way trip. For instance, if he reached a parallel world and then the Cosmic Cube suddenly stopped working... That said, Syd leaned towards believing that the Infinity Stones could still be used in parallel universes. The reason why they didn''t work in the Time Variance Authority''s domain was likely due to the unique nature of that space. However, there was still a possibility, though small, that the Infinity Stones might not function in a parallel world. It wasn''t impossible. Until everything was tested, it remained an unknown. Syd wasn''t willing to take that kind of risk by using the Cosmic Cube. There were other, safer ways to travel to parallel worlds. Syd recalled that the portals of Kamar-Taj could achieve the same thing. Compared to the Cosmic Cube, those portals were far more convenient and didn''t carry the risk of failure. Syd mused that, at some point, he should acquire a sling Ring-the tool used to open these portals-and try it out. For now, though, he decided to let it go. After testing the Cosmic Cube, he turned his attention to the Mind Scepter on the other side. As he gazed at the gem on the scepter''s tip, Syd found himself lost in thought. Each Infinity Stone carried its own side effects when used. The Power Stone''s side effect was quite clear: just touching it could cause injury, and if one couldn''t withstand its energy, they''d explode and die. Ordinary people couldn''t use it. The side effects of the Time Stone were unclear, though it was likely that each use impacted the flow of time to some degree. When Doctor Strange first used the Time Stone, he tested it on an apple, which symbolized the forbidden fruit from the Bible-a metaphor for Strange''s act of defiance. Even the Ancient One warned Strange not to use the Time Stone recklessly. It was clear that overusing the Time Stone could cause time-rted logic to be chaotic, and in extreme cases, could lead to the copse of the timeline. Take, for example, a certain universe''s version of Doctor Strange. Unlike the main universe''s Doctor Strange, this one survived his car ident unharmed, but his girlfriend Christine died. Desperate to bring her back, this Doctor Strange studied magic across the world and eventually became the Sorcerer Supreme. With the Ancient One gone and no one left to stop him, he decided to use the Time Stone to reverse time and save Christine. But no matter how many times he tried, Christine''s death couldn''t be avoided. She would always die in different ways-whether it was a car crash or being shot, various idents would im her life. In his despair, the Ancient One, who had not yet died in that timeline, sensed his actions and appeared before him. She exined that Christine''s death was a fixed point in time, a crucial event that had to happen for Doctor Strange to be the Sorcerer Supreme. Without bing the Sorcerer Supreme, Doctor Strange would not have been able to save her in the first ce. Thus, Christine had to die, and the timeline''s logic closed in on itself. Originally, if the Ancient One hadn''t intervened, Doctor Strange might have epted reality after a few days of grieving. But her exnation gave him renewed hope. After all, the Ancient One had taught him that "anything is possible." Doctor Strange thought that if a fixed point in time was the issue, there must be a way to ovee it. Nothing was truly absolute in the eyes of a sorcerer. To this end, Doctor Strange traveled through time to an ancient, lost library, where he indeed found a method to alter fixed points in time. The solution was simple: immense power. For a sorcerer, obtaining power was easy, whether by borrowing from dimensional deities or other means. The easiest method was to absorb mystical creatures using dark magic. So, Doctor Strange created a summoning circle, calling forth and absorbing mystical creatures one after another. His power grew rapidly, but as he absorbed more, he gradually lost his humanity. With enough power, everything became simple. Doctor Strange forcibly used the Time Stone to bring Christine back to life. Unfortunately, those who tamper with time often find themselves at the mercy of it. Christine was resurrected, but the universe began to unravel, entering a state of copse! Not even the near-omnipotent Doctor Strange could stop the destruction of the universe. In his immense power, Doctor Strange even became aware of the Watcher-a being who silently observed the universe''s development but never intervened. Sadly, despite Doctor Strange''s pleas for the Watcher to save his universe, the Watcher, true to his nature, simply watched in silence as the universe headed towards its destruction. During this time, the Watcher warned Doctor Strange that disrupting the flow of time would only lead to greater ruin. In the end, Doctor Strange could only watch helplessly as his universe was destroyed, powerless to do anything... Just like how, in the future, Tony Stark sacrificed himself with a snap of his fingers, and Doctor Strange couldn''t use the Time Stone to bring him back. If Tony were resurrected by reversing time, the logic of his snap, which erased Thanos and his army, would be undone. Thanos and his forces would return, resetting everything to the way it was before... In a way, the Time Stone''s side effects might seem subtle, but when they ur, they can be the most terrifying of all. Of course, this doesn''t mean there is no power that can defy logic. Syd thought about it and couldn''t help but recall Chaos Magic. Unlike the Time Stone, Chaos Magic''s reality-altering power truly defied logic, forcefully changing everything without causing reality to copse. It could bend logic to its will. This demonstrated that the essence of Chaos Magic was of a far higher level. At least, the problems of time logic weren''t an issue for Chaos Magic, and it wouldn''t cause a breakdown in reality. Unfortunately... "Unfortunately, my ability to alter reality with Chaos Magic is still passive. Who knows whenN?v(el)B\\jnn it will appear..." Syd thought with a hint of regret. Of course, it''s not that Chaos Magic''s reality-altering ability had no pattern. The more unstable one''s mental state was, the more likely Chaos Magic would run rampant. The more unstable the emotions, the stronger Chaos Magic became... For instance, when he turned the Sentinel robots into butterflies, that was merely a normal trigger, far from a true rampage... Chapter 196: Chapter 196 Chapter 196: ? [500PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1000PS!!] [Current Reviews: 85/100] [Reach Goal For +1 Chapter!] "Too bad I don''t have a mental illness. If I did..." Syd couldn''t help but sigh. As for the Space Stone, or the Cosmic Cube, its side effect was instability, asionally causing uncontroble surges. When it came to the Reality Stone... Syd thought back. Roughly speaking, when the Reality Stone was in its Aether form, it would automatically seek out a host, invading their body. If the host couldn''t withstand such immense power, they would die. "I wonder what would happen if the Reality Stone used me as a host?" Syd was curious as he recalled something from the past. In Thor: The Dark World, Jane, the woman who had fought alongside Thor during the battle with the Destroyer armor, had identally stumbled upon the Aether in an unknown dimension and became its host. An ordinary person like Jane bing the host of the still-liquid Reality Stone had disastrous consequences. If it wasn''t extracted, she would have died. Although the Aether was eventually removed from her, Jer developed cancer, likely due to the radiation emitted by the Reality Stone. Scientifically speaking, it was probably the gamma rays from the Infinity Stones that caused Jane''s cancer. And because of the cancer, she eventually passed away... "If it were me, it wouldn''t matter..." Syd shrugged it off, unconcerned. It was just cancer, after all. With so much already happening to him, a little more wouldn''t hurt. At most, it would be a minor inconvenience-nothing too serious. Thinking of this, he nced at his remaining lifespan. Thanks to the appearance of divine light energy, his lifespan had increased again, now up to 141 days. Overall, cancer wouldn''t be able to kill him anytime soon. He imagined that whatever ancient gods were behind it must be feeling confused by now. Syd thought this with a sense of amusement. As for the Soul Stone and the Mind Stone... The side effects of the Soul Stone weren''t clear, but it likely required the sacrifice of a loved one to obtain it, or it could be tied to the stone''s own consciousness. This stone could steal, manipte, or alter souls. It not only controlled the souls of the living but could evenmand the dead. If the user was powerful enough, they could even create souls from nothing. Unlike the other stones, the Soul Stone had its own consciousness, which was incredibly hungry and craved souls. Syd frowned as he pondered this. In the future, Thanos sacrificed Gamora to obtain the Soul Stone, falling unconscious during the process. When he woke up, the Soul Stone was in his hand. Who knew what strange things the stone had done? Syd sneered at the thought. "Following the rules? Who knows what kind of trap the Soul Stone might spring. Only a fool would do that..." Following the rules was something only those without enough power did. If it were him, Syd would simply destroy the entire of Vormir, where the Soul Stone resided. He didn''t believe the stone wouldn''t appear after that. And even if it didn''t, with the help of the Mind Stone and other Infinity Stones, he was sure he could find the Soul Stone eventually. Once found, it would be easy. Syd spected that with his mastery of Chaos Magic, he couldpletely erase the Soul Stone''s so-called consciousness. After all, Chaos Magic was powerful enough to destroy the stone itself, let alone its consciousness. Moreover, Chaos Magic was deeply connected to mental powers, and once he grew strong enough, not even Professor X would be a match for him. ncing at the Cosmic Cube in his hand, Syd couldn''t help but feel tempted to try. As long as he had a clear image in his mind, the Cosmic Cube could take him to Vormir, where the Soul Stone resided! However, his current strength wasn''t enough. If he went now, he would at best be able to enjoy the view-and at worst, fall victim to the Soul Stone''s trap. He would have to wait until his Chaos Magic reached level five to be confident enough to go there. As for thest stone, the Mind Stone, Syd turned his gaze to the Mind Scepter in his hand, frowning slightly. The scepter not only controlled people''s minds but also seemed to subtly influence its user. However, due to the presence of Chaos Magic, the Mind Stone alone wasn''t enough to affect him without him noticing. Compared to the Mind Stone, Chaos Magic was the real game-changer. Syd furrowed his brow in contemtion. He had a feeling that something was off with the Infinity Stones, and perhaps, aside from the Soul Stone, the other stones also had a certain degree of consciousness. For example, several decades ago, when Captain America fought Red Skull, Red Skull had touched the Cosmic Cube with his bare hand and was instantly transported to another gxy. It was likely that he had been sent to Vormir, the location of the Soul Stone, and somehow died in the process, bing a wraith. It was clear that Red Skull had been enved by the Soul Stone, bing its guardian and tasked with exining the price of obtaining the stone to anyone who sought it. Everything revolved around the Infinity Stones. To say that none of the other stones had simr issues seemed highly unlikely to Syd. "Whatever, once my Chaos Magic reaches level five, I''ll cleanse them all." Syd thought dismissively. He didn''t believe that the Infinity Stones could withstand the purification of Chaos Magic. For now... Syd casually picked up the Mind Scepter. Later, he caught arge wild boar and began his experiment. As expected, the scepter''s mind-control abilities worked wlessly, and under his control, the wild boar became extremely obedient. Unfortunately, this ability wasn''t particrly useful. Anything the Mind Scepter could do, Chaos Magic could do as well. Syd knew the issuey in his crude, superficial way of controlling the Mind Stone. Like the Time Stone, it would require specific magic to truly unlock the Mind Stone''s full potential.N?v(el)B\\jnn That said, even as things were, Syd could feel his own mental strength being amplified while using the scepter. From this moment on, no one could influence him mentally. In essence, his mental power through Chaos Magic had reached level five ahead of time. After testing both the Cosmic Cube and the Mind Scepter, Syd''s attention shifted to his energy points. "I''ve umted over twenty thousand energy points. I wonder if I can unlock Baldr''s new abilities?" "Divinity, dominion, or something else?" Syd''s eyes gleamed with curiosity. Just as he was about to invest his energy points into unlocking progress, a rumor began circting in a distant gxy. No one knew where the rumor had started, but it spoke of C-53, or Earth, and mentioned the emergence of two incredibly powerful individuals. Even major alien forces, like the Kree and the Supreme Intelligence, had heard of this rumor. Even the Guardians of the Gxy, far away in space, including Star-Lord, had caught wind of the story. Chapter 197: Chapter 197 Chapter 197: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Aboard a spaceship. "Terran?" "Hey, isn''t that your home?" A burly man with a thick beard asked Star-Lord, who was sitting next to him. Star-Lord, dressed in a red leather jacket and ck pants, his face showing a bit of stubble, paused at the name. He looked to be in his thirties and was taken aback. "Earth?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He was no stranger to how aliens referred to Earth as "Terran." If there were no surprises, this "Terran" should indeed mean Earth. At this moment, the burly man, named Glenn, continued curiously, "Recently, there''s been a rumor about two powerful beings appearing on your home." "Wait, let me check... yeah, it says here..." "Messiah, and the White-d Hero. One can destroy an entire city in an instant, and the other can easily erase a person''s life..." As Glenn read aloud, his voice trailed off, his eyes gradually widening in disbelief. Clearly, even he found this rumor to be exaggerated and fake. He was familiar with Earth because of Star-Lord and knew it was a weak civilization, one that hadn''t even achieved interster travel yet... And yet, rumors were now circting that such powerful beings had appeared on this weak-one capable of destroying a city and another capable of wiping out lives with ease? Although the rumor didn''t specify how these individuals aplished such feats or the exact nature of their powers, Glenn refused to believe it. Even Star-Lord, Peter Quill, was stunned by what he was hearing, finding the im utterly shocking. How could that be possible? After his initial shock, Peter quickly regained hisposure. By this time, the other aliens aboard the ship had also turned their attention to Star-Lord, their eyes full of surprise. Noticing their gazes, Star-Lord shrugged, understanding the situation, and casually said, "That''s probably fake..." "You all know that my home, Terran, is a weak. There''s no way beings like that could exist there. This has to be just some ridiculous rumor." Star-Lord couldn''t believe that such powerful entities could appear on Earth. His memories from childhood, before he left the, and all the data he had gathered over the years told him that this rumor was absurd! And just look at the descriptions-destroying a city in an instant, erasing lives at will? Whoever spread this rumor must have been out of their mind, probably suffering from a mental illness. And to think the rumor was about his weak home producing such godlike beings-it wasughable, something only a crazy person would believe. Star-Lord scoffed at the whole notion, utterly dismissive. He wouldn''t believe, even for a second, that his home housed such powerful figures! The others aboard the ship burst intoughter at his words, clearly sharing the same thought and dismissing the rumor as nonsense. At that point, Glenn curiously asked Star-Lord, "It''s been many years since youst visited your home, hasn''t it?" "How about we apany you there one day, just to see what those rumored beings are all about..." Though Glenn''s words seemed serious, there was a teasing tone to them, and the rest of the crew erupted inughter again. Star-Lord could only shrug in helplessness. As for going back to Earth... Well, maybe someday he could return for a visit. Beyond Star-Lord and his crew, other major forces, including the Kree and their Supreme Intelligence, had also caught wind of the rumor. "Interesting." "Who spread this rumor?" the leader of the Kree, the Supreme Intelligence, murmured. At the moment, she appeared in the form of a middle-aged woman. As the Kree''s artificial intelligence, she represented the pinnacle of Kree wisdom, embodying all their knowledge in science, philosophy, and thought, ruling over the Kree Empire. She was no stranger to C-53, which was Earth-home to that troublesome individual, Carol Danvers. She still remembered Carol''s rebellion against her from years ago. And now, rumors were circting that two immensely powerful beings had appeared on Earth? The Supreme Intelligence found this hard to believe. Regardless of whether the rumor was true or false, she believed it was necessary to send someone to investigate Earth. If it turned out to be false, then there was no issue. But if it was true, she had ns for those two so-called powerful beings. She wanted to study their bodies, to understand the depth and origin of their power. Aside from the Kree and the Supreme Intelligence, other major powers and ordinary aliens had also heard this wild rumor, turning their attention to Terran. "Is this for real?" "Can a lifeform truly possess that kind of power?" Many were shocked but soon dismissed the rumor. "Impossible!" "It''s fake. A civilization that weak couldn''t have such powerful beings..." "The ims are way too exaggerated. I almost believed it..." "Who the hell started spreading this nonsense?" Logic told them that the rumor was mostly false, and many chose not to believe it. But still, they couldn''t help but feel a little curious about Terran. Their curiosity gnawed at them like a cat scratching, making them want to visit Terran and see for themselves. And this was exactly what Thanos wanted. Ideally, the Messiah and the White-d Hero would catch the attention of some major powers, who would then send forces to deal with them. Meanwhile, Thanos would sit back and reap the benefits. ... As Thanos orchestrated his schemes and rumors spread across the stars, Syd Castell was standing under the sun, basking in its warmth, his attention fixed on his energy points. [Energy Points: 22,665] "These energy points... I wonder if I can unlock Balder''s new abilities?" Curious, Syd began channeling energy points into his unlocking progress. Soon, the progress bar steadily climbed, reaching 56%, 58%, 60%. At 60%, Syd''s eyes lit up with anticipation, eager to discover his new ability. Luckily, a notification sound chimed. (Unlock Progress: 60%) [Ability: God Speech (Unlocked)] [Ability: God Speech (0/100) Level 1] Syd blinked in surprise. God Speech? What kind of ability was that? He was bewildered. Furthermore, despite the notification, even though he had unlocked the ability, he didn''t feel any noticeable difference. Puzzled, Syd decided to experiment. Judging by the name, this ability likely had something to do with speech... Chapter 198: Chapter 198 Chapter 198: ? [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Two hourster... After spending some time experimenting, Syd finally understood what this new ability was all about. At first, he didn''t notice anything unusual, mainly because there was no one else around. But after a while, when he overheard someone speaking in anguage he didn''t understand, something clicked. He realized he could actually understand what the person was saying! It was obvious that the person wasn''t speaking English, yet Syd couldprehend every word. Even more surprising, when Syd, now disguised, greeted the person, they seemed to understand him as well. At this moment, everything became clear-he understood what "God Speech" truly was. Upon further testing, Syd found that not only could he understand all humannguages, but others could also inexplicably understand what he said. This applied even to animals, though their thoughts were so simplistic that all he could hear were things like "hungry," "want food," or "tired." Additionally, his own voice seemed to have be more pleasant and profound, carrying an aura of mystery. Syd was utterly amazed by this. At first nce, this ability seemed trivial, but in reality, it was incredibly useful. Under the power of "God Speech,"nguage was no longer a barrier for him! Of course, despite understanding how "God Speech" worked, Syd still felt puzzled. In the shadowed corner where he stood, he nced at Balder''s ability panel, a look of confusion on his face. [Ability: God Speech (70/100) Level 1] "Level 1?" From his perspective, the ability should already be maxed out. He had tested it on numerousnguages, even understanding dialects. It felt like a fully-developed passive ability. Yet, it was only at level 1? Syd couldn''t help but feel both confused and curious. What would happen if he leveled it up further? Would his voice be even more perfect and mysterious? Syd furrowed his brow slightly, sensing that it wouldn''t be that simple. This feeling came not only from his intuition but also frommon sense. Clearly, Thor and Loki didn''t possess this ability. Syd spected that this power might originate from the real mythological Balder. "Wait, maybe Thor and Loki do have something simr at a basic level..." He recalled that in some versions of theics, Thor could understand variousnguages, and whatever he said would be automatically understood by others. As for the real-world Thor, Syd wasn''t certain since he hadn''t paid close attention. However, this was only the level 1 effect of "God Speech." It was clear that there were four more levels, and the full potential was likely much greater than what Thor and Loki disyed! At the very least, this ability must be connected to the true mythological Balder''s powers... As he thought about it, Syd began to specte. In mythology, the words spoken by gods often carried mysterious power, especially curses uttered in anger or hatred, which always seemed toe true. Particrly when cursing mortals, those curses almost always proved effective. Many mortal tales revolved around curses uttered by gods. In addition to curses, there were also blessings. For example, gods with dominion over beauty could bestow beauty upon others with a mere word. Some mortals, after receiving a blessing from a god, could even borrow a portion of the deity''s power. Syd''s eyes flickered with realization. "Could it be that as I level up ''God Speech,'' it will gain these effects?" If that were the case, "God Speech" would be far moreplex and powerful than he initially thought a mysterious, divine passive ability! At that moment, Syd couldn''t help but feel excited about the potential effects of leveling up this new power. Moreover, what thrilled him the most was that every time he spoke aplete sentence, "God Speech" would automatically gain experience! "Incredible..." Syd murmured. [God Speech Experience +1] The speed at which it leveled up was almost as fast as his floating ability! This might be yet another ability that would reach level 5 first! Unable to hold back, Syd decided to ignore the remaining 17,000 energy points for now and focus entirely on leveling up "God Speech." He would return to Balder''s unlocking progress later. In the next moment, under Venom''s confused and bewildered gaze, Syd began to mutter random multiplication tables. "One times one is one, one times two is two..." [God Speech Experience +1] [God Speech Experience +1] As Syd continued to chant these nonsensical words, it was as if a swarm of flies were buzzing around Venom''s ears, reciting mantras that made his head spin. Venom nearly thought Sydn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om had lost his mind. Before Venom could ask what was going on, Syd heard another notification. [God Speech Experience +1] [Ability: God Speech (0/500) Level 2] The moment the notification appeared, Syd noticed a slight change in his voice. It became even more profound and mysterious, resembling the speech of a true god. In addition, whenever he spoke, there was an odd feeling, though he couldn''t quite put his finger on what it was. "Level 2 doesn''t seem to reveal much yet?" Syd frowned slightly. Without dwelling on it, he continued practicing. As he repeated his words, the experience points for "God Speech" steadily increased... ... Some timeter, another notification chimed. [God Speech Experience +1] [Ability: God Speech (0/1000) Level 3] In that instant, Syd felt a noticeable difference. At this moment, with his heightened perception, he sensed that every word he spoke now carried a special rhythm. The sensation was unique, though Syd found it difficult to describe. Thinking about it, he turned his gaze to the bewildered Venom, deciding to use him for a little experiment. The next second, he spoke to Venom. "I bless you, may light always apany you..." The words echoed around them, filled with mystery and rhythm, as if they were connecting to something beyond. Venom nced around, confused, seeing no one else. His face was full of bewilderment as he had no idea what Syd was doing. "Wait, was that meant for me?" As Venom stood there in confusion, a sudden change urred! Originally, they were in a dark, secluded corner-a ce Syd had deliberately chosen for testing his ability, where sunlight couldn''t reach... But after the words were spoken, Syd noticed that the area around Venom brightened slightly. It was as if sunlight and photons were gathering around Venom, just as the blessing had stated-light was always with him. Venom stood there,pletely dumbfounded. Chapter 199: Chapter 199 Chapter 199: ? "I bless you, may light always be with you..." As Syd watched the sunlight gather around Venom after saying this, he was astonished and surprised. Just a single sentence had caused such an effect? Moreover, the process happenedpletely without his control. The sunlight, the photons, actively converged around Venom, bing a phenomenon on their own. It was as if Venom was born to attract sunlight-it seemed almost absurd! "I wonder how long it willst..." Syd had a feeling that with "God Speech" only at level 3, the effect wouldn''t be perfect just yet. Aside from the fact that the sunlight gathered was less than ideal, the duration might also be limited... As he was thinking this, the amount of sunlight around Venom indeed began to gradually decrease. A momentter, the phenomenon of sunlight gathering around Venom hadpletely disappeared. Venom, visibly confused, asked, "Syd, what did you do to me? Were you controlling the sunlight just now?" Venom knew that Syd had the ability to control light, and what had just happened seemed very much like that. However, Venom instinctively felt that something else was going on, especially with how the sunlight effect gradually faded, which deepened his suspicion. Could it be... Venom remembered the sentence Syd had spoken earlier. With that in mind, his eyes widened in astonishment. Syd, however, wasn''t paying attention to Venom''s reaction. Instead, he was lost in thought. Clearly, if he continued to level up "God Speech," the phenomenon that had just urred would likelyst longer. In fact, Syd spected that by the time it reached level 5, the effect could be permanent! It could turn into a permanent blessing-or even a curse... Thinking about curses, Syd nced at Venom but had no intention of trying it out. Though he hadn''t tested it, he could roughly guess the result. "I wonder what it would be like to grant power, though?" This thought led Syd to think of a certain character from the neighboring DC universe- Shazam. That character possessed the powers of six gods: the wisdom of Solomon, the strength of Hercules, the stamina of As, the power of Zeus to control lightning, the courage of Achilles, and the speed of Hermes. Blessed by the Greek gods, Shazam was essentially a knock-off Superman. His nemesis, ck Adam, had simr blessings from the Egyptian gods: the stamina of Shu, the swiftness of Horus, the strength of Amon, the wisdom of Thoth, the power of Aten, and the courage of Mehen. Basically, another knock-off Superman... "If I were to bless someone, would the effect be simr?" Syd''s curiosity deepened. What kind of blessing? Control over light, stamina, speed-or could he grant any power he possessed to the one he blessed? Since there was no one to test on, this question remained a mystery for him. Testing on Venom was an option, but he thought better of it. Syd believed that this kind of blessing wouldn''t be given lightly and mighte with a cost. It was likely that the one receiving the blessing would be linked to him, and when they used the power, it would actually drain from Syd himself... After all, power couldn''te from nothing. Having tested the effects of "God Speech," Syd looked at the ability now at level 3 and hesitated, unsure whether to continue leveling it up or focus on unlocking new abilities. After some thought, he turned his attention to the 17,000 energy points he had left. The effects of "God Speech" had already started to show, and as long as he kept speaking, the ability would automatically level up-it didn''t require much of his attention. Compared to "God Speech," Syd was far more curious about what Balder''s next unlocked ability would be. (Unlock Progress: 60%) ncing at the progress bar, Syd thought, "Will a new ability awaken at 65% or 70%?" "What happens at 100%?" "And how much progress will the remaining 17,000 energy points provide?" Curious, Syd focused and began investing his energy points into Balder''s unlocking progress. 62%... 65%... 68%... 70%... [Energy Points: 3005] When his energy points dwindled to just over 3,000, the unlocking progress finally hit 70%. At that moment, Syd''s heart skipped a beat, and a notification rang out. [Ability: Divinity (Unlocked)] [Ability: Divinity (0/100) Level 1] "Divinity?" Syd blinked in surprise, both shocked and confused. He knew a little about divinity, but he wasn''t entirely clear on its exact function. He understood that divinity, like dominion, had a special significance for gods. Just as he was thinking this, Syd felt a change within him. A mysterious power began to stir inside his body... His flesh, blood, light energy, and even his spirit-all of it became infused with this power. Syd, with his keen senses, immediately noticed that his strength had increased.N?v(el)B\\jnn "This feels somewhat like my divine light energy..." "Is it another amplification ability?" Syd''s eyes widened in surprise, and he was in an exceptionally good mood. This kind ofprehensive amplification ability was one of his favorites-overall, it was a great boost. As he was thinking this, believing the ability to be fully understood, he suddenly noticed something else. With his newly awakened divinity, his soul and spirit sensed a special type of energy. This energy was very unique, and it felt as though it was gathering around him like birds returning to their nest. Before Syd could figure out what it was, he began to hear whispers like someone praying with deep reverence and respect. "O gods, please bless me..." "Lord Balder, god of light, grant me the ability to see the light again..." Hearing these whispered prayers, Syd was stunned. This situation felt somewhat familiar. When Kaecilius had contacted him previously, the feeling had been simr, though there were some differences. In an instant, Syd guessed what was happening, and he had a pretty good idea of what that strange energy was. "These prayers... are from believers?" "And this unique energy... is it faith energy?" Syd was genuinely surprised. In modern times, were there still people who worshipped the Norse gods? After all, the predominant religion in Scandinavia was Christianity, and there were very few people left who worshipped the Norse pantheon. Syd had thought that the belief in the Norse gods had practically died out, but now... After some thought, it became clear. While belief in the Asgardian gods had diminished, with a poption asrge as Earth''s, there would always be some who still believed. Even a shallow faith could generate some amount of so-called faith energy. It was likely that the faith energy surrounding him now hade from these residual believers. Chapter 200: Chapter 200 Chapter 200: ? [1000PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1500PS!] [Reviews: 91/100] Reach Goal For A +1 Extra Chapter!] Although the belief in the Norse gods has mostly faded, Norse mythology still holds a significant ce in Scandinavian culture, especially in literature, art, and tourism. Moreover, in some modern pagan movements, it retains a certain influence, albeit with a rtively small number of adherents. Overall, while Norse mythology is no longer a mainstream religious belief, it continues to y an important role culturally, and there are still some individuals who hold private faith in the old gods. After understanding this, Syd temporarily ignored the prayers he was hearing and focused his attention on the faith energy surrounding him. He could feel the faith energy circting around him, trying to enter his body, and he frowned slightly. He knew that if he epted this faith energy, it could very likely enhance his strength and even provide another source of light energy to replenish what he expended. However, Syd had a feeling that it wouldn''t be that simple. Could the energy born from the desires, whims, and pleas of ordinary people really be absorbed so easily? Thanks to his heightened perception from Chaos Magic, Syd sensed something strange and off about this faith energy. He had a nagging feeling that if he absorbed it, it might cause problems for his spirit and mind. In many stories, faith energy was known to be a double-edged sword, with both positive and negative effects... After thinking it over, Syd decided to leave the faith energy alone for now and deal with itter. "Maybe once Balder is fully unlocked at 100%, there''ll be a way to resolve the drawbacks of faith energy, or even a specific ability for that," Syd mused. In addition, he noticed that the amount of faith energy gathering around him was quite small. Even if he absorbed it, the effect likely wouldn''t be very significant. "It seems that while some people still believe in the Norse gods, most of them are only shallow believers, offering casual prayers at best..." This faith energy might also have something to do with Thor, who had recently appeared and saved many lives. Syd figured he was benefitting from Thor''s deeds. Putting the issue of faith energy aside, Syd turned his attention to the newly unlocked ability -Divinity. [Ability: Divinity (0/100) Level 1] "How do I level up this ability?" Syd wondered aloud. Instinctively, he tried circting the divine light energy within his body. [Divine Light Energy Experience +1] [Godly Body Experience +1] Although he heard those notifications, there was no corresponding increase in the Divinity experience. Syd''s face shifted slightly as he thought of a possibility. "Could it be that Divinity requires faith energy to level up?" His mouth twitched, sensing this could be problematic. After some deliberation, Syd hesitated for a moment but ultimately decided to try absorbing a small amount of faith energy. After all, he couldn''t just let a potentially powerful, all-epassing ability like Divinity sit idle without leveling it up. The next second, he carefully guided a tiny portion of the faith energy into his body. The moment it entered, the energy was immediately absorbed, feeding the mysterious force of Divinity as if it had been waiting for this nourishment. [Divinity Experience +1] Hearing the notification, Syd wasn''t surprised. It was just as he had expected-Divinity required faith energy to level up. "This is going to be tricky..." Even though he had only absorbed a small amount of faith energy, Syd could keenly sense a subtle shift in his spirit and mind. Thanks to Chaos Magic, the effect was negligible and vanished quickly, but he knew that if he absorbedrge amounts of faith energy over a long period, it would eventually influence him. As he pondered this, Syd''s gaze instinctively fell on the Mind Scepter in his hand. Corruption of the mind and spirit... The Mind Stone inside the scepter... Syd''s eyes lit up with an idea. "Let''s give it a try!" Without hesitation, he gripped the Mind Scepter, linking his mind to the powerful artifact. At the same time, he carefully absorbed more faith energy while using the Mind Scepter to filter out the negative mental and spiritual influences. The gem on the Mind Scepter glowed with a white-blue light. [Divinity Experience +1] In an instant, Syd felt a difference. With the Mind Scepter acting as a filter, the previously impure faith energy was transformed. What had been murky now felt pure and refreshing, like clean water after being purified. Thanks to his heightened awareness from Chaos Magic, Syd could clearly sense that all the negative influences in the faith energy had been removed! "As expected of an Infinity Stone..." Syd couldn''t help but be impressed. Feeling pleased, he continued to absorb all the faith energy around him without hesitation, now that the Mind Scepter was effectively filtering out any negative side effects. [Divinity Experience +1] [Divinity Experience +1] ... In no time, the faith energy surrounding him waspletely absorbed.N?v(el)B\\jnn And soon after, a notification appeared! [Ability: Divinity (478/500) Level 2] In just a brief moment, Syd could feel noticeable improvements in various aspects-his mental resilience, physical defense, the strength of his divine light energy, and even his flight speed had all increased. Returning to the ce where he had conducted previous tests, Syd casually ran a quick experiment. Boom! The sound of a sonic boom echoed through the air. To his surprise, Syd discovered that his speed had increased from four times the speed of sound to 4.5 times the speed of sound! And this was only at level 2, one of the least noticeable levels of improvement... Looking at his Divinity, which had just reached level 2, Syd felt a sense of exhration from the rapid progress. "If I had enough faith energy, wouldn''t I be able to level this up to level 5 in an instant?" This was even faster than leveling up his floating ability or "God Speech!" However, there was one problem... "The faith energy is a bitcking..." Feeling the now-depleted faith energy slowly trickling in again, Syd sighed. "At this rate, I won''t reach level 5 until who knows when..." Despite the slow trickle of faith energy, Syd wasn''t too concerned. Now that his identity as a divine figure was more or less exposed, he was confident that future events would lead to more people turning to him in desperation. Even helping Mao and the mutants could bring in some faith energy. ncing at his remaining 3,000 energy points, Syd couldn''t resist the urge to pour them into his unlocking progress. [Energy Points: 0] (Unlock Progress: 71%) Syd shook his head. "Reaching 75% or 80% could take a while..." "I wonder, what''s the next ability to awaken?" His eyes shone with anticipation. The further along he progressed, the stronger and more unique the abilities became. And at 100%, he was certain something unprecedented would ur! After these thoughts, Syd set aside his concerns about energy points and shifted his focus back to leveling up "God Speech" and his other abilities, aiming to get his divine light energy to level 5 as soon as possible to trigger a transformation. As for the constant prayers he was hearing... Chapter 201: Chapter 201 Chapter 201: ? As the sound of prayers reached his ears, Syd keenly sensed a faint connection forming. Following this connection, he could even perceive the appearance of the person praying and their surroundings, as if he were physically present there, observing everything from a 360- degree omniscient view. Syd also had a distinct feeling that he could channel his divine power through this connection. If he were to perform a small miracle in front of the believer, their faith would undoubtedly increase significantly, and as a result, the power gathered from their belief would also grow, speeding up the enhancement of his divinity. This was all beneficial, and if possible, Syd wouldn''t mind showing a sign when he was in a good mood or had the time. Unfortunately... One of the prayers he heard was from a believer asking to restore their sight... Syd''s mouth twitched. He wasn''t an all-powerful wish-granting machine, and with his current abilities, there was no way he could restore someone''s sight. How could he help with that? Just as he thought this, he paused. "Wait, maybe not. It depends on the situation. If it''s a normal case of sight restoration, perhaps I can do it?" "For example, photon energy has the basic ability to elerate the healing process. Although its healing effects aren''t as extreme as Wolverine''s, simple wound recovery is still possible." "If the person''s blindness is caused by an injury and not some congenital defect..." Syd hesitated. In that case, if he tried, maybe... With curiosity and a willingness to experiment, he couldn''t resist. He followed the mysterious connection to investigate the believer who prayed most devoutly, hoping to regain their sight. In the next moment, he perceived a scene.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Inside a dim, but very tidy, dpidated room. A middle-aged woman, around forty years old, dressed in blue with blonde hair, knelt on the ground, sping her hands together in prayer. Syd focused his attention on her closed eyes. "What''s wrong with her eyes?" He was curious. As time passed, he gradually understood her situation. Using his powerful mental and psychic abilities, he observed this middle-aged woman as she left her dark room, using a cane for the blind to navigate through some streets. As she passed by, Syd overheard conversations from neighbors and passersby. "Audrey is so pitiful, just over forty, and blind." "If you ask me, it''s good she''s blind. If she hadn''t exposed herself at the hospital, I never would''ve known she was a mutant freak!" "Audrey didn''t do anything wrong, right? Isn''t that a bit harsh..." "What''s wrong with it? Mutants are monsters, freaks. Audrey might seem fine now, but who knows when she''ll lose control? When that happens, won''t we be the ones to suffer?" "That can''t be true..." Listening to the neighbors''ments, Syd pieced together the situation. Apparently, this middle-aged woman named Audrey was once a nurse at a nearby hospital. During a critical situation with a patient, she identally revealed her mutant abilities. Her mutation allowed her eyes to adjust like a microscope, zooming in to see microscopic organisms and even gaining a rudimentary x-ray vision to see inside a patient''s body. Overall, it was a useful ability for medicine. Unfortunately, even though she saved that patient by identifying the cause of their illness, enabling quick treatment, the hospital still discovered her mutation. Despite saving a life, the hospital fired her. The patient she saved didn''t even thank her, and she became unemployed. Eventually, some extreme anti-mutant individuals heard about her situation. One night, while Audrey was sleeping, they cruelly blinded her by shing her eyes with a knife. When the attacker was arrested, they proudly imed they were "doing the world a favor." To make matters worse, shortly after being incarcerated, the perpetrator was bailed out, likely due to the connection with Audrey''s mutant status. Now, with her blindness, Audrey''s already difficult life had be even more unbearable. If not for finding discarded food in the trash and her son asionally helping her out of guilt, she might have already died in that broken-down little house. As for why she prayed to Syd, through the power of his mind scepter and his own mental and psychic abilities, Syd glimpsed into some of her memories and figured it out. Since the Battle of New York, news of Thor, a member of the Avengers, had spread worldwide. Audrey, already interested in Norse mythology, naturally believed that if Thor was real, then the other gods from Norse legends, like Baldur, must be real as well. So she prayed to Baldur, the god of light, hoping to regain her sight. Understanding the situation, Syd''s mouth twitched. He wanted to tell her that just because he controlled light didn''t mean he could restore her vision and bring her light. "Well, that''s not entirely true. If my divine speech were at level five, I might be able to allow her to see, even if her eyes were damaged..." "After all, it''s well known that living beings can see because of light. This power really is within my control..." Syd pondered. Without light, nothing could be seen. Light is necessary for the photoreceptors in the retina to send visual information through the optic nerve to the brain, forming images. Without light, the photoreceptors are useless, and nothing can be seen, even if there''s something right in front of you. And the colors of things are also determined by different wavelengths of light. If he changed the wavelength of the light slightly, the person could be colorblind... "Come to think of it, could I strip away my enemy''s vision?" "Or maybe even distort their perception, making them see chaotic images..." Syd hesitated at the thought. The more he thought about it, the more his eyes lit up. It wasn''t impossible to aplish something like this. But for now, he wasn''t confident in his control over light to achieve such feats. "Forget it, I''ll experiment with thatter. For now, I need to focus on this believer." Syd turned his attention back to Audrey. As the sun gradually set, Audrey finished gathering food, a collection of items she found through touch and smell, and slowly made her way home. When she sat down before her food, sping her hands together and praying in desperation once again, Syd''s heart stirred, and he decided to try. Chapter 202: Chapter 202 Chapter 202: ? [New Trantion!! [Warhammer: Starting as aary Governor] Bright, mysterious, and radiating divinity like the sun, divine power flowed through the invisible connection and descended directly upon Audrey, or more specifically, around her eyes. Audrey, who had been praying, froze. She felt a vast presence approaching, apanied by a warm sensation. She felt as though her eyes were wrapped in a soothing hot spring, giving her afortable feeling. At the same time, a slight itchiness emerged, and she almost couldn''t resist scratching her eyes. Seeing this, Syd pondered. "It seems that with the blessing of divine light, photon energy does have a self-healing effect, although it''s quite slow..." After about ten minutes, Syd felt it was enough and stopped transmitting the photon energy. Audrey rubbed her eyes and then opened them. The moment she opened her eyes, she froze. Brilliant colors flooded her vision, a scene she had long missed. Audrey covered her mouth, tears of joy and excitement streaming down her face. She stood up and excitedly walked around the house, touching everything, and only after several minutes did she calm down. At the same time, she began to think about what had just happened. "I was praying just now, could it be..." "And that feeling..." Her eyes widened in disbelief as a shocking thought crossed her mind. Could it be that a god had descended? Did a god bless her and heal her eyes? Thinking of this, Audrey began to cry again, overwhelmed with emotion. "I knew it. I knew it! There really are true gods in this world..." Audrey''s heart was filled with excitement and gratitude for the divine blessing, and she immediately knelt down to pray devoutly once more. Seeing Audrey''s actions, Syd shook his head, not particrly concerned. However, just as he was thinking this, he suddenly noticed that the power of beliefing from Audrey had surged dramatically. If her belief had been a one before, it was now nearly a hundred. It was safe to say that the belief energy had skyrocketed, and even Syd could clearly feel the difference. [Divinity Experience +1] Syd''s mouth twitched, surprise shing in his eyes. "That was just one person, and my divinity increased by one point. If there were more..." At that moment, Syd couldn''t help but feel a twinge of regret. Unfortunately, few people believed in him, and most of those who did were casual believers. In fact, Audrey was probably the most devout of them all. At the same time, Syd realized something. "As expected, despair is the best catalyst for belief..." Audrey had been in despair, and with just a small intervention, the power of her belief had skyrocketed. If her body had been whole and she hadn''t been in despair, a simple blessing might not have made her this devout. As he pondered this, Audrey, having left her dark room, looked up at the setting sun, tears streaming down her face. Her unusual behavior attracted the attention of some neighbors and passersby. "Audrey, what''s going on?" A bearded middle-aged man hesitantly approached her, asking reflexively. In the light of the setting sun, others nearby also turned their attention to Audrey, curiosity and confusion evident on their faces. Audrey snapped out of her daze and, excitedly, blurted out, "I''m healed! My eyes are healed! I can see!" Her words hung in the air. "What?" The people around her thought they had misheard and instinctively looked at Audrey''s eyes. It was then they noticed that her eyes were open, bright and full of life, no longer clouded and scarred as they had been before. "This is..." The neighbors and passersby were stunned. "Your eyes... healed?" "Oh my God, how is this possible?" "How could something like this happen? What''s going on?" One by one, shocked questions came from their mouths. As time passed, more and more people gathered around. "What''s going on here?" "What?!" Everyone who learned about the situation was shocked, their eyes glued to Audrey''s restored sight in disbelief. The middle-aged man who had first spoken, Lawrence, couldn''t help himself. He stepped forward and grabbed Audrey''s arm. "Audrey, what''s going on? Your eyes were blind. I saw you earlier today... How did they suddenly heal?" This question was on everyone''s mind, and all eyes were on Audrey, filled with confusion and suspicion. In her excitement, Audrey blurted out the answer. "I prayed to Baldur, the God of Light. His Grace, Lord Baldur, must have heard my prayer and descended a miracle to heal my eyes!" Hearing Audrey''s words, everyone around her froze for a moment before bombarding her with questions. "Baldur, the God of Light?" "Who is that?" "Is that the name of a god?" Faced with their confused expressions, Audrey realized that few people now knew who Baldur, the God of Light, was. Hurriedly, she exined, "He''s a god from Asgard. You know the superhero Thor, right? Baldur, the God of Light, is also a son of Odin and Thor''s younger brother..." As she finished speaking, the neighbors and passersby had a look of realization on their faces. If Audrey hadn''t exined it, they wouldn''t have known who Baldur, the God of Light, was. Now that she had, they understood who she was talking about. "So, this God of Light, Baldur, who has never appeared before, heard your prayer and performed a miracle to heal your eyes?" "Really?" Though they now knew which god Audrey was referring to, the neighbors and passersby were still skeptical. After all, Baldur, the God of Light, was a god. Why would he suddenly intervene to help Audrey? Most of them doubted this point, and some even questioned whether Baldur, the God of Light, had the power to perform such miracles at all. "You have to believe me, I''m telling the truth!" Seeing their disbelief, Audrey, the middle-aged woman, grew anxious, trying to exin herself. At that moment, a tall, muscr man with a cruel look on his face approached. "Your eyes are healed?" As soon as he arrived, Gisli was shocked. After recovering from his shock, he maliciously stared at Audrey''s eyes, clearly intending something bad. Seeing this man, Audrey''s face turned pale immediately, because he was the one who had blinded her. ==== [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ====n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 203: Chapter 203 Chapter 203: ? [100 Reviews Reached!!! Next Goal: 120!] "How did you do it?" Gisli stared incredulously at Audrey''s eyes, unable toprehend how he had blinded her, yet her sight had suddenly returned. "Audrey, she..." At that moment, a bystander exined what had happened, mentioning that Audrey had been blessed by Baldur, the God of Light from the Asgardian legends, who had healed her eyesight. Upon hearing this, Gisli''s malicious gaze fixated on Audrey. He didn''t believe for a second that some so-called god had blessed Audrey. To him, it was just an excuse. In his mind, the restoration of Audrey''s eyesight must have been rted to her mutant ability -surely she had used it to heal herself! Sneering, Gisli said, "A god? That''s just your excuse!" "You disgusting mutant, you must have used your powers to heal yourself!" Without waiting for Audrey or anyone else to respond, Gisli reached behind him and pulled out a small dagger he carried for protection. In Audrey''s shocked cry, Gisli moved to stab her in the eyes once again. Audrey''s face fell into despair. Her mutant ability had nobat potential, and as a woman, she was no match for this man. Resisting would be futile. As for the nearby neighbors, including Lawrence, they hesitated when they saw Gisli pull out the knife. Audrey''s mutant status made them wary and fearful, so no one stepped forward to help her. In fact, a few women even looked on with schadenfreude. "Audrey''s eyes are about to be blinded again, haha..." "Let''s hope a god will fix them again next time..." They didn''t believe in the so-called god either, thinking it was merely an excuse Audrey hade up with. What they didn''t know was that the god they spoke of was watching them all from the shadows. Seeing this, Syd raised an eyebrow. He had just restored this woman''s sight, and before he could even shift his attention, this mutant-hating man wanted to ruin everything? If his attention had been elsewhere, he might not have cared, but now... There was no need for further thought-Syd immediately summoned the power of the God of Light. The next moment, an astonishing scene unfolded before everyone''s eyes: the light around them intensified, bing blindingly bright. Syd hadn''t done much, simply focusing sunlight on the man before him. It was as if countless magnifying sses were concentrating the sun''s rays on one spot. "Ahhh!" "What is this?!" A scream erupted as Gisli dropped the dagger, writhing in agony from the intense heat that burned him as he rolled on the ground. What''s happening? In his agonized thrashing, Gisli''s mind could only focus on one question. What was this light? Could it be... In hisst moments of life, a terrifying thought crossed Gisli''s mind. Was this the punishment of Baldur, the God of Light, from the legends? How could that be?! Gisli was in disbelief. Could gods really exist? No, Baldur, the God of Light? Do gods truly exist?! At the brink of death, Gisli still couldn''t believe it. At the same time, his heart filled with jealousy, resentment, and hatred. Why would the god help Audrey, this disgusting mutant, and not him, a normal human? "Damn it!" "I''m not willing to ept this!" With that thought, Gisli finally passed out, his body motionless, like a piece of roasted fish- his death was swift andplete. Syd cast a nce at the man and dismissed him without another thought. However, while Syd no longer cared, the people around them certainly did. Seeing Gisli, now dead from extreme sun exposure, including Audrey herself, everyone gasped in shock. Some who saw his corpse even retched on the spot. Despite their physical difort, their minds raced. What had just happened? Gisli had barely spoken a few words and was about to act, and now hey dead, roasted by the sun? The crowd didn''t need to think too hard. The name of a certain god immediately came to their minds. "Baldur, the God of Light--was this his doing?" "Does this god truly exist?" "And does he possess such terrifying power?" Lawrence and the other neighbors and passersby looked on with disbelief. Audrey hadn''t lied? Was what she said true? One by one, incredulous gazes turned toward Audrey. "Is everything you said true?" Lawrence asked in disbelief. "Was all of this really a miracle?" Feeling their eyes on her, Audrey nodded and said, "It''s true. My eyes were indeed healed by Lord Baldur, the God of Light, and this man''s death must be his punishment." "After all, my eyes had just been healed, and this man tried to blind me again. Such an act of destroying the blessing of a god-his death is something no one else is to me for." Audrey was well aware that the punishment was not because of her but because this man had offended the god. Hearing this, Lawrence and the others finally understood.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om At the same time, those who had doubted the power of this god couldn''t help but feel a chill of fear. Luckily, they hadn''t said or done anything offensive... At this moment, a middle-aged woman named Karen hesitantly asked, "But Audrey, why would Baldur, the God of Light, suddenly bless you?" As she spoke, the others also turned puzzled looks toward Audrey. That was a good point. They were all the same-Audrey was only slightly different because she was a mutant. But as far as gods were concerned, besides the Messiah and the White Knight, no mutant would likely catch their attention or earn their favor, right? Besides, Audrey''s mutant ability was practically useless; modern technology could easily achieve what she could do... If Audrey wasn''t lying, why would Baldur, the God of Light, favor her? Although none of them said it aloud, a sense of jealousy welled up in everyone''s hearts. Audrey hesitated for a moment before answering, "Maybe it''s because I''ve always been devoted to Lord Baldur and have been praying to him constantly?" Hearing this, Lawrence and the others widened their eyes in astonishment. That''s it? For a moment, their hearts were filled withplicated emotions, and they didn''t know what to say. At the same time, a few new thoughts began to form in their minds. Chapter 204: Chapter 204 Chapter 204: ? [New Trantion!! [Warhammer: Starting as aary Governor] What if they also...? Could it be possible that Lord Baldur, the God of Light, might also bless them or grant them power? Lifespan, strength, authority... Lawrence and the others'' eyes flickered as countless possibilities yed out in their minds. Rapid breathing filled the air, and soon, nearly everyone was caught up in their own thoughts. After all, there was no harm in believing. If nothing happened, fine-but if it did... Thanks to the Mind Stone and his own psychic abilities, Syd sensed their scattered thoughts and desires. At that moment, he couldn''t help but twitch his mouth in disbelief at how far their imaginations had gone. Just then... Lawrence was the first to snap out of his reverie. After ncing at Audrey, his eyes fell on Gisli''s lifeless body lying on the ground. Only now did he feel a twinge of fear as he hesitantly said, "He''s dead, right?" "What should we do with the body?" The gathered neighbors and passersby also came back to reality, and a few brave souls approached Gisli. They instinctively checked for signs of life and quickly recoiled after confirming he wasn''t breathing. Though Gisli was dead, they still called 911, requesting both an ambnce and the police. It didn''t take long for the paramedics and police to arrive. Faced with questions from the officers, everyone answered truthfully, and the police quickly pieced together the basic situation. However, once they understood what had happened, the officers exchanged confused nces. "A god from Asgard delivered divine punishment and killed someone?" "Are you serious?" What they heard was hard to believe. If it were true, then this matter was out of their jurisdiction-they couldn''t do anything about it. After all, if a god from Asgard killed someone, there was nothing they could do. Even if the god killed ten people, they wouldn''t dare take action against him. Besides, could they even capture a god? The question wasn''t whether they should, but whether they even had the power to do so. They might end up getting wiped out in the process. The police and medical staff had no doubts about this and didn''t think it was beyond a god''s capability. That said, due to Audrey''s involvement and the uncertainty of the situation, she was taken in as the prime suspect, though the officers were careful not to show any hostility towards her. Fear of offending the God of Light kept even those who harbored anti-mutant sentiments from acting out. They didn''t want to risk being killed by Baldur in a fit of anger. While Audrey was taken away, therge crowd of onlookers, including Lawrence and dozens of others, remained at the scene. They were still discussing the matter of the god when a middle-aged man named Richard, who had witnessed the miracle earlier, suddenly remembered something. "Speaking of Lord Baldur, the God of Light, while he''s never shown himself before, I recall something rted to him." Hearing this, those around him turned their confused gazes toward him. "What is it?" "The prince of Asgard, the son of Odin, has never appeared before-what could there possibly be about him?" Richard pursed his lips and said, "Don''t you remember that strange event a while back?" "The whole Earth was bathed in light!" At his words, the crowd was shocked, looking at him in disbelief. "Are you kidding?" "That has something to do with Baldur?" "Wasn''t that event rted to God?" The crowd remained skeptical. Richard, however, shook his head and said, "It''s true that the event where Earth was bathed in light could be the work of God, but it''s also possible that it was Lord Baldur''s doing!" "Doesn''t it seem like too much of a coincidence to you?" "Not long after that worldwide light event, Lord Baldur appears on Earth and performs a miracle." "If you''re telling me there''s no connection, I won''t believe it!" As they listened to Richard''s exnation, Lawrence and the others were stunned. Only now did they realize how it could be true-it was indeed a little too coincidental. Could it be...? Could it really be...? At that moment, their hearts were filled with disbelief and astonishment. "No, this can''t be real..." "My God..." If it was true, then wasn''t Lord Baldur''s power a bit too terrifying, too unbelievable? As the crowd was reeling from the revtion, a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent wearing a baseball cap, who had been sent to gather intelligence on this supernatural event, blinked in shock. Quietly stepping away from the crowd, he moved to an empty corner and immediately reported Richard''s spection to S.H.I.E.L.D. Afterpleting his report, Agent Vernon, a Level 5 S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, wore a grim expression. "If this is true, then the ramifications are huge. S.H.I.E.L.D. will have to take this new God of Light seriously." As he pondered, the onlookers, each of them, came to their own decisions. No matter what, when they returned home, they would try to pray to Lord Baldur! It was clear that Lord Baldur could bless and heal people, and he possessed immense power. And who knew what other abilities he had? If they prayed devoutly, perhaps they too could be blessed with miracles, just like Audrey! Their eyes burned with fervor, and many quietly began praying to themselves. At that moment, as their mindset shifted, small amounts of belief energy began to emanate from them. Although it wasn''t much, as time passed, the belief energy showed signs of growing stronger. As they continued to pray and even prepared to share the events with their families, Agent Hill received the intelligence report and immediately made her way to the director''s office to inform Director Fury. Knock, knock, knock... Agent Hill knocked on the door, and after receiving permission, she entered the office. "What is it?" Nick Fury set down the files he had been working on and looked at her with curiosity. With urgency, Agent Hill wasted no time in exining everything to Nick Fury.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "What did you say?" Nick Fury was stunned. Another god had appeared? An Asgardian god? Odin''s son, Baldur, the God of Light? More importantly, the light that had enveloped the Earth not long ago might have been rted to this Baldur? Nick Fury''s heart trembled. If this were true... How terrifying would Baldur be? Did Thor know about this? ==== [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 205: Chapter 205 Chapter 205: ? Fury''s heart raced. He could hardly imagine it¡ªif this were true, how terrifying must Baldur be?! The light that had enveloped the entire Earth... After his initial shock, he quickly calmed down, thinking that this might not be true. After all, it was just one person''s ount, and the truth of the matter needed to be verified. In fact, given how unbelievable this situation sounded, Fury considered it more likely to be false. As he pondered, Fury fixed his single eye on Agent Hill and asked in a stern tone, "Have you done a lie detector test?" "Arrangements are already being made, sir..." Agent Hill responded immediately, adding that psychological experts and polygraphs were being prepared, but it would take some time. However, due to their apprehension about Lord Baldur, the God of Light, they had refrained from using any harsher methods, such as truth serum, which could harm the body. Nick Fury nodded and waited quietly for the results. After several minutes, Agent Hill''s earpiece buzzed with the test results. After listening to the report, Hill turned to Fury and said, "Sir, after several rounds of testing, our experts found no signs of deception. Unless something extraordinary is at y, what she said appears to be true." Nick Fury''s heart jolted once again. It was true? Unable to hold back, Fury asked, "Can you check where Thor is right now?" Still skeptical, Fury wanted to ask Thor directly about Baldur, the God of Light, and find out what was going on. "Right away, sir," Agent Hill responded with a nod. It didn''t take long for her to gather the information and ry Thor''s location to Nick Fury. Without wasting any time, Fury headed to the destination where Thor was located. Before long, Fury arrived at a bar and entered to find Thor sitting at a table, drinking. As Thor took a sip, he noticed Nick Fury, dressed in his signature ck leather jacket, walking over. Curious, Thor asked, "I hear you''ve been looking for me?" "What brings you here?" "Hey, this drink is great, want a ss?" Thor raised his cup with a grin. "No thanks," Fury declined, raising a hand before getting straight to the point. "I''m here to ask you about something." "About what?" Thor''s face showed surprise and confusion as he continued drinking, wondering why the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. would seek him out. He figured it might be something rted to Loki again, and the thought troubled him. Just as he was mulling this over, Fury''s expression turned serious. In a stern voice, he asked, "I''m here to ask you about Baldur, the God of Light." "How much do you know about him?" After speaking, Fury fixed his gaze on Thor, waiting for him to reveal what he knew about Baldur. To his surprise, Thor''s response waspletely unexpected. "Baldur, the God of Light?" "Who''s that?" In the noisy bar, Thor put down his drink and looked at Fury with genuine confusion. Fury frowned, slightly annoyed. "Thor, I''m not in the mood for jokes. This is important. If you know anything about Baldur, you''d better tell me." Now realizing the seriousness of the situation, Thor furrowed his brow and replied, "You''re going to have to exin who this God of Light is, because I honestly have no idea who you''re talking about." Fury took a deep breath, his tone shifting into one of slight usation. "In our mythology, you are Odin''s eldest son. Baldur, the God of Light, is the second son of Odin and Frigga, which makes him your brother." Hearing this, Thor shook his head with augh. "That''s just human mythology. As far as I know, there''s no such God of Light named Baldur." "Fury, you have to understand-myths don''t always match reality." As he spoke, Thor spread his arms in an exaggerated gesture. "You''re telling me there''s no such god in Asgard?" Fury stared intently at Thor''s face for any signs of deception, but he found none. His heart filled with suspicion. Fury pressed, "But how could a god that you im doesn''t exist perform a miracle recently?" "What do you mean?" Thor was taken aback, confusion evident on his face. Fury then recounted how Audrey''s eyesight had been miraculously restored and how Gisli had been punished by a divine light right after attacking her.N?v(el)B\\jnn Thor listened, his surprise growing, and by the end, his mouth hung slightly open, bewilderment clear on his face. Finally, Fury, with a grave and serious expression, mentioned the global phenomenon that had bathed the Earth in light, suggesting that it might be rted to Baldur, the God of Light. Thor froze. Fury might not know this, but Thor was very familiar with the global light event. He had personally witnessed Asgard being enveloped in light, and after questioning Heimdall, the gatekeeper, he learned that it wasn''t just Asgard-the entire Nine Realms had been bathed in that light. Now, hearing that Fury suspected this Baldur was behind the phenomenon, Thor couldn''t help but be shocked. "Fury, let me tell you something..." Thor proceeded to exin that the light phenomenon hadn''t just affected Earth; it had also enveloped Asgard and the other realms. He shared everything he knew about the strange event with Fury. When he finished, Fury stared at Thor in disbelief, struggling toprehend what he had just heard. Not only Earth, but the phenomenon had appeared across all the realms, including Asgard? If this event really was caused by Baldur, Fury realized he might have grossly underestimated him. This could no longer be described as mere power-this was something far more terrifying. Fury couldn''t believe it and found it hard to imagine what kind of strength would be required to cause such a vast and terrifying phenomenon. Where did this God of Light, Baldur, evene from?! Why was it that, out of nowhere, another one of these powerful beings appeared? After being stunned for several moments, Fury regained hisposure and said to Thor, "That''s why I came to find you. If this phenomenon really is connected to Baldur, then this situation is extremely serious." Thor, too, realized the gravity of the matter. [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] ==== Chapter 206: Chapter 206 Chapter 206: ? [500PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1000PS!] Even Thor could imagine the terrifying power someone with such overwhelming strength would wield. "So, based on mythology, you believe this God of Light is connected to Asgard, and that Baldur might be my brother?" Fury nodded. Seeing his affirmation, Thor fell into deep thought, wracking his brain to recall any memories. However, no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t remember ever having a brother named Baldur, nor did he know who this God of Light was. But at the same time, Thor wasn''t entirely certain that he didn''t have a brother like that. He muttered, "I don''t know everything about Father''s affairs. I didn''t even know about Loki until recently, he..." At that point, Thor paused, choosing not to continue. Nick Fury, however, understood the implication, and gravely said, "So you''re saying we can''t rule out the possibility that Baldur might be your brother?" "You''re unsure if your father and mother had another son?" Thor nodded in agreement, just as he was about to speak again. Suddenly, he froze, recalling something Nick Fury had said. "Brother?" Thor''s mind raced, and an image shed through his thoughts. A figure dressed in white, who had recently donned mysterious ck clothing-his brother... The White Knight... "Baldur, the God of Light... Is it him?" Thor murmured in shock. Nick Fury immediately asked, "What do you mean, him?" Snapping back to the moment, Thor responded, "I don''t know when I gained another brother, but if you''re talking about someone who has recently surfaced and might be my brother, then there''s only one possibility." "Fury, you know who I''m talking about-the White Knight!" At this, Nick Fury felt as though the bustling noise of the bar had suddenly gone silent. His heart filled with disbelief. Could the White Knight really be Baldur, the God of Light?! How could that be? Nick Fury wanted to shake his head in denial. He couldn''t fathom the idea. The White Knight already possessed abilities akin to miracles. If he also had the power to summon light capable of enveloping the entire Earth and Asgard, just how terrifying and unstoppable would he be? But despite his reluctance, Fury''s mind began to gradually ept the possibility, as the pieces started to fit. After all, the White Knight had long been suspected of being Thor''s brother, potentially holding the identity of a god from Asgard. He simply hadn''t revealed his true nature. If the White Knight turned out to be the God of Light, Baldur, it would make perfect sense. Moreover, it seemed unlikely that apletely unknown son of Odin would suddenly emerge... The White Knight''s power had always been mysterious and formidable. If he truly possessed the ability to nket the entire Earth and Asgard in light, it would be logical... This realization also hinted at something else: if all of this were true, the White Knight-no, Baldur, the God of Light-might have been hiding his true strength all along! His real power was beyond imagination! Just thinking about the light that had enveloped the entire Earth, and even Asgard, sent a chill down Fury''s spine.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After a moment of discussion, Thor and Fury exchanged nces, both of their faces showing the lingering shock. Finally, Fury said, "If you get the chance, I''d appreciate it if you could ask your father and mother about Baldur, the God of Light." "Alright, I''ve got some matters to attend to, so I''ll be going." With that, Fury hurried out of the bar and into a ck car, driving off to handle the situation regarding Baldur, the God of Light. Watching him leave, Thor lost his desire to continue drinking. Grumbling to himself, he muttered, "I want to go back to Asgard and tell Father and Mother about this, but it''s all Loki''s fault for destroying the Bifrost!" Frustration filled him, along with a mix of emotions. Nervousness, excitement, anticipation... and more surged through him. If the spection was true, and Baldur, the God of Light, really was the White Knight-his brother-how exciting would that be? Having a brother so powerful, who wouldn''t be thrilled? Thor thought excitedly, "With this kind of strength, not even Father could stand against him!" "Seriously, though, when did Father and Mother keep this secret and give me a brother?" Thor mused, though the idea of Baldur being Odin''s illegitimate child briefly crossed his mind. However, he quickly dismissed the thought. Either way, he considered the White Knight his brother. He was already thinking about how he could share this news with Hogun, Fandral, and Sif so he could boast a little in front of them. As Thor mulled over how to get back to Asgard, Nick Fury, on his way to S.H.I.E.L.D., instructed Agent Hill to quickly gather all avable information on Baldur, the God of Light. He also considered informing the rest of the Avengers. Soon, Captain America, ck Widow, and even Tony Stark, resting in his luxurious vi, received messages from Nick Fury. As they read through the information, each one of them wore a look of disbelief. The mysterious, powerful White Knight was actually an Asgardian God of Light? What shocked them even more was Fury''s message stating that the recent light phenomenon might also be connected to him! The light that had enveloped the entire Earth! Fury even informed them that the phenomenon had not only urred on Earth but also in Asgard and other realms... In the opulent vi: "Jarvis, do you think gods really exist in this world?" Tony Stark asked in disbelief. "Sir, I''m unsure. However, based on the avable information, the probability of gods existing is quite high. After all, Thor is proof of that. But I believe you are referring to something beyond just Thor''s kind of existence..." While they discussed, Captain America, ck Widow, Hawkeye, and Bruce Banner were also left reeling with shock, their minds filled with confusion and disbelief. ... While the Avengers were grappling with the revtion, Syd had already refocused his attention on himself, feeling the steadily increasing power of belief gathering around him, which came as a pleasant surprise. [Divinity Experience +1] Chapter 207: Chapter 207 Chapter 207: ? A notification sounded in Syd''s mind. [Divinity Experience +1] [Ability: Divinity (484/500) Level 2] Hearing the prompt, Syd was a bit surprised. "It hasn''t been that long, and yet the power of belief has increased this much?" His thoughts immediately returned to the group of people surrounding Audrey earlier. It was obvious now that this newfound surge of belief came from them. In fact, the flow of belief seemed to be growing, suggesting that those people might have spread the word to others. Although the overall number of believers was still small,pared to the sporadic trickle he''d been getting before, this was a significant improvement. "The belief these people are generating should be enough to push my divinity to Level Three in no time." Syd felt good about this. While waiting for his divinity to upgrade, he shifted his focus to strengthening his other abilities-Divine Speech, the power of light, and his Asgardian physique. He began to speak, enhancing the strength of his Divine Speech, while simultaneously channeling his photon energy to increase his Light Power and the resilience of his Asgardian body. It was an unprecedented moment for him he was upgrading four abilities at once! "One..." Each ability continued to rise steadily. [Divine Speech Experience +1] [Light Power Experience +1] [Asgardian Physique Experience +1] As time passed, the sun set and the moon rose, followed by the dawn of a new day. The morning sunlight streamed down. Feeling the warmth of the sun, Syd shifted his attention back to his divinity. After a full night of absorbing belief, his Level 2 Divinity had reached... [Ability: Divinity (499/500) Level 2] A few minutester, Syd heard the long-awaited notification. [Divinity Experience +1] [Ability: Divinity (0/1000) Level 3] In the next instant, Syd felt a surge of mysterious power coursing through his body, mind, and soul. With this increase in strength, every aspect of his power grew stronger, and his ability to control his internal energy became significantly easier. Soon, the sound of a sonic boom echoed as Syd began testing his new abilities. Through his experiments, he discovered that his flight speed had increased to 5.4 times the speed of sound, a notable jump from the 4.5 he had previously achieved! "My speed now far exceeds that of most conventional missiles." Syd was confident that if the missiles that had attacked him a while back came again, he could easily outmaneuver and surpass them. With his current speed of Mach 5.4, he could leave those missiles far behind. Of course, Syd was well aware that there were faster missiles out there-ones far quicker than what he could currently avoid. His flight speed was only barely sufficient for now, and he would need to continue improving it. Moreover, flight speed and ground speed were two different things. Syd couldn''t always rely on being in the sky, so his physical speed on the ground would need to increase as well. Once his Asgardian physique reached Level 5, his overall speed would likely get a significant boost. He wondered if he could break the sound barrier and achieve sonic speed while on the ground. Syd looked forward to the possibility. Thinking about missiles made him recall the military that hadunched them at him. When he eventually discovered the location of their base, he''d be sure to pay them a visit. And if he happened to encounter any military personnel in the meantime, Syd wouldn''t mind sending them to meet their maker. He suspected the military was already plotting something, likely devising new ways to deal with him. Shaking off these thoughts, Syd refocused on increasing his power. Before long, the familiar notifications of his abilities increasing sounded once again. Aside from these ongoing upgrades, Syd had another n in mind-seeking out Jane, Thor''s former love interest from the original storyline. Why "former"? Because, thanks to his interference, Syd noticed that Thor and Jane didn''t seem as close anymore. Their rtionship was now more flirtatious than anything serious. Syd found the situation amusing. Of course, while he found it interesting, he didn''t feel any awkwardness or guilt about it. In the original timeline, Thor and Jane were together, but Thor was clearly not the type for romance. He was always too busy with battles and Asgardian affairs, leaving little time for Jane. Thor wasn''t the kind of person who would get anxious after not seeing Jane for a day; he wasn''t in love to that degree. At first, Jane could understand this, but as time went on, she became frustrated. Sheined that after getting together with Thor, they hardly ever saw each other, making her feel like she was with a stranger. Her words were filled with sadness, and while Thor knew she was upset, he offered nofort ¡ªjust an awkward excuse that he was busy, which only made her feel worse. On top of all that, the difference in their lifespans was another reason their rtionship wasn''t meant tost. Odin had even strongly opposed their union, knowing that Jane''s few decades were nothingpared to Thor''s long life, and Thor wasn''t around often enough to make their rtionship worthwhile. During this period, Thor had once unintentionally asked Mjolnir, his hammer, to protect Jane. Mjolnir responded by glowing, seemingly agreeing to Thor''s request, though he hadn''t noticed it at the time. This was why Jane could lift Mjolnir andter be the female Thor. Unfortunately, Thor''s bad luck struck again. Jane, who had taken up the mantle of Thor, eventually died of cancer, fading away in Thor''s arms-yet another person to die before him. "However, because of my interference, Thor never got the chance to ask Mjolnir for that favor. So now, it''s unclear if Jane can even lift Mjolnir." Syd didn''t care much about the messy love story between Thor and Jane, though. His interest in Janey elsewhere. "The town battle with the Destroyer, which Loki had sent, was quite some time ago. If things go as expected, Jane will soon stumble upon the Reality Stone..." Syd stroked his chin, deciding he would try to steer Jane in the right direction, maybe even speed up her discovery of the Reality Stone-otherwise known as the Aether. Thinking about the Aether, Syd couldn''t help but recall its connection to Asgard. The Aether originally belonged to the Dark Elves, and thousands of years ago, the cruel Dark Elf Malekith attempted to use the Aether to return the universe to its dark origins. Syd smirked at the thought. "That Dark Elf really had lofty ambitions. I think he might''ve been delusional. Without the support of other Infinity Stones, the Dark Elves wouldn''t have been able to harness the Aether''s full power." "The power of an Infinity Stone is always limited by its wielder..." "If the Reality Stone were that easy to use, Thanos would''ve gone straight for it. Why bother collecting all the other Infinity Stones and creating the Gauntlet?" Syd shook his head. In the end, Malekith never had the chance to fully wield the Aether''s power. The righteous Asgardian forces dispatched via the Bifrost dealt with him swiftly. And eventually, the Aether ended up in the hands of the Asgardian army. ==== [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 208: Chapter 208 Chapter 208: ? The power of the Aether was immense, and no ordinary means could destroy it. Ultimately, it was buried deep underground, essentially sealed away due to its overwhelming strength. However, where exactly it was buried, Syd was unsure. He only knew that the Aether resided in a hidden space, essible through a spatial rift located somewhere on Earth during the convergence of the Nine Realms. As he pondered this, Syd began his search for Jane. Thanks to his previous observations, it didn''t take long for him to find her, busy at work. Instead of approaching directly, Syd used Jane''s friend, Darcy, to guide her toward the next step. In the workspace: "What''s this?" Jane asked, puzzled as she stared at the device Darcy handed her. It was a palm-sized monitor, emitting a steady beeping noise while disying some strange data. "Is it broken?" Jane asked as she tapped it against the desk, trying to get it working properly. "I already tried that, but it didn''t work. I thought you''d try something a bit more scientific..." Darcy shrugged. A few hourster, Jane, Darcy, and an intern were out in the field, equipped with their instruments. They found themselves at an expansive, long-abandoned shippingpany''s facility. The area was overgrown with weeds and damp, seemingly untouched for years. "Is this the ce...?" Watching from several meters above, Syd hovered,pletely invisible. His curiosity was piqued as he followed the trio.N?v(el)B\\jnn Without hesitation, he moved silently, flying after them into the facility. Thanks to his optical cloaking, neither Jane nor Darcy could sense his presence. Syd observed quietly as they wandered through the abandoned site, searching for something. Soon, they stumbled upon something strange-gravity seemed to be acting abnormally. An old, discarded car sat in the dimly lit warehouse, and when Darcy identally touched it, the car began to float. "God..." The astonishing sight left them speechless. Syd nced at them briefly before turning his attention elsewhere. After a moment of thought, he left the trio and headed toward a staircase. He didn''t fly up this time but instead walked up slowly. Upon reaching the third floor, Syd casually picked up a stone and tossed it downward. The gray stone fell with a whoosh, but instead of hearing the sound of it hitting the floor, the stone vanished, only to reappear above him momentster, falling again. The stone was caught in a loop-falling, disappearing, then reappearing overhead in a continuous cycle. "The space here is definitely unstable..." Syd keenly sensed the strange spatial fluctuations. However, the spatial disturbance seemed weaker than he had anticipated, likely because he had arrived too early. Objects he threw now only reappeared above, rather than being transported to another ce through the rift. A slight concern crossed his mind¡ªhad hee too soon to ess the space where the Aether resided? After a moment, he shook his head. "If I can''t ess it now, I''ll use spatial maniption or the Tesseractter. One way or another, I''ll reach that ce." As this thought crossed his mind, he heard footsteps approaching-it was Jane and the others. A whileter, Jane noticed the readings on her instruments fluctuating wildly, the device beeping incessantly. She had seen something like this before-the same phenomenon had urred when Thor arrived through the Bifrost. Instinctively, she followed the data, searching for the source of the disturbance. Syd, observing Jane closely, mused, "I remember the entrance to the Aether''s dimension being somewhere else..." Following Jane should lead to the right ce. However... As he trailed behind her, a question arose in his mind. Syd recalled that Jane had been pulled into the dimensional rift by a mysterious gust of wind. But this ce wasn''t particrly windy. How could there be a gust strong enough to move a full-grown woman? There had to be some other force at y-something hidden, exerting power behind the scenes. "Was it a Dark Elf... or the Aether itself?" Syd frowned, leaning more toward the idea that it was the Aether''s doing. He had long suspected that the Infinity Stones had some level of sentience, choosing their wielders and, in some cases, even resisting them. Of course, even if the Stones had some form of intelligence, they couldn''t fully activate their power without a user to channel it... As Syd pondered this, he suddenly noticed that Jane had reached the location. The device in her hand beeped louder and faster than ever, and then a strange gust of wind appeared. Despite the surrounding windows being closed, an unnatural force pushed Jane forward into the rift. In just a few seconds, she passed through an invisible barrier and vanished from sight. Seeing this, Syd''s suspicions were confirmed. Without wasting time, he followed her, attempting to pass through the same invisible rift. However, something unexpected happened. Though he could sense the spatial anomaly with his hands, he found himself unable to pass through. Syd let out a cold chuckle. Unfazed, he reached to his waist and retrieved the Tesseract, which was wrapped in cloth. In an instant, the Tesseract emitted a radiant blue light. The small spatial rift before him rippled violently under the immense power of the Tesseract. With the might of the Tesseract''s spatial maniption, the barrier parted like water, revealing a darkened scene beyond. It was clear-the Tesseract had forcefully torn open the rift. After scanning the dim environment on the other side, Syd quietly stepped through. Inside the dark space, Jane was panicking, calling out Darcy''s name as she stood lost and confused. At that moment, something caught her eye-a tall, rectangr stone with a glowing red light emanating from a crack in its center. Flowing red liquid pulsed within the crack, moving as if it were alive. Unable to resist her curiosity, Jane approached the stone. As soon as she got close, she was abruptly pulled against the stone''s surface. The red liquid within the crack began to surge toward her, attempting to enter her body. Jane''s face twisted in fear. Just when she thought things were about to go terribly wrong, ayer of red energy appeared between her and the Aether. "What... is this?" she whispered. Suddenly, she heard footsteps approaching. Instinctively, she turned around, and what she saw left her utterly shocked. A mysterious figure, dressed in ck, was calmly walking toward her. Jane''s eyes widened in disbelief. ==== [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 209: Chapter 209 Chapter 209: ? [1000PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1500PS!] [Reviews: 104/120] The sound of footsteps made Jane''s heart race. In this dark and eerie ce, there was someone else? Who could it be? As she turned toward the sudden glow of red light, Jane''s gaze locked onto the approaching figure, and her confusion quickly turned to shock. "White Knight?" "What''s he doing here?" After the town battle and the events in New York, how could this mysterious figure suddenly appear in front of her now? Jane knew the White Knight wasn''t just an ordinary person. He was rumored to be an Omega-level mutant, possibly even a god, with powers far beyondprehension. For someone of such stature to show up in this deste ce was unbelievable to her. Jane was utterly stunned. On top of that, she quickly realized that the strange red light wasn''t a random phenomenon but a direct result of the White Knight''s powerful Omega abilities. It suddenly made sense to her why the ominous red liquid was being held back so effortlessly. While Jane was caught up in her thoughts, Syd had already approached her. He nced at the chaotic Aether that was relentlessly trying to break free from the barrier of his chaotic magic and merge with Jane. "The Aether, huh..." With a wave of his right hand, the red liquid that had been trying to invade Jane''s body was enveloped in a red energy sphere, drawn toward him. Jane watched in disbelief as the Aether, previously swirling around uncontrobly, was now calmly suspended in front of the White Knight, contained within a ball of chaotic magic. Her mouth dropped open in shock. Syd, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes at the Aether, which was still attempting to break free from its containment. "Looks like I underestimated this thing..." he thought to himself. Originally, Syd had considered allowing the Aether to merge with him, just to see what would happen. But now, seeing how it struggled even within the magical sphere, he quickly dismissed that idea. Allowing the Aether to enter his body seemed reckless, even for him. Who knew what kind of havoc it might cause? He wasn''t confident that his current physical form, though enhanced, could withstand the full force of an Infinity Stone. If his Asgardian body and divine power were at their maximum levels, perhaps he''d feel more secure in attempting such a risk. But for now... With a flick of his wrist, the liquid form of the Reality Stone began topress within the chaotic sphere. Under the immense pressure of his chaotic magic, the Aether was forced to take a solid form. In both Syd''s and Jane''s stunned eyes, the liquid gradually solidified, releasing a blinding red glow. Finally, the light dimmed, revealing an irregrly shaped red gemstone hovering in midair. "What... is that?" Jane gasped, covering her mouth in shock, her eyes flicking between the strange gem and the White Knight. Syd paid no attention to her. Instead, with a simple gesture, the now solidified Reality Stone floated into his palm. Holding the Reality Stone, he immediately established a connection with it. Curious to see the full extent of its power, Syd decided to test it. He envisioned a vast grasnd, then channeled the stone''s power to transform the dark and dreary surroundings into that peaceful scene. However, as soon as he issued themand, a sudden difort washed over him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He felt a corrosive force radiating from the stone, attempting to invade and damage his body. Fortunately, thanks to his Level 4 Asgardian physique, coupled with his light power and divine abilities, the bacsh wasn''t enough to pose a serious threat to him. Of course, that wasrgely because he hadn''t used the Reality Stone''s full power. Additionally, Syd noticed a strong desire emanating from the stone-it was hungry for his light energy. After a brief moment of consideration, Syd decided not to resist. The Reality Stone absorbed nearly a fifth of his stored light energy. Then, something remarkable happened. In Jane''s astonished eyes, the bleak, dim surroundings began to shift. The change was rapid, as if someone was painting a newndscape right before her eyes. In just two or three seconds, the deste space had transformed into a lush, green grasnd. Jane blinked, rubbing her eyes in disbelief, thinking it must be a trick. But after pinching her own face, she finally epted the truth. Her wide-eyed gaze shifted to the White Knight, her mind reeling. "Is this his Omega-level ability?" "It''s terrifying!" "This... this defies thews of physics... of science..." "How is he doing this?" Jane could hardlyprehend what she was witnessing. In her mind, this bizarre and awe- inspiring event could only be the result of the White Knight''s fabled ability to alter reality. After all, everyone knew that the White Knight possessed this extraordinary, reality-bending power. He had demonstrated it more than once. So, it was only natural for her to believe that this was his doing. As for the peculiar gemstone in his hand, Jane barely gave it a second thought. Who could imagine that a simple stone could wield such world-altering power? Syd, meanwhile, wasn''t paying any attention to Jane''s stunned reaction. He was more focused on the Reality Stone itself. "So, the Reality Stone really does require energy to sustain its changes..." he mused. At that moment, he realized why the Dark Elf in Thor: The Dark World didn''t simply use the Aether to rewrite reality. It wasn''t that the liquid form couldn''t alter reality; it just required an enormous amount of energy to do so. The Dark Elf clearly didn''t possess that kind of power. "No wonder the Reality Stone is considered the hardest Infinity Stone to wield. It needs the support of the other stones..." Reflecting on therge amount of energy he had just expended, Syd shook his head. How could any ordinary person hope to control the Reality Stone? Only with the assistance of the other Infinity Stones could the Reality Stone fully unleash its potential. The Power Stone, for instance, existed to supply energy to the others. In truth, the Infinity Stones were all interconnected, working best in unison. As Syd pondered these things, barely ten seconds had passed before he noticed the surroundingndscape beginning to change. In the blink of an eye, the grassy fields reverted to their original dark and gloomy state. It was clear that any changes made by the Reality Stone were temporary. Altering reality in defiance of the natural order required a continuous supply of energy to maintain. The duration of these changes depended on how much energy was provided and the extent of the modifications made. These altered realities were like rootless water-they could only exist with constant energy input. However, Syd could sense that this wasn''t the full story. Under the right circumstances, these temporary realities could be made permanent. With thebined power of all six Infinity Stones, these changes couldst indefinitely, perhaps even bing irreversible. Chapter 210: Chapter 210 Chapter 210: ? Even Thanos needed thebined power of all six Infinity Stones to permanently erase half of the universe''s poption. After pondering for a moment, Syd silently evaluated, "It''s decent, I guess..." While the reality created by the Reality Stone didn''tst long, it was incredibly useful in critical moments during a battle. For example, if aser was fired at him, he could momentarily transform theser into a flock of butterflies. Even if the butterflies reverted toserster, he would have long since moved away from the original position. "All things considered, it''s still not as powerful as Chaos Magic," Syd thought. "Chaos Magic can alter reality permanently, whereas this feels like a weaker version of it..." He couldn''t help but feel a bit unimpressed. "Well, having it is better than not having it. At least Chaos Magic is unstable, and this can be actively controlled, even if the effects are short-lived..." ncing at the now-restored surroundings and the stunned Jane nearby, Syd held the Reality Stone in his hand, his figure slowly rising into the air. He began floating toward a nearby space rift. Jane, regaining her senses, hesitated. She had no idea where she was or how to get out. Now, it seemed like the White Knight-after taking the strange red stone-was preparing to leave. After a brief moment of uncertainty, Jane made up her mind and followed behind him. Although too scared to speak to this terrifying figure, she mustered the courage to trail after him. Syd, of course, noticed Jane running behind him, but he didn''t care much. He approached the space rift, took out the blue Tesseract, and as the blue light red, the rift widened quickly. The familiar sight of the abandoned factory appeared before him.N?v(el)B\\jnn In the next moment, Syd flew out of the rift. Seeing this, Jane, with a sh of hope in her eyes, hurriedly followed suit, exiting the rift just before it closed behind her. Syd nced at her briefly but remained unconcerned, continuing to fly out of the factory. During his flight, he noticed Daisy and the intern frantically searching for Jane. Without acknowledging them, he soared out of the abandoned aerospace factory, disappearing into the distant sky, leaving the two staring after him in shock. It wasn''t until his figure vanished from sight that Daisy and the intern regained their senses, their attention quickly shifting to Jane. "Jane, what happened?" "Where did you go?" "That was the White Knight, right? How did he end up with you?" Daisy, unable to contain her curiosity, bombarded Jane with rapid-fire questions. Under the puzzled gaze of Daisy and the intern, Jane thought for a moment and then recounted what had just transpired. "Oh my God, you went into some weird space?" "And you found a strange red liquid stone, then ran into the White Knight?" "And you witnessed the White Knight using his Omega-level mutant powers?" Daisy and the intern were floored by Jane''s recounting, trying to imagine the whirlwind of events she had experienced in such a short time. Jane nodded in confirmation, her expression still in awe as she reminisced. "You wouldn''t believe what I saw!" "Daisy, you can''t even imagine! Under the White Knight''s power, the dpidated surroundings instantly transformed into a beautiful grasnd!" "I could even feel the texture of the grass and soil beneath my feet!" "I''m sure those grass and dirt were real!" Daisy and the intern exchanged shocked nces, both trying to wrap their heads around Jane''s description. After a moment, the intern sighed. "That''s the power of an Omega-level mutant?" "It''s truly terrifying and awe-inspiring..." Daisy, on the other hand,ined, "Jane, how could you not capture that moment on video?" "If you had recorded that scene and uploaded it online, we''d be famous!" While the three of them discussed the incredible events, elsewhere, powerful forces were awakening. In a distant gxy,rge asteroids floated through space, and among them was a massive, dark arrow-shaped ship. Not long after Syd imed the Aether-otherwise known as the Reality Stone-the dormant ship powered up. As the ship came out of standby mode, one of the armored suits within opened its visor. The upant-a white-haired, pale-skinned dark elf with sharp, deep-set features-slowly opened his eyes. This was Malekith, leader of the Dark Elves and ruler of Svartalfheim, who had been defeated by the Asgardian army thousands of years ago. Malekith''s heart was filled with burning hatred for both the Asgardians and Odin. For him, the Asgardians, who ruled over the Nine Realms, were nothing but a thorn in his side, especially Odin, who had caused significant harm to the Dark Elf race during his conquest of the Nine Realms in his youth. Malekith stepped out of his armor, surveying the other Dark Elves who were also beginning to awaken from stasis. His voice was cold as he spoke, "The Aether has awakened us, and the Convergence has begun once more..." As he said this, his eyes gleamed with anticipation. Once the realms aligned again, the fabric of space would be unstable, allowing for gateways and passages between worlds to open. When that happened, they could travel through the rifts and invade other realms! However, as Malekith was plotting his course of action, a flicker of confusion crossed his face. He realized that the Convergence hadn''t fully begun-it was merely in its early stages. This was far earlier than he had expected. Puzzled, Malekith dismissed the thought, assuming it was a coincidence. Soon, he began organizing his ns to retrieve the Aether and invade Asgard. Meanwhile, in Asgard, Heimdall, the ever-vignt guardian of the Bifrost, narrowed his golden eyes as he saw something unusual. With the Bifrost destroyed, Asgard''s control over the realms had weakened. Heimdall had focused his attention on other realms, especially those like Svartalfheim, which had shown signs of rebellion. Just moments ago, he had witnessed Malekith and the other Dark Elves awakening from their slumber. Without a second thought, Heimdall turned and hurried toward the pce of Odin, the All- Father, to inform him of the impending danger. ==== [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 211: Chapter 211 Chapter 211: ? Soon, Heimdall arrived at the pce of King Odin. "Your Majesty..." Heimdall recounted everything he had witnessed. Hearing this, King Odin frowned, "Malekith..." Odin was neitherpletely surprised norpletely caught off guard by Malekith''s rebellion. He had long predicted that the Dark Elves would rise again, but what surprised him was Heimdall''s revtion that the Aether had resurfaced. Knowing that the Dark Elves were awakened by the Aether, Odin immediately deduced their intentions. It was the same as thousands of years ago-to use the Aether to plunge the universe back into eternal darkness. "Where is the Aether now?" Odin asked, looking toward Heimdall. Heimdall hesitated for a moment. After discovering Malekith''s awakening, on his way to report to Odin, he had tried to locate the Aether and check on Thor and the others. Since the Aether was no longer hidden in a special space, he had easily pinpointed its location. The person possessing it was someone he had been watching closely, making it impossible for him not to notice. After thinking for a moment, Heimdall replied, "The Aether is currently in Midgard, held by someone you''re quite familiar with." He paused, seeing the surprise on Odin''s face before continuing, "Moreover, it''s not just the Aether the Tesseract is also in this person''s possession." Upon hearing this, King Odin''s face showed a sh of astonishment, and his brows furrowed tightly as his expression grew more serious. The Tesseract contained the Space Stone, which Odin knew well. Because of this, he was acutely aware of the dangers posed when multiple Infinity Stones came together. These stones were a source of disaster-countless beings across the universe sought them. If all six stones were united, it could trigger unimaginable catastrophes... No one understood this better than Odin. At one point, he had even considered collecting the stones himself. The Infinity Gauntlet in Asgard''s treasure vault had been created for that very purpose. However, due to various reasons, Odin had abandoned the idea of collecting the stones, leaving the gauntlet with fake gems in the vault as a mere token of what could have been. Realizing how dangerous the stones were, Odin had even sent the Tesseract away from Asgard, leaving it on Earth. And now Heimdall was telling him that both the Tesseract and the Aether were in the possession of a single person. It was no wonder Odin was so shocked. "Who is it?" Odin asked gravely. He had momentarily overlooked Heimdall''s mention that the person in question was someone he was familiar with. Heimdall hesitated again, then said, "It''s with the White Knight." Odin''s serious expression quickly turned to one of astonishment, his emotions bingplicated. He was both shocked and surprised. Of course, Odin knew about the White Knight. After the young man lifted Thor''s hammer, Odin had kept a close eye on him. However, Odin hadn''t expected the Aether and the Tesseract to fall into that young man''s hands. In the short time he hadn''t been watching, such an extraordinary event had urred. "Has Thor returned?" Odin asked. Heimdall shook his head in response, which didn''t surprise Odin. He had only asked out of formality. Without the Tesseract, Thor was likely still stranded on Midgard. Not dwelling on the matter, Odin tightened his grip on the golden scepter in his hand. A terrifying surge of energy erupted from him. In the next moment, a brilliant beam of multicolored light shot out, headed straight for Earth. This was none other than the Rainbow Bridge''s teleportation power. Despite the bridge itself being destroyed, Odin was still able to wield this power. Heimdall stood calmly by, watching the rainbow beam as it descended toward Earth, as though he could see exactly where it was headed. ... Earth, New York Thor, currently resting at Stark''s luxurious mansion, was feeling frustrated. He had been seeking Tony Stark''s help, hoping there might be a way to return to Asgard. Suddenly, he froze and instinctively looked up. Boom! A rainbow-colored beam burst through the ceiling of Stark''s mansion, engulfing Thor in its radiant light. Thor was dumbfounded, muttering, "The Rainbow Bridge?" "No... it''s Father!" Realizing what was happening, Thor''s face lit up with excitement. He turned to the bewildered Tony Stark and eximed, "Haha! I can finally go ba-" Before he could finish his sentence, Thor vanished along with the beam of light, leaving behind aplex rune pattern etched into Stark''s floor. "Goddammit!" Stark swore as he stared at the hole in his mansion''s ceiling and the damaged floor where Thor had stood. His expression turned serious. Why had Thor suddenly been summoned back to Asgard? Had something happened in the divine realm? As Stark pondered this, the appearance of the rainbow-colored beam did not go unnoticed by others. Several civilians witnessed the event firsthand, and S.H.I.E.L.D.''s instruments had also detected the powerful energy. Even Syd, who was a fair distance away, quickly noticed the familiar energy surge, his connection to Asgard making him especially sensitive to it. "That''s the Rainbow Bridge''s energy beam?" Syd was taken aback but quickly pieced together what had likely happened. Currently, the Rainbow Bridge was still destroyed, as the Tesseract-needed to repair it was still in his possession. As for this simr teleportation energy, Syd immediately understood. It was Odin''s doing.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Syd wasn''t particrly surprised. After all, the Rainbow Bridge had two meanings: it referred both to the teleportation device and to the ability itself. The ability to summon the Rainbow Bridge was an extension of Odin''s power, or more precisely, a part of Asgard''s divine heritage. For Thor, this divine power manifested as his lightning abilities. Even without the Rainbow Bridge device, the power of the Rainbow Bridge could still be used -by either Odin or Thor. Even Heimdall, the guardian of the Bifrost, could use it, as he had been granted ess to Odin''s power, allowing him to invoke the Rainbow Bridge''s teleportation. [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 212: Chapter 212 Chapter 212: ? [1500PS REACHED!!] [Reviews: 106/120] As for the Rainbow Bridge, it''s essentially a simplified, more stable version of the ability, turning it into a daily-use device. Of course, there''s a difference: the Rainbow Bridge device consumes less energy and can continually channel enough power to destroys. "I wonder if I have the ability to use Rainbow Bridge teleportation?" Syd mused with curiosity. However, since he didn''t know exactly how it was used andcked a tool like the King''s Scepter or Thor''s Stormbreaker, it seemed impossible for him to utilize it at the moment. While Syd pondered, over at the Asgardian royal pce, a strong figure appeared-Thor. As soon as hended, Thor eximed excitedly, "Father, Heimdall, I''m finally back! I thought I''d be stuck in Midgard forever, never to see you again..." Before he could continue his joyous rambling, Odin frowned and sternly interrupted, "Enough!" Startled, Thor quickly stopped, looking at his father with confusion. What was going on with Odin today? Could it be... was this what Midgardians call "midlife crisis"? "Thor, tell me everything that has happened to you during your time in Midgard," Odin demanded. Thor, now more alert, began to recount his experiences on Earth, from his fight with Iron Man, Captain America, and the others to his encounter with the White Knight. He mentioned how the White Knight had used Mjolnir and disyed divine powers, which led Thor to suspect that he might be his brother. As Thor spoke, he nced suspiciously at his father, searching for any reaction. "It was truly divine power?" Heimdall reacted with shock. Long ago, Heimdall had sensed something akin to divine power emanating from the White Knight but hadn''t been certain. Now, hearing Thor''s words confirmed his earlier suspicions. If the White Knight indeed possessed divine power, it exined why he could wield Mjolnir. Heimdall, grappling with this revtion, asked cautiously, "Are you certain it wasn''t a mistake?" Before Thor could answer, footsteps echoed through the room. The three turned to see Queen Frigga entering. The atmosphere shifted immediately. Sensing the tension and having overheard part of the conversation, Frigga asked, "Divine power? What were you talking about?" Even Odin seemed momentarily at a loss for words, not knowing how to exin things to Frigga. Seeing Odin''s difort, Frigga turned to her son. "Thor?" Feeling cornered, Thor hesitated for a few seconds before timidly saying, "Well, mother, it''s like this..." After recounting everything to Frigga, her expression shifted slightly, and she instinctively looked toward Odin, who was visibly uneasy under her gaze. "Are you certain there was no mistake?" Frigga asked, her tone full of skepticism. Thor vigorously shook his head. "No, absolutely not! I could clearly sense it-he has divine power, and it''s not something any ordinary Asgardian possesses!" While speaking, Thor snuck a quick, furtive nce at Odin, hoping Frigga didn''t notice.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Sensing the growing awkwardness, Heimdall quickly shifted the conversation to avoid further tension. "So, he defeated you effortlessly?" Heimdall asked. Everyone''s attention turned to Thor again. Looking slightly dejected, Thor nodded and said, "Father, Mother, Heimdall-you have no idea how powerful he is! It only took a single exchange, and I waspletely overpowered. His strength was overwhelming. My human friends and I were all defeated in an instant, and we felt powerless against him..." "And he could summon Mjolnir and even wield it better than I can!" Thor added, sounding even more downhearted. As Thor recounted his defeat, Frigga looked shocked, while both Odin and Heimdall''s expressions grew moreplex. They knew well how formidable Thor was-he was one of the mightiest warriors in Asgard. For him to be defeated so easily by someone else was astonishing. Although they hadn''t witnessed the battle firsthand, just imagining it was enough to understand how one-sided and overwhelming it must have been. Moreover, Thor had mentioned that others were present-beings who, in his words, could hold their own against him for several rounds. Yet, they too had been bested in a single strike. Suddenly, Thor remembered something and turned to his father. "Oh, right, Father! He mentioned something about the ''Rune King Thor.'' He said that if I couldprehend the power of the runes and awaken my divine powers,bining them, I could be a true god." "He called it the Rune King Thor," Thor said, still unsure if the White Knight had been serious or just making casual remarks. However, the moment Thor spoke those words, both Odin and Frigga''s expressions shifted noticeably. A brief silence followed before Odin admitted, "Thor, if you truly follow his advice, you could indeed be a true god." Odin''s eyes now gleamed with anticipation as he looked at his son. "What?!" Thor was taken aback, staring at his father in disbelief. Did this mean the White Knight had been telling the truth all along? He hadn''t been lying? Thor was stunned. "He knows so much... It''s incredible! Is there anything he doesn''t know?" The idea that bing Rune King Thor was real left Thor both awestruck and amazed. Chapter 213: Chapter 213 Chapter 213: ? Thor continued to recount his experiences, exining how the White Knight had effortlessly ignored their attacks due to his powerful body. This left Odin, Frigga, and Heimdall in a state of disbelief. The Asgardian gods had incredibly strong bodies, but from Thor''s description, it was clear that the White Knight''s physical strength far surpassed even Thor''s. The three of them exchanged surprised nces. Thor then went on to describe the mysterious divine power he had witnessed during the battle. "At first, I didn''t recognize him until I saw the red light emanating from his hand," he recalled, looking at Odin with growing concern. "Father, he was able to wield Mjolnir, and he possesses divine power. I think he''s connected to our royal family..." Both Heimdall and Frigga turned their attention to Odin, who was visibly ufortable, unsure of what to make of this im. Thor continued, recounting the most significant event -the Battle of New York. At first, Odin, Frigga, and Heimdall weren''t particrly surprised by Thor''s ount of the early stages of the battle. It all seemed fairly standard. However, when Thor described the human-made machines that resembled Destroyer-like battle armor, their expressions changed. "These machines were immensely powerful," Thor exined. "Although individually weaker than the Destroyer, there were so many of them that they posed a significant threat." Odin, Frigga, and Heimdall were shocked. Humans had developed such powerful weapons? Although they weren''t overly concerned, Odin knew that if humanity had created something this advanced, it was worth noting. However, he also believed that Asgardian technology could easily surpass such inventions if they wished. But when Thor mentioned how a single individual had effortlessly destroyed all these powerful machines in an instant, their shock deepened.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Who was it?" Odin asked, his curiosity piqued. "It was the White Knight," Thor revealed, a smile forming on his face. At the mention of the White Knight, Frigga and Odin were taken aback. They had known he was powerful, but to dismantle hundreds of advanced robots in mere moments was beyond their expectations. "How did he do it?" Frigga asked, struggling toprehend. Thor exined excitedly, "The robots turned into sand, and then the sand transformed into butterflies! The sky was filled with butterflies. You can''t imagine how incredible it was... And those butterflies were alive-made of silicon but still living creatures." Frigga, Odin, and Heimdall were left in stunned silence. Sand into butterflies? Living, silicon- based life forms? It sounded absurd, but Thor''s enthusiasm made it clear he wasn''t exaggerating. "He really did that?" Frigga asked incredulously. Thor nodded, recalling how everyone present had been left in awe by the transformation. He further borated on how the White Knight had performed other feats, like turning energy into matter, converting crystals into water, and erasing entire groups of robots from existence. "The ability to alter matter, to create and destroy..." Thor''s voice trailed off, the sheer scope of the White Knight''s powers finally sinking in. Even Odin, who had seen and experienced countless incredible things, was visibly shaken. At first, he suspected the White Knight was wielding the power of the Reality Stone, but something didn''t add up. The timeline was wrong, and the effects Thor described didn''t match the Reality Stone''s typical limitations. The Reality Stone could alter reality, but only for a short period. To make such changes permanent would require immense energy and possibly other Infinity Stones. Even then, it was not a simple task. Odin had experience with the Reality Stone and knew its strengths and limitations. What Thor described wasn''t temporary; it wassting. This suggested that the White Knight''s power wasn''ting from the Reality Stone. The realization hit Odin-this wasn''t the power of the stone; it was the White Knight''s own strength. The possibility that the White Knight''s abilities were greater than those of the Reality Stone left Odin in awe. "He''s even more powerful than I imagined," Odin thought. Frigga, equally shocked, asked, "Thor, are you sure about all of this?" Thor nodded earnestly and then added, "Oh, and he also mentioned something about the Infinity Stones... He said that at the beginning of the universe, there were six of them..." As Thor finished recounting the White Knight''s knowledge of the Infinity Stones, Odin''s expression became even more serious. The fact that the White Knight possessed such immense power was rming enough, but the knowledge of the Infinity Stones made things even more concerning. From Thor''s words, Odin realized that the White Knight not only had the Tesseract but also the scepter containing the Mind Stone. And now, with the emergence of the Aether he had three Infinity Stones in his possession. Three out of six. Odin''s face grew increasingly grim as he processed this revtion. One individual now held half of the universe''s most powerful artifacts. If the White Knight held this much power, Odin understood the potential dangers that could arise. "A man with three Infinity Stones," Odin muttered gravely. "The consequences could be unimaginable." ==== [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 214: Chapter 214 Chapter 214: ? As Odin was deep in thought, Thor quickly finished recounting the events of the Battle of New York and moved on to the matter he was most eager to discuss. "Not long after the Battle of New York, Nick Fury, the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., approached me and told me about the God of Light," Thor said, cautiously eyeing his father. "The God of Light?" Heimdall interjected, sounding surprised and confused. He couldn''t recall any mention of a God of Light in Asgardian lore. Thor nodded. "Yes, and the light phenomenon that covered Jotunheim, Midgard, Asgard, and even other realms-it''s all connected to this God of Light." This revtion stunned everyone. Odin, who had been sitting on his throne, stood up abruptly. "Thor, exin yourself!" Odin demanded. "Who is this God of Light you''re talking about?" The light phenomenon that had spread across the Nine Realms was unprecedented. The mere thought that it was caused by one individual was hard to fathom, even for the powerful King of Asgard. Odin''s face grew tense as he contemted the sheer magnitude of power needed to cover the Nine Realms with light. Such strength was beyond imagination. He couldn''t help but take the matter seriously. Frigga and Heimdall, both realizing the gravity of the situation, exchanged worried nces. Frigga, in particr, had always sensed something during that phenomenon-an inexplicable connection between herself and the event. She had even questioned Odin about it afterward, but they had found no answers. Thor took a deep breath before finally revealing the identity of the mysterious God of Light. "The God of Light is none other than the White Knight," Thor dered. "In the mouths of his followers, he is called Balder, and in human mythology, he is said to be the second son of you and Mother-my brother." The room fell into stunned silence. The White Knight was the God of Light? The same being responsible for the light phenomenon across the Nine Realms? Odin, Frigga, and Heimdall were shocked beyond words. Not only did the White Knight possess the power to alter reality, but now it seemed he also had control over such an immense force that could affect the Nine Realms. Heimdall''s expression froze as he processed what Thor had said. Was it true that Odin and Frigga had another son-a brother of Thor? "When did this happen?" he wondered. As Heimdall struggled toprehend the situation, he noticed that Odin and Frigga were looking at each other in shock and confusion. Neither of them seemed to know what Thor was talking about. Odin clenched his staff tightly, his mind racing. Could it be that he had a son he wasn''t aware of, a son who was this powerful? It made no sense to him, and he even considered that Thor might be mistaken. However, before Odin could voice his thoughts, Frigga spoke first, her voice filled with certainty. "I believe it," she said, much to everyone''s surprise. "He is my son, and Thor''s brother." Odin and Thor were taken aback, while Heimdall looked on, trying to piece things together. Frigga''s certainty was unwavering as she continued, "The light phenomenon... it was him." Frigga exined the strong sense of connection she had felt during the light event, and how everything suddenly made sense. Her words left Odin stunned, and Thor overjoyed. Heimdall, on the other hand, felt that everything was starting to fall into ce. "This can''t be," Odin began, still unsure. "Frigga, you know we never had-" But Frigga interrupted, speaking with an unshakable conviction. "I know what I felt, and I know he is my son." Listening to her unwavering belief, even Odin, who had been adamant moments before, began to waver. Could Frigga really be right? Had he somehow forgotten or overlooked the existence of this powerful child? The room fell silent as everyone grappled with Frigga''s deration. Odin, now visibly conflicted, finally spoke again. "We will know for certain when we meet him ourselves," he said, still holding on to a sliver of doubt. He wanted to see the White Knight with his own eyes. Only then would he be able to tell if this mysterious figure was truly his son. The godly aura, the divine energy-Odin was confident he would recognize it immediately if it was indeed his child. As Odin tried to make sense of it all, he refrained from dampening Frigga''s spirits. She was too convinced, and Odin decided it was best to wait until they could confirm things for themselves. Frigga, on the other hand, was full of hope and excitement. She eagerly anticipated the day she would meet this son she believed was hers. She turned back to Thor and said, "Tell me more about what''s happened since then." While Frigga and Thor continued to talk, in the distant Dark Elf realm, Malekith was holding a meeting with his fellow Dark Elves. "Are you sure the Aether is in Midgard?" Malekith asked, his eyes gleaming with malice. A Dark Elf d in ck armor nodded firmly. "Yes, we have confirmed it. The Aether is in Midgard." A sinister smile spread across Malekith''s face. He knew exactly where Midgard was-it was the realm of humans. If the Aether was on Midgard, it would be an easy target. If the Aether had been in Asgard, it would have been much more difficult to retrieve. But on a weak like Midgard, taking it would be a simple task. "Once I have the Aether in my hands, the Asgardians, and especially Odin, will pay for what they''ve done," Malekith said with a coldugh. ==== [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!]N?v(el)B\\jnn /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 215: Chapter 215 Chapter 215: ? In the dark realm of Svartalfheim, Malekith and the Dark Elves were ready to set their n into motion. Having confirmed that the Aether was on Earth, they decided to forgo a direct assault on Asgard. Instead, they chose to infiltrate Earth, bypassing Asgard''s defenses for now, intending to retrieve the Aether before confronting the Asgardians. The Dark Elves headed to a weak point in the space between realms a convergence zone that would allow them to slip into Earth''s atmosphere unnoticed. As the massive, shadowy ship floated at the convergence point, Malekith and his warriors felt confident. This had been part of their n for millennia, and now, with the proper technology, they would prate Earth''s atmosphere. Earth, Early Morning in London, Greenwich High in the sky, cloaked in invisibility, the cross-shaped Dark Elf warship entered Earth''s atmosphere. After a brief moment of hovering, the ship sped off toward New York City, where the Aether was located. The city of New York was still in the process of rebuilding from previous attacks, and construction workers and civilians alike stopped in their tracks, looking skyward with growing dread. Emerging from its cloaked state, the massive ck and gray warship slowly became visible. Panic quickly ensued. New Yorkers, veterans of alien invasions, immediately recognized the advanced technology and began to flee. Screams filled the streets as people ran for their lives, fearing another invasion. Malekith and his warriors inside the ship were briefly confused by the sight of humans fleeing with such familiarity, but they were uninterested in dealing with what they saw as weak, inferior beings. A Hidden Corner of New York Syd lifted his head, his sharp vision easily picking out the massive Dark Elf ship in the sky. A knowing expression crossed his face. "So, the Dark Elves and Malekith have finallye for the Aether," he muttered to himself, not at all surprised by their arrival. S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters At the same time, S.H.I.E.L.D.''s sensors detected the ship. Agents scrambled to ry the information. "Director, we''ve detected an unidentified craft. It''s not from any known Earth-based civilization," a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent reported. Nick Fury''s face darkened further. "Damn these aliens-they''re getting bolder by the day," he growled. Then, without hesitation, he barked orders. "Get the message to the Avengers, and bring me the Chitaurimander now!" Stark Tower, New York Within moments, Tony Stark, Captain America, and the rest of the Avengers received the urgent call. Tony, located right in the heart of New York, was the first to react. "Great. Just what we needed-more uninvited guests," Tony muttered under his breath as he suited up. With a burst of thrusters, his Iron Man armor zed through the sky toward the alien ship. The Dark Elf Warship As the ship descended into New York, it caused destruction in its path, crushing buildings and cracking the ground beneath it. The Dark Elves emerged from the ship, their sleek gray-ck suits and energy weapons giving them an imposing presence. "Find the Aether," Malekithmanded, his voice filled with confidence. The Dark Elves spread out, methodically searching for the Aether. Malekith himself stepped out of the ship, scanning the area with disdain for the terrified humans. "Nothing will stand in my way," he dered. At that moment, a red-and-gold armored figure streaked across the sky, hovering just above the scene. "Stop right there!" Tony Stark called out, his voice amplified through his suit. "So, which backwater part of the universe did you crawl out of this time?" [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 216: Chapter 216 Chapter 216: ? [500PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1000PS] [Reviews: 110/120] "Hmm?" Just as he stepped out, Malekith, with his white hair, pale skin, and blue eyes, nced at the flying armor in the sky with a hint of surprise. "Midgardians have such technology?" Though he was a bit taken aback, he didn''t dwell on it. With a casual wave of his hand, the Dark Elves in ck and gray armor raised their energy guns and began shooting at Tony''s flying figure. Swish swish swish! Red energy sts streaked across the sky. Despite being prepared, Tony Stark dodged several shots, but even he couldn''t escape every attack. Finally, a red energy st struck him, sending him flying backward. The power of these red sts was substantial. asionally, when they hit a building, they left massive craters, far more destructive than the Chitauri''s energy weapons. Watching Iron Man get blown back, the Dark Elves sneered. "Humans... they think they can stop us..." At the same time, Pepper Potts, witnessing this from a screen, felt her heart tighten, praying desperately. Nick Fury from S.H.I.E.L.D. also saw the scene and immediately turned to interrogate the newly captured Chitaurimander. "Are those your people?" "You Chitauri haven''t given up, and now you''re trying to invade Earth again?" The Chitaurimander froze under Fury''s questioning and denied, "Those aren''t Chitauri. You can tell just by looking at them." "Then who are they?" Fury asked, feigning anger as his eyes flickered with suspicion. The Chitaurimander, not noticing Fury''s subtle tactics, stared at the screen before hesitating, "They should be Dark Elves..." "Dark Elves?" After a brief exnation from the Chitaurimander, he said, "It looks like these Dark Elves are searching for something..." Their objective? Fury''s eyes shed as he scrutinized the satellite images, noticing that the Dark Elves were indeed searching for something while sting anyone who didn''t cooperate.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om asionally, they threw bizarre bombs that engulfed anything nearby upon detonation. The mere sight of these weapons sent a chill down Fury''s spine. Thankfully, Tony Stark was still fighting the Dark Elves, though his armor was taking damage from the continuous assaults. Seeing Tony slowly losing ground, Fury''s expression darkened. Tony couldn''t hold out forever... But just as things seemed dire, a green figure appeared, instantly relieving Tony''s burden and giving Fury some relief. On the battlefield. "Hulk!" Seeing the rampaging green giant, Tony felt a wave of joy. Malekith, noticing the green giant from afar, was visibly surprised. "Midgard has such monsters?" He was astonished. In his mind, Earth was supposed to be a weak, yet here was such a formidable being. Then, the red figure buzzing around like a fly asked Malekith who he was and what he wanted. Malekith waved his hand, signaling his Dark Elves to cease fire. Though he could deal with these two, he preferred to dy. He hadn''t anticipated facing this scenario and didn''t bring arge army. Now, he was secretly calling for reinforcements. Soon, more Dark Elves would arrive with additional ships. Then, he''d see how these humans could stop him from finding the Aether. Malekith sneered. "I am the king of Svartalfheim," he said slowly, "I''vee to your world seeking the Aether. Surrender it, and we will leave at once!" "The Aether?" "What Aether?" Neither Tony nor Fury had any idea what Malekith was talking about. However, the Chitaurimander''s eyes shed with realization. "It seems the Reality Stone has surfaced..." A grin spread across his face as he envisioned Thanos obtaining the Reality Stone. He began scheming on how to sneak away and deliver the news to his master. As their thoughts diverged, Malekith, seeing the humans'' confusion, projected an image of the Aether in the sky. A swirling dark liquid with a crimson hue flowed through the projection, exuding an eerie presence. "That''s the Aether?" Tony frowned, pondering what it was and why the aliens were after it. "The Aether once belonged to us Dark Elves. It was lost in Midgard," Malekith exined. "I can sense it nearby. Human, it''s in your best interest not to hinder us. Once we find it, we will leave." Tony hesitated for a moment. Just then, Captain America arrived, asking, "What''s going on?" Tony briefly summarized the situation while keeping a wary eye on the Dark Elves. Malekith didn''t rush them. He watched quietly, indifferent to the gathering humans. What could a swarm of ants do? If he wanted, he could destroy them all with ease. Moreover, he was content to wait. Whether these weaklings surrendered the Aether or whether his army arrived, he would obtain it either way. Malekith believed that once his ships descended, no amount of human resistance could stop him. As time passed, more Avengers arrived-Hawkeye, ck Widow, and even some lesser- known heroes from the civilian ranks. When they had all gathered, Malekith''s reinforcements finally arrived. Tony Stark and the others looked up, their expressions grim. Several small warships decloaked, revealing themselves in the sky. "Humans, you cannot stop this," Malekith said calmly, staring at Tony Stark. Tony and the others'' faces darkened further. Suddenly- Boom! A rainbow-colored beam shot down from the sky! "What?!" "That''s-" The Avengers lit up with hope while Malekith and the Dark Elves scowled. "The Bifrost?" Malekith muttered. Chapter 217: Chapter 217 Chapter 217: ? Seeing the colorful beam not far away, Malekith''s face darkened. There was no need to guess-Asgard had sent someone! Sure enough, as the light faded, a muscr figure holding a silver hammer appeared before them. "Thor!" Hawkeye and the others were overjoyed. Thor nodded, then turned to face Malekith and the other Dark Elves in the distance, saying in a deep voice, "Malekith, leave Earth with your people. You''re not wee here!" "As long as you hand over the Aether, we will leave," Malekith replied. Before Tony and the others could ask Thor what the Aether was, Thor instinctively refused, "That won''t happen. The Aether is in my brother''s hands now. It doesn''t belong to you; it belongs to my brother." The moment those words left his mouth, Malekith and the other Dark Elves were stunned. Brother? Malekith was no stranger to the Asgardian before him-he knew this guy was Odin''s son. "Your brother, that Loki fellow?" "The Aether is with him?" Malekith asked in surprise. "No, it''s with my other brother." Thor said proudly, "I suggest you leave while you can. With my brother''s strength, there''s no way you can take the Aether from him. Spare yourself the embarrassment." Upon hearing this, Malekith felt relieved. Finally, he knew where the Aether was. He then looked at Thor strangely, as if watching a joke unfold. The other Dark Elves shared his sentiment, amused by Thor''s words.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This son of Odin was actually advising them to leave? iming that with his brother''s strength, they wouldn''t be able to take the Aether? Spare themselves embarrassment? Howughable... They thought that this Asgardian must be an idiot. With their gathered army, even if the Allfather Odin were here, he might have to think twice- let alone this so-called brother of Thor''s! If that brother showed up, they would teach him a lesson immediately, make him fear them, and obediently hand over the Aether! But who exactly was this brother Thor was talking about? While Malekith and the Dark Elves were trying to figure out who this "other brother" was, Tony Stark, Captain America, and the others had some guesses. The next second, Captain America asked in surprise, "Thor, are you talking about the White- d Hero?" From what they knew, other than Loki, the only person suspected to be Thor''s brother was that mysterious White-d Hero... Sure enough, under everyone''s gaze, Thor nodded. Seeing him nod, Tony Stark and the others were stunned. The next second, they looked at Malekith with peculiar expressions. Some civilian superheroes, along with some onlookers in the distance, began whispering among themselves. "Are these aliens crazy, picking a fight with the White-d Hero?" "They still want to take something from him?" "Oh my God, I thought I misheard..." Hearing the distant murmurs of the humans, Malekith and the other Dark Elves were taken aback. What were these weak humans saying? They dared utter such words? With such a massive army, how could they fail to take something from one person? These ignorant, weak humans surely didn''t think that the Dark Elves were as weak as they were, did they? Ridiculous! Even more absurd was the idea that a single individual could stand against their entire army. Malekith found itughable, and so did the other Dark Elves. Casting a nce at Thor, Malekith decided to ignore him and called out, "The one carrying the Aether, I know you''re nearby!" Tony and the others were stunned. The White-d Hero was nearby? Just as they were thinking this, the sound of footsteps suddenly echoed. What? Everyone, including Malekith, turned to look. Besides those present, Nick Fury and others at S.H.I.E.L.D., as well as Odin, Heimdall, and others silently observing from Asgard, all noticed the scene. A figure in white slowly emerged from the shadows in the distance. Tony and the others recognized the figure. "It really is the White-d Hero?" "An Omega-level mutant?" At that moment, whether it was Tony, other superheroes, or Nick Fury and his team, they were all shocked. This matter was indeed rted to the White-d Hero, and he was actually nearby? In Asgard, within the throne room. Using Odin''s power, an image appeared in the pce, reflecting the scene near Thor. At this moment, Odin, sitting on the throne, looked at the figure in white withplex emotions, while Frigga''s eyes were filled with hope. Unfortunately, since it was just an image and the distance was too great, they couldn''t sense the presence, divine bloodline, or divine power of the figure. These things could only be verified when the person appeared before them in the flesh. For now, all they could do was watch. Despite this, Frigga felt a tinge of concern. "That child..." With so many Dark Elves, and Malekith himself present, could the child really handle it? Odin noticed her concern and gave her a reassuring look, signaling that he would intervene if the child were in danger. Under the eyes of many, Syd slowly walked out. Seeing his figure, Malekith and the Dark Elves in the distance looked surprised. "Are you Thor''s brother, the White-d Hero?" Malekith stared sharply at the figure before him, his voice cold, "Asgardian, hand over the Aether!" "If you don''t, you won''t like the consequences!" Malekith waved his hand. In the next second, the warships in the sky and the Dark Elves raised their energy guns, aiming straight at Syd. Seeing this, Syd remained calm, silently watching. Though he showed no response, the others were rmed. If these guys attacked, wouldn''t the entire ground be ripped apart? Seeing that the figure in white had no intention of handing over the Aether, Malekith''s expression turned cold. "Eliminate him!" With those words, the air filled with the roar of weapons. Boom boom boom... Red energy sts andser beams were fired at Syd. Seeing this, Tony and the others were startled. [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 218: Chapter 219 Chapter 218: Chapter 219 ? [1000PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1500PS!!] Malekith didn''t want to believe it. However, even with the Aether alone, judging by the current disy, they likely weren''t a match for him. The thought made his chest heave. An Asgardian using something that belonged to the Dark Elves against them! Without the Aether, he''d like to see what this person could do against them! He could already imagine the sight of that man, powerless without the Aether, being tortured and screaming in agony. Malekith thought bitterly. Just as he was thinking this, the sunlight in the sky suddenly twisted and became abnormal. What? The scope was so wide that even Malekith, who was lost in thought and filled with unwillingness, immediately noticed the anomaly. In his shocked gaze, as well as in Tony and the others'' astonished eyes, the sunlight in their line of sightpletely twisted. Next, the sky abruptly darkened, bing pitch ck! Endless sunlight condensed into a beam! Boom! The moment it condensed, the ground below was vaporized, disappearing without a trace... Noticing this, Tony murmured, "This sunlight beam must be at least 3,000 degrees or more..." "Three thousand degrees or more?" Captain America and the others were shaken. If they didn''t understand what that temperature meant before, now... Seeing the soil vanish, vaporized into nothingness, everyone felt a chill in their hearts. If it hit a person, the injury would be unimaginable. They wouldn''t even need to pay for cremation... And the culprit responsible for all this.... Everyone''s gaze shifted over. The originally standing Syd now had a glowing red ball floating in his hand. He slightly raised his hand, and the beam of light in the distance stiffened before scattering in an instant. Under the gaze of Tony, Malekith, and others, the dispersed beam transformed into threads of light, quickly converging into his hand. The sky remained dark, with only his hand glowing. The endless light and heat were condensed into that glowing sphere, almost none of it dispersing, extremely concentrated. Syd hovered in the air, holding what seemed like a miniature sun. The sun shone with a blinding brilliance, and he appeared like a sun god. "This guy..." Malekith couldn''t believe it. Just from a simple sense of the sun in his hand, Malekith felt suffocated. Not just him¡ªthe other Dark Elves felt the same way. Even Hawkeye and the others in the distance felt their hearts racing. As if sensing the tense atmosphere, Thor awkwardly tried to break the tension with augh, "Haha, didn''t I tell you? My brother, he''s the God of Light, he''s... he''s..." He trailed off. Even among gods, wasn''t his brother a bit too exaggerated? So exaggerated that it made him question everything. Listening to Thor''s exnation, everyone around felt even more nervous instead of relieved. What was Thor saying, God of Light? To hell with the God of Light! What kind of God of Light was this absurd? They didn''t dare imagine-if that sun came toward them... With that thought, some of them began to run, desperately trying to flee. As they fled, Syd continued to float in the air, the breeze gently rustling his cor. At this moment, he looked like a true god, holding a sun, contemting whether or not to destroy all life. Boom, boom, boom! In the sky, the unaffected warships couldn''t stand it anymore andunched attacks together. Countless energy sts,ser beams, and even ck hole bombs were fired at him. Unfortunately, no matter the attack, they all turned into bubbles as they approached. Sensing the continuous depletion of light energy from altering reality with the Reality Stone, and the sun in his hand nearing its control limit, Syd nced at Malekith and the others in the distance. Considering he might not be able topletely eliminate the enemy, he injected arge amount of light energy-or divine light-into the sun. The next second, he moved his right hand slightly. In the widened eyes of Malekith and his men, and the stunned gazes of the fleeing Tony and others, the blinding light shone, engulfing Malekith and his followers as they fled. Without a sound, the light covered everything... "No!" Gazing at the light that enveloped everything, Malekith felt the crisis of life and death. But no matter how he resisted, it was useless; the sunlight exceeded his limits. It was like being on the surface of the sun, the terrifying heat incinerating every Dark Elf, every warship... and him. The Dark Elves enveloped in light were filled with regret and fear, their thoughts chaotic, screams echoing. "Midgard... has someone this powerful?" "I thought there weren''t supposed to be powerful people here. If I''d known, we wouldn''t havee-this guy is a monster..." Earlier, they thought they''de to crush the Midgardians, to see their shock, fear, and hear their cries. But instead... They indeed crushed some Earthlings, but... They met someone even more terrifying than them... Shock, fear, screams, being crushed-it turned out to be them! Previously, they even thought of teaching the enemy a lesson, instilling fear in them, and making them obediently hand over the Aether. But... But it turned out they were the ones who were crazy, the ones being taught and made to fear. What those humans said was true... One person really could fight against their entire army, and they truly couldn''t take anything from that person... Now, they regretted not listening to those humans; they could have stayed far away from this monster. In the end, the fools were them... The Dark Elves'' bodies were carbonized and scorched with unwillingness, and Malekith, at the forefront, waspletely vaporized. In thest moment of his life, Malekith''s expression was dazed. Even without the Aether, this guy could easily kill him and wipe out his army? They were the ones being tortured? The ones screaming turned out to be them? Hearing the anguished screams of his fellow Dark Elves, Malekith''s heart was filled with unwillingness and disbelief. "When did the Asgardians be so powerful?" "God of Light?" "This guy is the God of Light?" "How can he be this strong?!" With disbelief, regret, and hatred for this so-called God of Light, the Asgardians, Odin, and others, Malekithpletely dissipated and was vaporized. When the light finally receded, what came into view was scorched earth, charred corpses, and even half-melted warships. From afar, one could still see the faint red molten metal on the wrecked warships. It was clear how terrifying the high temperatures had been for the Dark Elves in that brief moment. Watching this, Syd only shook his head.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After all that effort condensing the sunlight, it had only achieved this much power... Although Malekith was vaporized, it was mainly because he had received special attention, with most of the energy concentrated on him. The sun had exploded over toorge an area, significantly reducing its power. All those Dark Elves who hadn''t been directly targeted had their bodies left intact. Still, saying that the other Dark Elves hadn''t received any special attention wasn''t entirely urate. When the sun exploded, Syd had slightly controlled the direction of the sunlight stter, focusing a significant amount on the Dark Elves. Otherwise, some of the Dark Elves might still be alive now. It could only be said that sunlight was more suitable for concentrated attacks; its scattered power was truly weak. Casting his gaze further out at the remaining warships, Syd casually controlled the sunlight. Boom, boom, boom! The beams reappeared, piercing through the fleeing warships. In a matter of moments, the entire sky cleared. In the distance, Tony and the others were deeply shocked. This guy, besides that terrifying Omega ability, actually had this kind of power as well... God of Light? Was that real?! Chapter 220: Chapter 220 Chapter 220: ? Looking at the scorched earth before them, Tony Stark and the others hadplex expressions. Nick had mentioned before that the strange light phenomenon that appeared on Earth recently might be rted to the White-d Hero standing before them, iming he was the God of Light. At the time, they had been doubtful, not fully believing it. But now, witnessing his control over the sunlight, they began to believe that the phenomenon might indeed be connected to him. If that was true, could it mean the White-d Hero was hiding even more power? Just imagining the amount of strength it would take to cover the entire Earth in light left them inwardly shaken. ... At S.H.I.E.L.D. Watching the scene unfold, Director Fury and the Chitaurimander were filled with turmoil. "It seems it''ll be hard for my master to obtain the Reality Stone now. I need toe up with a solution..." The Chitaurimander felt the weight of the situation. Meanwhile, Nick Fury turned to the agent analyzing the data. "Have you calcted the range of the sunlight anomaly?" "Sir, we''ve got an estimate. The range was about two miles," the agent replied while pulling up footage. On the screen, the area where the White-d Hero stood darkened instantly. It was clear from the footage that this phenomenonsted until the moment the White-d Hero released that sun, at which point everything returned to normal. As he watched the footage, Nick Fury squinted his eyes, feeling more and more apprehensive. "The God of Light... Baldr, huh..." The name alone made it clear what kind of god he was, and with such control over sunlight, it didn''t surprise Fury. As the God of Light, it would''ve been odd if he couldn''t control the sun. What really unnerved Fury was not just the wide range of his control, but the possibility that this god was hiding even more power-and the fact that he could alter reality. Having read the mythological stories of Balder, the God of Light, that S.H.I.E.L.D. had gathered, Fury now had even more concerns. His single eye gleaming with an unspoken thought, Nick Fury turned to the ck-suited Agent Hill. "Agent Hill, how are the mistletoe weaponsing along?" Fury asked gravely. "They''re almost ready," Agent Hill responded. "I see..." Fury squinted, his eyes reflecting something unreadable. He hadn''t prepared mistletoe weapons without reason. Flipping through a brown book, Fury murmured, "In Asgardian mythology, Balder, the God of Light, is the second son of Odin and Frigga." "He was beloved by all the Norse gods, radiant, iparable, his wisdom highly praised, and no demon dared enter his Bright Hall..." Fury''s eyes narrowed. In the myths, the God of Light, Balder, simply by existing, could ease the troubles of his subjects. But in theter parts of the story, he was frequently gued by terrible nightmares. Each night, Balder dreamt of his own death. When Frigga, his mother, learned of this, she sought to protect him by traveling across the Nine Realms, asking all beings to vow not to harm him. Her grace moved all things.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Every animal, every element, every disaster, every nt, every de... even insects. Except for a single mistletoe seedling, which grew east of Valha. It was too small and weak to cause harm, so Frigga overlooked it. But it was that small, weak mistletoe that became Balder''s fatal weakness and the cause of his death. In the end, a mistletoe branch pierced the heart of the God of Light, and in an instant, his divine light flickered out... In that moment, the entire Nine Realms felt the impact of Balder''s death. The sun lost its light and heat, and the world plunged into darkness. Balder''s death foreshadowed theing of Ragnar?k, where day would inevitably be reced by night, signaling the end-like a weapon of causality bringing about the doom of the gods... Turning the pages of the storybook, Fury muttered, "I hope this will work..." Because of this myth, he had specially prepared many mistletoe weapons-mistletoe arrows, bullets mixed with mistletoe, bombs, and more. Fury believed that myths didn''t emerge from thin air. Perhaps this was the White-d Hero''s only weakness. If one day the White-d Hero lost control, these weapons would be their only way to counter him! As for the consequences of Balder''s death, Fury instinctively brushed them aside. He didn''t think it was possible. How could the sun simply lose its light and heat, plunging the world into darkness? Fury assumed that part of the myth was exaggerated. Based on Thor''s behavior, the Asgardian gods probably didn''t have such world-altering abilities. Back in Svartalfheim, the remaining Dark Elves immediately realized what had happened. They even witnessed the footage of their leader''s death. "This can''t be..." "How could this happen..." Watching the footage of their leader''s demise, the Dark Elves were filled with shock and terror. "A weak Midgard... has such a powerful being?" They were filled with both hatred and fear toward the one who had killed their leader. At this point, they had no ns to set foot on Earth again. Now, Earth had been marked as a forbidden zone. As for avenging their leader andrades, they''d have to wait for another opportunity. Perhaps one day they''d find the White-d Hero in a weakened state, and only then would they act. But for now... Seeing the terrifying power of the White-d Hero, nearly every Dark Elf was filled with fear. ... Meanwhile, in Asgard. Frigga''s eyes were filled with surprise. "Divine power..." Odin''s expression was serious, mixed with confusion. From the sun the child had summoned at the end, Odin sensed traces of divine power. Moreover, that divine power felt strangely familiar. It seemed to be the same divine power passed down through the royal family of Asgard... Of course, given the distance, Odin wasn''t sure if he had sensed it correctly. As for the child''s divine bloodline, or other specifics about his godly nature, they couldn''t be determined from this distance either. Only when this child stood before him would Odin be able to make a final judgment. Still, based on what he had already sensed, Odin''s attitude had shifted. "I hope Thor can bring this child back to Asgard..." Odin murmured. When he sent Thor to Midgard, he had instructed him not only to stop Malekith''s plot but also to bring back the child with divine power so Odin could verify his identity. Heimdall, standing nearby, nced at Odin and Frigga''s expressions and couldn''t help but show a knowing look. At this moment, his attitude toward the White-d Hero had also changed. [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 221: Chapter 221 Chapter 221: ? Previously, Thor was at the top of the list, with Lokiingter. But now, the White-d Hero was ranked even ahead of Loki. Compared to the disliked frost giant Loki, Thor found himself liking this person more-someone who likely possessed the royal bloodline of the Allfather. ... On Earth. After carefully scanning to ensure there were no stragglers and that all the Dark Elves had been cleared, Syd rxed slightly. With Malekith and the other Dark Elves dead, the trouble brought by the Reality Stone had also temporarily vanished. "After this, besides Thanos, there shouldn''t be too many others causing me problems..." At least, not in the short term... Syd breathed a sigh of relief. Before long, he could focus on improving his strength again. Thinking this, the next second, his figure twisted, and his body, floating in mid-air, began to turn transparent, about to enter a stealth state. This scene left Tony Stark and the others gaping. Stealth? Just how many abilities did the White-d Hero possess? As Syd''s figurepletely disappeared in the air, Thor, standing among the crowd, finally reacted, shouting urgently, "Wait! Don''t leave yet. I have something to talk to you about." Syd, who was just about to leave quietly in stealth mode, paused slightly upon hearing Thor''s words. In an instant, he knew what Thor wanted to say. "He probably wants to persuade me to go to Asgard, right?" For a moment, Syd hesitated. He naturally wanted to go to Asgard, given the many treasures there. One of the things he desired most was the Infinity Gauntlet. However, he was somewhat wary of Odin. If Odin decided to attack him, Syd wasn''t sure if he could withstand it. Despite Odin seemingly growing old and nearing death, Syd knew that it was just an appearance. The real reason was Odin''s body could no longer contain his ever-expanding divine power, coupled with the plot-driven death in the future... The Asgardian gods only grew stronger with age. When Odin and the Ancient One were still alive, even Thanos likely hesitated to invade Earth because of that... And in the movies, Odin had never gone all out either... Syd believed that if Odin truly fought with all his strength, the results would be beyond anyone''s expectations. Even now, he was uncertain whether he could face the Allfather Odin. After all, Odin''s upper limit of power was a mystery, and the unknown was the most terrifying. In fact, he felt more confident in facing the Ancient One than Odin-at least the Ancient One had shown some of her capabilities, and Syd had a good understanding of her magic. Even if it ended in disaster, it wouldn''t be as unpredictable as facing Odin... To go to Asgard would mean taking the risk of facing Odin. Though the probability was small... Syd hesitated. After a while, he thought, "Forget it, I''ll wait a bit longer. Once my Divine Light, Divine Word, and Divine Body are upgraded to level five, I''ll go to Asgard..." By then, he would feel confident enough. Of course, even now, he wasn''t without a chance against Odin or the Ancient One-it was just that he didn''t have absolute confidence. After all, both of them hid their true strength extremely well, never revealing it fully... Still, it was possible to make an estimate.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The goddess of death, H, was defeated by the fire giant Surtur, and Surtur could destroy all of Asgard with one strike... And yet, even someone like Surtur had been defeated by Odin. It was simply outrageous... Honestly, Syd couldn''t fathom how much strength Odin was hiding, just like he couldn''t understand why the Ancient One, who clearly had powerful magic, never used it. Two cunning old foes... Having decided to find Thorter, Syd''s figure moved and flew away from the scene. In the distance. Seeing that no one appeared in the sky for a long time, Thor''s face filled with expectation turned into disappointment as he murmured, "Why did it end like this..." Originally, he thought his brother would show up, and he could bring him back to Asgard joyfully. But now, things werepletely different from what he imagined-his brotherpletely ignored him... "Did I offend him in some way?" Thor muttered in doubt. After asking around and learning the reason, Hawkeye consoled, "Maybe the White-d Hero has his own matters and reasons. Next time, he might go with you to Asgard." "Barton is right..." Despite everyone''sforting words, Thor mumbled, "But this way, I''m stuck on Earth again!" ck Widow and the others were confused. Only after a while did they realize that since Asgard''s Bifrost had been destroyed, Thor must have used some special method to get here-and that special method clearly couldn''t be used frequently and had some limitations. While they were talking, the news of what happened in New York began to spread online. Fury couldn''t hide it even if he wanted to; the incident had too much of an impact. Whenizens learned that New York had been invaded once again, discussions exploded. "Are the Chitauri not wiped out yet?" "Who are these guys now?" "Does anyone know what''s going on exactly?" Because the incident took ce in New York and there were rtively few casualties this time, many people recorded videos from afar. When these videos were uploaded online,izens collectively gasped. Naturally, they weren''t frightened by the aliens-those guys weren''t much different from the Chitauri army. They were terrified of the White-d Hero''s power. Watching the scenes of the White-d Hero repeatedly warping reality, many people felt their hearts shiver with fear. They also saw the scene of him using sunlight to obliterate those aliens. Seeing the White-d Hero, who appeared like a sun god, leftizens stunned. Those in the know even leaked some information, revealing that the White-d Hero was actually the God of Light. "The White-d Hero is also the God of Light?" "We only knew he might be a god before, but he''s the God of Light?" Netizens who weren''t aware were left dumbfounded. This also made some people with ulterior motives even more wary. Watching the White-d Hero demonstrate more abilities, Doctor Bolivar and Director Alessandro had grim expressions despite their shock. The White-d Hero''s strength had increased even further?! While they were discussing countermeasures and rumors were flying everywhere, Mao and Professor X also heard about the event. They even heard rumors that the recent light phenomenon that had enveloped the entire Earth was rted to the White-d Hero. Hearing this, Mao and Professor Xavier were both stunned. [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 222: Chapter 222 Chapter 222: ? [1500PS REACHED!!! Thanks For Your Support!!] Brotherhood of Mutants. The news ying on the ck television screen left Mao, Erik, in disbelief. "Incredible, an Omega-level mutant is really this powerful?" Erik was amazed. Watching the scenes on TV, where the White-d Hero kept altering reality... No matter how many times he saw it, it always left him incredulous. Especially the rumor-that the strange light phenomenon over Earth not long ago was also rted to the White-d Hero. "Another Omega-level ability?" "Or is it the power of a god?" Mao was filled with questions, unsure whether this White-d Hero was a mutant or a god. Out of the two known Omega-level mutants, Messiah was definitely a mutant, no doubt about it. But the White-d Hero''s identity remained a mystery-he just appeared out of nowhere... Could he actually be a god? Mao was initially disappointed, then thought of something else. Could he be a hybrid? It was rumored that this White-d Hero was Thor''s brother. Could it be that he was the child of Odin and a human? A god and an Omega-level mutant? Otherwise, it was difficult to exin why Thor, also a god, was so weak while the White-d Hero''s powers were so overwhelmingly strong, to the point of being terrifying. Of course, these were just his thoughts. The actual truth remained unknown. Still,pared to the White-d Hero, Mao preferred Messiah. Not only because Messiah was undoubtedly an Omega-level mutant but also because he had an inexplicable fondness for him. ... X-Mansion. Professor, along with Cyclops and the others, were also watching thetest news. Everyone had a look of shock on their faces. "Professor, was the strange phenomenon from a while ago really rted to the White-d Hero?" Cyclops, Scott, murmured. Charles nced at him, hesitating. He wasn''t entirely sure about that, but if it was true, he couldn''t even imagine the terrifying power that the White-d Hero possessed. Thinking about it, he turned to the burly figure beside him. "Logan, could you help me find Messiah?" Professor X asked worriedly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Logan, was stunned for a moment, then nodded. He knew why the Professor made such a request. Besides the fact that Messiah was someone Logan knew, it was also because mutants were not in a good situationtely, often being hunted by Sentinel robots. With their current strength, they had no hope of dealing with the Sentinels; they were powerless. Only Messiah could handle those Sentinel robots! Having made up his mind, Logan discussed with Cyclops and the others before preparing to search for Messiah in thest ce he disappeared. While they took action, the circle of sorcerers at Kamar-Taj was also watching the news. ... In a dimly lit room. Kaecilius and a dozen other sorcerers were filled with shock, and their expressions quickly turned grim. It was hard for them to believe that someone so powerful could exist. Especially since this person was their enemy. The thought of losing the Tesseract and the Mind Stone to him recently only made their expressions darker. "The Tesseract and the Mind Stone have been taken by him. How are we supposed to exin this to the Great Demon?" Kaecilius murmured in concern. Because of this, Kaecilius hadn''t dared to contact the demon proactively for some time, and the demon hadn''t reached out to them either, which only made him more anxious, afraid that their great master had already abandoned them. Meanwhile, watching the news where a passerby spected that the recent phenomenon was rted to the White-d Hero, Kaecilius and the others felt even more fearful. Of course, regarding the exaggerated phenomenon, they were unwilling to believe that it was done by the White-d Hero and preferred to think that it was the work of their great demon, their master. As various factions discussed the New York invasion event, some ordinary people were also making small moves. With Syd''s identity as Balder, the God of Light, fully exposed, the majority of people were fearful, intimidated, and frightened. However, a small portion felt excitement and exhration. These people were either sick, longing for power, or simply admired strong beings and gods, hoping to gain the attention of a deity. They began to offer their faith. It could be said that, with arge poption, there would always be all sorts of people. This aspect came as a surprise to Syd. Because, without realizing it, he felt an increasing force of faith surrounding him. More and more... While surprised, Syd began to absorb it. For a moment, system notifications kept popping up. [Divinity Experience +1] [Divinity Experience +1]... The notifications kepting. The continuous influx of faith was pushing his divinity closer and closer to the threshold for leveling up. [Ability: Divinity (398/1000) Level 3] "It still needs some time..." Syd muttered. Estimating the speed at which the faith wasing, he figured it would be ready for an upgrade by tomorrow afternoon. Of course, if the supply of faith increased, it would happen even sooner... As for how the faith came to him, with just a little thought, Syd knew the answer. Thinking about it, he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, "Thor really is a good guy. Without his big mouth spreading the word, my divinity might still be at level one..." Even when gods didn''t show themselves, there were people who offered their faith, let alone when a real god was so obviously present. Naturally, ordinary people would try to worship... After all, this world would neverck greedy people; there would always be those trying to get something from a deity. He thought about this for a moment, then paused, murmuring, "Hmm, that''s not entirely true..." In the Marvel universe, there were indeed heaven and hell, so it wasn''t like miracles didn''t exist; he just hadn''t encountered them yet. There were even Ghost Riders, werewolves, vampires, mummies... Thinking about these supernatural beings, he soon dismissed the idea. Aside from heaven, hell, and other deities to be cautious of, vampires were the ones who should be worried if they met him. While his divinity approached a level-up, Syd didn''t sit idle. He kept channeling the light energy within him, striving to level up his divine power and divine body to level five as soon as possible before heading to Asgard. Meanwhile, he muttered a string of words. [Divine Light Experience +1] [Divine Body Experience +1] "One times one is one..." [Divine Word Experience +1] Simultaneously, he directed all his energy points toward the unlocking progress. (Unlocking Progress 71%) The next second, the unlocking progress blurred. Chapter 223: Chapter 223 Chapter 223: ? [6 More Reviews For A Extra Chapter!!] (Unlocking Progress 74%) Syd felt a bit disappointed. "Will it be at 75% or 80% when I awaken a new ability?" "I wonder what the next ability will be..." As hemented, time flew by quickly, and before long, evening arrived. Though his divinity had not yet reached level four, his Divine Word had advanced to level four first. [Divine Word Experience +1] [Ability: Divine Word (0/2000) Level 4] As soon as the notification appeared, Syd''s words became more profound, mysterious, and perfect-ever closer to the true speech of a god. He even felt he could easily alter his voice and imitate the sounds of other beings. Syd was quite satisfied with this ability, as it would make it much easier to disguise himself as the White-d Hero without awkwardly changing his voice, and no one would notice anything unusual. After testing his voice, Syd uttered a single word, "Light." The next moment, in harmony with his Divine Word, the dark, secluded corner he stood in suddenly shone brilliantly bright! Darkness was pierced as dazzling white light filled the entire area, engulfing everything in sight. Within a second, the light had spread over a hundred meters, covering numerous houses. If not for Syd''s quick reaction to stop the light from spreading, who knew how far it would have reached. In an instant, the hundred-meter radius was as though a shbang had been set off. The brightness was blinding, even to those inside buildings. "Ah, what''s going on?!" "Shit!" Screams echoed alongside the sound of objects falling chaotically. Clearly, in that brief moment, the sudden brightness caused difort, resulting in people dropping things and some even getting hurt. As the light receded, many of those affected sighed in relief, and so did Syd as he quickly left the area. In the distance, he could still hear some people cursing. "Was that a shbang? Damn it, who set it off?!" After leaving the area, Syd couldn''t help but marvel at how different the fourth level was-the effect of the Divine Word had risen drastically. "It seems I should be careful with my words from now on, or else..." Syd shook his head. After further testing, he discovered that anything rted to light he spoke of would inevitablye true, though the effect wasn''t permanent. "Maybe at level five, I''ll haveplete control?" Syd mused, feeling a bit troubled. As he both worried and continued practicing his various abilities, time gradually passed, and soon it was the next morning. On a deserted grassy field, a white figure stood in the sunlight. At that moment, Syd''s eyes were filled with anticipation. After a night had passed, the force of faith had grown more and more, directly pushing his divinity to the threshold of leveling up. The next second, the notification sounded. [Divinity Experience +1] [Ability: Divinity (0/2000) Level 4] In an instant, Syd felt a mysterious force fill his entire body. His flesh, blood, soul, and spirit... In just a few moments, as the force filled his being, Syd felt every aspect of himself was enhanced. His divine body became stronger, his soul more pure, his spirit more powerful... The next moment, a red glow appeared in his hand-the glow of Chaos Magic. Syd sensed that his Chaos Magic had be much stronger. Raising his hand casually, a fist-sized rock nearby was instantly enveloped in a red glow. The next second, with a boom, the rock turned into powder... Syd fell into contemtion. Although Chaos Magic was only at level four, he estimated that he could easily rip apart a non-Infinity-Stone Thanos now. Even those Sentinel robots, even if they turned into metallic form, Syd guessed he could tear them apart or st them to pieces. "Not bad. Compared to before, when Chaos Magic had to be used in bursts to deal with the Sentinels, this is much better now..." Even without altering reality, the Sentinel robots should be easy to handle. After testing the strength of his various abilities for a bit, Syd shifted his focus to his most anticipated area-his flight speed. Holding a stopwatch, the next moment, his figure disappeared from where he stood. Boom! A terrifying sonic boom echoed. In the blink of an eye, Syd appeared in the distance. Looking at the data disyed on the stopwatch, and after a round of calctions, surprise appeared in his eyes. At level three divinity, his flight speed barely reached 5.4 times the speed of sound. Now that his divinity had reached level four, his flight speed had increased to 7 times the speed of sound! "Seven times the speed of sound, huh? This speed..." Syd found it satisfactory. Most importantly, if his divinity reached level five, his speed might surpass ten times the speed of sound. If his Divine Light reached level five as well, his speed would likely double... Expectation filled Syd''s eyes. Even at his current speed, unless observed from a great distance, no ordinary person could see him move when he was nearby. To put it specifically, his current speed had already surpassed that of a regr bullet! With that in mind, he continued channeling the light energy within himself, striving to push Divine Light to level five as soon as possible. While channeling the energy, Syd casually changed his attire. The fame of the White-d Hero was overwhelming, so he seized an opportunity to switch to Messiah''s outfit. By the time afternoon arrived. As Syd was quietly moving, he suddenly spotted a screen in a shop ying some footage from a distance. Hmm? Syd''s gaze turned toward it, and he saw an old acquaintance.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om There she was, dressed in a light pink dress, her face lightly made up-Irina was speaking. "Hello, everyone! It''s been a while. Today, Irina is bringing you some good news..." Irina blinked yfully and said, "What exactly is it? Let me keep you in suspense; it''ll be revealed soon..." Watching Irina''s broadcast on the screen, Syd''s brows immediately furrowed. In an instant, his gut told him that whatever this woman was saying, it wasn''t good. Or rather, it wasn''t good for him. Just as he thought that, the shopkeeper inside started cursing at Irina. At the same time, an unexpected scene unfolded. A brawny man in military uniform, with amanding presence, suddenly appeared five meters to Syd''s right. Syd immediately grew cautious. He remembered clearly that no one had been there a moment ago! This man seemed to have... Teleported here? Just as he thought this, while staying on guard, something unexpected happened. A force of spatial energy appeared! In the blink of an eye, Syd found himself transported away from his original location, now standing in a deserted wastnd. Before he could observe his surroundings, a sense of danger engulfed him! [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 224: Chapter 224 Chapter 224: ? Syd''s expression changed slightly. Instinctively, he immediately used Spatial Transfer. [Spatial Transfer Experience +1] In an instant, his figure vanished from the spot and reappeared ten meters away.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He shed again, using Spatial Transfer a second time. Simultaneously, a sense of danger washed over him. Boom! A terrifying explosion urred, and a wave of intense heat rolled over. [Rebound Shield Experience +1] [Rebound Shield Experience +1]... "Is this a bomb?" Looking at the approaching mes and heat, Syd instantly summoned four level-four Rebound Shields to protect himself. Afterpleting these defenses, the explosion engulfed him. In a matter of moments, the shockwave spread over eight hundred meters, destroying everything in its path. nts and animals were obliterated, and severalyers of earth were torn away. While this scene unfolded, in a military base far from the site of the explosion... A group of American military personnel, including some operators monitoring equipment, stared at the explosion on their screens with shining eyes. General Luca praised a nearby soldier, saying, "Leonard, you did well." The man being praised, dressed in a military uniform, tall and strong, with an aura of a seasoned soldier, was none other than the man who had appeared beside Syd earlier. Apparently, right after using his teleportation ability to take Syd to the wastnd, Leonard had instantly teleported back. Facing General Luca''s praise, Leonard modestly responded with a few humble words. Watching the explosion spread across several hundred meters on the screen, with Messiah engulfed in the explosion, Leonard felt both proud and confident that the target was dead. With such a vast explosion, Messiah couldn''t have escaped. Caught off guard and subjected to such a powerful st, even an Omega-level mutant would be doomed! The bomb''s yield had also been meticulously calcted. Far more powerful than the missile Messiah had withstoodst time! ording to the calctions of the personnel, Messiah was definitely dead! The value far exceeded his defensive limits! "Disgusting mutant, Omega-level or not, you still end up dead by our technology." "No matter how powerful you are, you''re still flesh and blood. Let''s see how you withstand this explosion..." The dozens of soldiers present were all smiling, discussing amongst themselves, staring expectantly at the screen as if they had already seen Messiah''s remains obliterated. As several generals and officers discussed and observed, Irina, who had just started her broadcast and had previously left everyone in suspense, switched the footage to the explosion. Looking at the hundreds of meters of explosion now on-screen, countless viewers watching the live broadcast showed expressions of shock and surprise. "What is this?" "An explosion?" "What is Irina doing, showing this?" As countless ordinary people and even some superheroes and viins were confused, Irina smiled and exined, "This explosion was orchestrated by the military." "At the center of the explosion is the Omega-level mutant, Messiah!" "With such a massive range, even Messiah, being an Omega-level mutant, must perish on the spot, hehe!" Listening to Irina''s sweet voice, countless people suddenly understood, then grew excited as they watched the explosion. Could Messiah finally be dead? Many who feared mutants hoped so. ... Stark Tower. An hour ago, having received Irina''s live broadcast preview, Tony, who was originally just curious about what she was up to, watched the broadcast. His face changed instantly. In that moment, he felt disdain, feeling ashamed of the military''s actions. What kind of despicable means did they use to deal with Messiah, just a child? Watching the explosion spread over eight hundred meters, even Tony Stark wasn''t sure if Messiah could survive. Even for an Omega-level mutant, to endure such a terrifying explosion head-on... Judging by the data from thest time Messiah withstood the missile... Tony sighed inwardly. At this moment, besides Tony, Captain America and his team, as well as Mao and Professor X, were also watching Irina''s broadcast. Steve Rogers and the others had mixed feelings. Mao and Professor X,pared to them, were visibly more worried. As the only two Omega-level mutants in the world, the strongest among mutants, they did not want Messiah to die. Apart from the connection of being mutants and not wanting to lose one of their own, they also had personal feelings. They had a strange sense of fondness for Messiah. Mystique Raven, Wolverine Logan, and others were also watching the broadcast, feeling anxious. Could Messiah really... ... Kamar-Taj. After the incident involving the White-d Hero, Kaecilius and the other sorcerers had been closely monitoring the Omega-level mutant, and now their faces were filled with regret. "Is that young man, who was also called an Omega-level mutant alongside the White-d Hero, going to die?" Kaecilius and the others shook their heads. It seemed that there were differences even among Omega-level mutants. Messiah and the White-d Hero were not the same-Messiah was weaker. The White-d Hero, who had taken their Tesseract, seemed much stronger. As they thought about it, the explosion''s aftermath gradually dissipated, and the dust settled. The scene at the center of the explosion slowly came into view. Noticing this, the host Irina curled her bright red lips, smiling as she said, "The scene in front of you is the good news I have for you..." But before she could finish, the scene revealed at the center of the explosion left her speechless. She stood there, mouth wide open, staring in disbelief at the image emerging from the explosion. Arge crater, several hundred meters wide,y before them. Inside, everything had been destroyed, except for a single figure. It was a figure d in ck,pletely unscathed. He floated quietly in the air, without any visible signs of injury-his clothes were not even slightly damaged. Messiah had actually endured such a terrifying explosion? And even his clothes were untouched? "Ah!" Irina screamed, unable to believe her eyes. Not just her; in the mysterious military base, the dozens of officers who had been eagerly waiting for Messiah to be blown to pieces were all in disbelief. "Impossible! How could Messiah withstand such a massive explosion?" "Even an Omega-level mutant is still flesh and blood..." [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 225: Chapter 225 Chapter 225: ? [500PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1000PS!] [Reviews: 115/120] Of course, the reason they were so shocked and incredulous was mainly that their calctions showed that the st''s power far exceeded Messiah''s limits! In other words, Messiah should not have been able to withstand it! The scene before them waspletely different from what they had calcted! You must know,st time when Messiah was chased and bombarded by missiles, he ended up covered in soot, his clothes in tatters, looking extremely ragged, as if he could barely hold on. If not for him retreating into the city in the end, perhaps... Now, this explosion covering more than 800 meters caused destruction far beyond the repeated missile bombardmentsst time. Yet Messiah, not only was he not covered in soot or with tattered clothes, but his clothing wasn''t even damaged?! The difference between this time andst time was enormous. The dozens of military officers and a few generals were in disbelief. What on earth was going on?! As they were doubting what they saw, Messiah quietly hovering in the air also astonished Tony Stark at Stark Tower. What was happening? Seeing Messiah unscathed waspletely beyond his expectations. ording to his calctions, Messiah shouldn''t have been able to endure this explosion. If Messiah had disappeared from the center of the explosion by teleporting away, he wouldn''t have been as surprised. But now, it was evident that Messiah had endured the explosion head- on... This was entirely different from what he had thought. Even if Messiah had managed to escape, he would have been gravely injured, perhaps even near death. "Shit..." Tony Stark was stunned. Besides him, the other Avengers watching Irina''s broadcast were simrly shocked. Mao and Professor X breathed a sigh of relief before expressing their amazement. Unscathed? The two of them marveled. ... Kamar-Taj. Kaecilius and the other sorcerers were in shock. This Messiah, he waspletely unharmed? Was this the power of the other Omega-level mutant? No wonder this young man was also called an Omega-level mutant. This power was indeed impressive, they thought. At this moment, countless viewers watching the broadcast felt their initial excitement vanish, reced by a stunned expression. The explosion, which looked terrifying to them, had been blocked just like that? They were both shocked and confused, soon giving way to anger. "Irina, is this the surprise you promised us?" "How do you exin this? Didn''t you say Messiah should be dead by now?" "Irina, you garbage!" After the shock wore off, viewers vented their anger at Irina. Of course, Irina was aware of the audience''s anger, and quickly reassured them, "Don''t worry, my dear viewers, the military''s preparations are far from over!" After she said that, Tony and the others, as well as the viewers, showed surprise and confusion. Were there more preparations? The next second, they saw Irina smile and say, "Does everyone remember thest time Messiah was bombarded by missiles?" The audience was taken aback. Of course, they were familiar with that incident. It was one of the rare moments when Messiah had looked so pathetic, and they had never seen him in such dire straits before. Irina continued smiling, "Last time, Messiah endured it. This time, he definitely won''t. We''ve arranged arge number of missiles, far more thanst time, enough to destroy him!" As soon as she finished speaking, her words were immediately validated. Almost as soon as Messiah was seen unscathed, numerous white missiles flew from the distance. Densely packed and continuous, they extended far beyond the horizon. Seeing this, the viewers felt a renewed sense of excitement, while Charles Xavier and others felt their hearts sink. What worried them even more was Irina''s furtherment, delivered with a smile, "And this time, considering the failurest time, there are some differences in the missiles." "Not only are they more powerful, but they also hit their target at much faster speeds- almost six times the speed of sound-much faster than the missiles usedst time!" "With such high-speed missiles, Messiah cannot possibly escape. Only one oue awaits him..." Irina spoke confidently, her face full of assurance. Hearing this, the viewers'' eyes lit up. "Six times the speed of sound?" "My god, Messiah is definitely finished!" "At such a speed, who could possibly dodge?" "This time, Messiah is really done for, haha..." The viewers were in an uproar, marveling at the missile''s speed. At this moment, in Stark Tower, Tony Stark sighed. Though the missile speed Irina mentioned wasn''t anything unimaginable, he knew Messiah''s flight speed very well-he had even calcted it multiple times. As Irina said, Messiah wouldn''t be able to dodge... Of course, that wasn''t to say Messiah''s speed wascking. To achieve the speed of sound as a biological entity had already astonished Tony Stark and shaken his understanding of physics. It was just that, in terms of speed, technology held the advantage. How could flesh and blood outpace steel machinery? As he thought about it, Tony''s feelings became conflicted. He knew that Messiah might not be able to survive this time. The location was clearly a wastnd, far from any city. The military had clearly nned this well... While Tony remained silent, Captain America and the others reached simr conclusions, feeling deeply conflicted. ... Brotherhood of Mutants. Mao Erik''s face changed dramatically, and he sat upright. X-Mansion.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Charles'' expression shifted, bing resolute. He immediately asked Scott, who was beside him, to take him to the Cerebro chamber. This was something he shouldn''t do, but to save Messiah''s life, he had no choice but to use Cerebro to attempt to control the thoughts of those military personnel and stop them fromunching more missiles. Even if doing soter led to retaliation against mutants, or even if the military would try to eliminate him, he had to act. He had to stop the military from killing Messiah. It wasn''t just because Messiah represented something significant among mutants, but also because, in his heart, Charles didn''t want this young man to die. "Sigh, I hope I make it in time..." Looking at the live broadcast, Professor X was filled with concern. Beside him, Logan and others were also nervous as they surrounded Charles and headed towards the Cerebro chamber. Meanwhile, at Kamar-Taj, Kaecilius and the other sorcerers sighed. It seemed that of the only two Omega-level mutants, one was about to die. Chapter 226: Chapter 226 Chapter 226: ? Just as Irina was brimming with confidence and viewers were amazed by the speed of Mach 6 missiles, believing that Messiah was done for. Tony fell silent, Erik''s face changed, and Professor Charles was anxious, wanting to rush to the Cerebro room in an attempt to save Messiah. Meanwhile, the sorcerers of Kamar-Tajmented that one of the only two Omega mutants was about to die, as the missiles approached Messiah. Just when everyone imagined Messiah struggling against the missiles and eventually sumbing to them, an astonishing scene appeared. In the broadcast footage, Messiah faced the direction from which the missiles wereing, seemingly watching them. The next second, his figure blurred. With a swoosh, Messiah disappeared from his original position. "What happened?" The technician looked shocked and quickly zoomed out the live feed. As the view expanded, everyone finally saw what had happened. A ck figure was flying at incredible speed in the sky. Behind the ck figure, the missiles were following closely like a shadow, but no matter how they pursued, they couldn''t catch up to the moving shadow. "Is that ck figure...?" Irina''s face froze, filled with shock. "Is that Messiah?" "Is he flying?" "Am I seeing things? Messiah''s flying faster than the missiles?" "Aren''t those missiles moving at Mach 6?" "What is going on?" Viewers were in disbelief, stunned, staring at Messiah''s erratic UFO-like movements in the sky. ... Stark Tower. Tony was dumbfounded, and next to him, Pepper Potts covered her mouth, eximing instinctively, "Tony, my god..." Apparently, she realized something, feeling extremely shocked. Hearing her exmation, Tony quickly recovered, immediately saying, "Jarvis, calcte the exact speed of the missiles and Messiah." "Yes, sir..." Jarvis replied. Soon, Jarvis estimated the data and said, "Sir, based on calctions, those missiles are moving at approximately Mach 5.9, and Mr. Messiah''s speed is..." In the tension between Tony and Pepper, Jarvis''s voice continued. "Mach 7..." As soon as the words fell, Tony and Pepper were overwhelmed. Messiah''s speed had actually surpassed that of the missiles. "Mach 7, Jarvis, are you sure?!" Tony was questioning reality. If he remembered correctly, thest time Messiah was pursued by missiles, his speed didn''t even reach the speed of sound. So, what was happening now? Mach 7? Originally, in his imagination, Messiah''s speed couldn''t possibly outpace those missiles. He would soon be caught, and then... Now... A living being''s speed was surpassing that of those metallic missiles, reaching Mach 7? Was that even reasonable? Tony was bewildered. Suddenly, he thought of something and questioned reality once more. The rumor of Messiah growing stronger over time, with no visible limit to his potential-could it be true? Had Messiah''s speed increased to Mach 7 in such a short time? Tony couldn''t believe it; he would rather think it was all an illusion than believe in such an absurd existence. Brotherhood of Mutants. Mao stood up, his body stiffened, mouth agape, eyes widened. "This kid..." "Am I seeing things?" Apparently, he realized something. ...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om X-Mansion. Logan and others were rushing Professor X to the Cerebro room and were almost there. At this moment, whether it was Cyclops Scott or Logan and the others, they all unknowingly stopped, staring at the broadcast on the professor''s tablet in a daze. The Mach 6 missiles couldn''t catch up with Messiah? "Professor, is there something wrong with the live feed?" Ororo asked cautiously. "Yes!" Logan agreed incredulously. Professor Charles smiled wryly and said, "I think we aren''t mistaken. This is how the live broadcast is." "Messiah... his speed..." He trailed off, his heart filled only with shock. Logan and the others were emotionally stirred. At that moment, Professor X murmured, "I think we''ve underestimated Messiah''s potential..." Logan and the others were stunned, simultaneously amazed and confused. They were all mutants, so why was Messiah so incredible? Was this the power of an Omega mutant? They thought, feeling both envious and bitter. ... Meanwhile, in Kamar-Taj. All the sorcerers were feeling uneasy. Messiah''s speed was actually faster than the missiles? Kaecilius sighed, "No wonder this Messiah is called an Omega mutant alongside the White Knight..." With such an exaggerated speed, he was indeed abnormal... No matter how long they practiced magic, they could never achieve such an inhuman speed. At that moment, ordinary viewers began to understand what was happening. "This can''t be real!" "It''s fake! There''s no way Messiah''s that fast!" "The missiles can''t even catch up. This is beyond Mach 6? How fast is that?" While viewers were in disbelief, Syd, who was effortlessly dodging the missiles, was in a good mood. Indeed, with the speed boost, these once-threatening missiles were no longer a threat. Floating and flying within a certain range was a steady state, with almost no energy consumption. Under these circumstances, he could circle around these missiles for days. With the speed of these missiles, there was no way they could catch up! And when their fuel ran out, they would be destroyed without any action on his part. Of course, that was just a thought; he didn''t n to keep these missiles around forever. Aside from worrying that dragging things out would prompt the military to bring faster missiles, he also didn''t want to keep taking hits without striking back. [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 227: Chapter 227 Chapter 227: ? The wind howled around him. Syd''s eyes flickered as thoughts formed in his mind. He nced at the missiles pursuing him and silently observed the direction they wereing from. Then, without drawing anyone''s attention, his movements began to shift subtly, moving closer in the direction from which the missiles wereunched. Eight kilometers away, at a military base, a group of officers and staff suddenly turned pale. "Not good, this Messiah is trying to..." It was clear that they had realized what Syd intended to do. But even though they had realized it, it was toote. They could only watch as Messiah flew towards their military base. "Fire missiles to intercept him!" Dozens of officers in the base shouted in panic. Under their watchful eyes, nearly a hundred missiles were fired, all aimed at Messiah in the distance. Seeing this, both the officers and the staff members breathed a sigh of relief. If Messiah had simply fled without a predictable trajectory, there would be nothing they could do. Now that Messiah''s target was clear, heading straight for them, it seemed that dodging the overwhelming barrage of missiles would be difficult. If he tried to evade them, he would be forced back. If he continued toward the base, surely one of those many missiles would hit him. If even one missile hit, Messiah''s speed would be reduced, and with more waves of missiles following, how could he possibly withstand them? Messiah could very well die! After all, these missiles were different from the ones usedst time-they were much more powerful. In such circumstances, with so many missiles bombarding him, even a god would fall, let alone Messiah, an Omega-level mutant! As they imagined the oue, the personnel in the base hastily packed their belongings, preparing to evacuate. As they were preparing to evacuate, Syd frowned while looking at the iing barrage of missiles from afar. The next moment, after a brief thought, his expression turned cold. He nced at the zing sun overhead and ignored the missiles. Trying his best to dodge, he continued flying toward the military base without changing direction. Five kilometers... Four kilometers... Three kilometers... Syd kept approaching the military base. Meanwhile, seeing Messiah flying straight toward them without any hesitation, the officers and staff preparing to evacuate wore stunned expressions. The next second, however, their surprise and panic turned into delight. As Messiah approached the base within two kilometers, the missile operators detonated the missiles. The missiles exploded, one after another. Boom boom boom... Terrifying shockwaves erupted, mes, heatwaves, and high-speed shrapnel all sted toward Messiah. For a moment, the sky seemed to be filled with fireworks.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Syd''s fast-moving figure was indeed affected by the missile explosions, and his speed slowed slightly. Seeing this, the military personnel were overjoyed. Irina, who had been in a terrible mood due to public bacsh, also had her eyes light up. Under the watchful eyes of countless viewers and Tony, a missile finally struck Syd. Boom! A terrifying explosion engulfed Syd''s figure. Messiah was done for! Seeing the numerous missiles following behind, both the officers at the military base and host Irina felt a surge of excitement. The ordinary viewers who hated mutants also wore smiles. Stark Tower. Tony was filled with confusion. He couldn''t understand why Messiah acted so impulsively when he could have escaped with his speed and sought revengeter. He looked at the hundreds of missiles approaching Messiah at high speed and fell into silence. "This kid..." So many missiles... Faced with such a bombardment, even Messiah, an Omega-level mutant, wouldn''t survive. At that moment, Charles and others grew anxious, while Kaecilius and others at Kamar-Taj were left in shock. They had never expected the situation to escte so quickly. As they were caught up in their thoughts, countless missiles exploded simultaneously. Boom boom boom! The unimaginable shockwaves spread quickly through the air! Messiah... While the officers celebrated, Irina let out a sigh of relief, viewers marveled at the missile explosions, and Charles and others worried, suddenly, a blinding light appeared! The sun above seemed to shine brighter! Instantly, the light expanded at an astonishing speed! The expanding explosion shockwave froze, then everything-mes, shockwaves, and high-velocity shrapnel-began to disintegrate, dissolve, and vanish! In the blink of an eye, the extensive explosion shockwave disappeared... In the sky, there was only a figure suspended quietly, radiating brilliant light, exuding an aura of mysterious majesty, as if merging with all of creation, like a deity... If that were all, it would be remarkable enough. But after obliterating the missile shockwaves, the light continued expanding without stopping! At an incredible speed, it spread to the distance. Everything in its path-dirt, nts, animals, metal-all turned into particles, rapidly dissolving into nothingness. One kilometer! Two kilometers! It extended all the way to the military base... The staff and officers, who had been celebrating in excitement as if they had seen Messiah being bombed to death, stared nkly at the light that appeared before them. "Impossible..." muttered an officer. "No, no, no, this can''t be real..." Under their terrified and vacant gazes, everything in the base began to disintegrate, piece by piece. By the time they snapped back to reality, everything in the base had vanished-metal and all. At this moment, only they remained, left deliberately to slowly experience their own demise. "Ah..." Terrified screams echoed. The officers and staff stared nkly at their bodies as they slowly disappeared. "We were still two kilometers away..." "No..." In despair and disbelief, they could only watch as their bodies turned into nothingness. Watching the broadcasted scene. Tony and the others were left stunned. [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 228: Chapter 228 Chapter 228: ? [120 REVIEWS REACHED!! Next Goal: 150 Reviews] Staring at the screen, where the terrifying explosion shockwave was disintegrated by the light, where the earth, nts... Even arge military base disappeared without a trace in an instant... At this moment, countless people fell silent. In the vast open space, only a figure emitting dazzling light remained, quietly suspended there. Seeing Messiah, who seemed like a deity, Irina could only feel disbelief. The terrifying aftershocks from hundreds of missile explosions were wiped out so effortlessly? Wiped out without any resistance, without even a ssh? These were shockwaves from hundreds of missiles, and they were just gone like that? Irina almost doubted what she was seeing. Of course, if that were all, she would be merely astonished, amazed by Messiah''s power, being able to easily clear away such terrifying missile shockwaves. But what happened nextpletely exceeded her expectations. Everything within two kilometers, including the military base, disappeared into nothingness... All that remained was a huge crater... Irina''s eyes widened in terror. This power was simply not human! The ordinary people who hated or looked down on mutants found their smiles disappearing, reced only by astonishment and fear. "Did Messiah unleash that power again? Wiping out several kilometers worth of things?" "Was the time he was chased by missiles and looked so pathetic all just an act?" "Did he pretend to be weak and deceive us again?" Looking at the two-kilometer-wide crater, countless viewers began to question their perception of reality. ... Stark Tower. Pepper covered her mouth, unable to speak. Tony was bewildered. How could a person''s body possess such terrifying power? This wasn''t just some minor damage but theplete erasure of a massive area! Like the ordinary people, he, too, thought of the same question. Did Messiah hide his true strength before? Did he pretend to be so pathetic during the missile attacks just to toy with them?! Moreover, could it be that the power disyed just now, which erased everything within two kilometers, wasn''t even Messiah''s true strength? He had some evidence for this. Tony still remembered clearly that, in the beginning, Messiah had directly erased an entire city! Compared to that, erasing two kilometers seemed insignificant! Since then, Messiah had never disyed that level of power again, as if that time had been a mere coincidence... So, could it be that everything since then was an act, and he had been pretending to be weak all along? In reality, his true strength might allow him to easily erase a city! Perhaps even erasing a city wasn''t his limit-he had never truly unleashed his full power... Recalling it, every time Messiah faced danger, somehow, he always got through safely... The more Tony thought about it, the more fearful the implications became. Could such a person really exist in this world? Tony''s heart wavered. And if Messiah was like this, then what about the White Knight? Could he also be hiding his strength? At that moment, Tony couldn''t help but recall recent news-the phenomenon that had enveloped the entire Earth some time ago had been attributed to the White Knight... Could it be that the true power of the White Knight was enough to destroy the Earth easily? Could this be the true power of an Omega-level mutant? If the White Knight was like this, could Messiah also be the same? Had they all underestimated the power of Omega-level mutants?! The more he thought about it, the faster Tony''s heart raced, unable to believe it all. Pepper noticed his strange expression and asked in confusion, "Tony, what''s wrong?" Tony took a deep breath, then turned to Pepper, sharing his suspicions with her. Pepper, who initially didn''t understand, instantly gasped, mumbling, "Tony, are you joking..." "No, I''m not joking." Tony shook his head, then said seriously, "Did you notice that Messiah''s flight speed was Mach 7? At that speed, how could his exposed body withstand the pressure of high-speed flight?" "Even the world''s most advanced fighter jets can''t reach that speed!" "What does that mean? It means that Messiah''s physical strength could far exceed our expectations!" "But for so long, Messiah hasn''t revealed even a bit of that he hasn''t shown it at all..." "If I hadn''t sensed something was wrong just now and thought back to Messiah''s past, I wouldn''t have noticed." Listening to Tony''s words, Pepper once again covered her mouth, her heart filled with shock. If this spection was true... At that moment, Pepper felt a chill. ... Brotherhood of Mutants. Mao, Mystique, and even Charles, Logan, and others from the X-Mansion had their anxious expressions frozen.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The shockwaves from hundreds of missile explosions, and everything in that vast area, had vanished... "This kid!" Logan said with a mix ofughter and tears. "Is he ying with us?" "Why didn''t he do this earlier, making us worry so much? We worried about him for nothing." Afterughing andining, Logan suddenly asked, "How strong is this kid, exactly?" With that question, Cyclops and others fell silent, exchanging nces, their faces filled with confusion and shock. ... Kamar-Taj. Kaecilius and over a dozen sorcerers in yellow robes felt their emotions surging. The earlier Mach 7 speedpared to the current terrifying scene seemed almost... "Is this the true reason why Messiah is called an Omega-level mutant?" Kaecilius murmured. The group of sorcerers had their emotions stirred. While everyone was lost in thought, the light spreading two kilometers had nearly disappeared in the satellite footage. The two-kilometer crater clearly came into view. As the lightpletely dissipated and thest bit of haze disappeared, they noticed something strange. Within the two kilometers, apart from the brilliant figure of Messiah, there shouldn''t have been any survivors. Yet, they saw another person in the crater. With the advanced satellite''s zoomed-in view, they clearly saw the clothes this person wore. The person was in a military uniform, with a very strong build. A soldier? Chapter 229: Chapter 229 Chapter 229: ? [1000 PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1500!] Just as countless people were thinking this, Messiah''s figure suddenly moved andn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om disappeared from his original position. Boom! A terrifying sonic boom echoed. In the empty two-kilometer crater, Mika looked dazed and terrified, scanning the barren surroundings. "I''m not dead?" Mika was both relieved and confused. Suddenly, a powerful gust of wind appeared. "Ah..." He was blown off bnce by the gust, rolling on the ground several times. If Syd hadn''t stopped at a distance, Mika didn''t know what state he would be in. "Me... Messiah..." Mika had just lifted his head when he saw Messiah floating in the distance. Seeing this, his legs trembled, and his face was filled with fear. ncing at the surviving officer, Syd''s eyes showed no surprise. He had deliberately left this person alive. The reason was simple-he wanted to ask this person about the locations of other military bases. With that in mind, he said coldly, "Tell me, where is the nearest military base?" As he spoke, his right hand began to glow faintly white. Mika initially wanted to refuse, but seeing the glow, a shadow in his mind reemerged, his body trembling as he remembered the people who had died moments before... In his reactive fear, he quickly said, "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you!" Hearing this, Syd lowered his hand. Soon, he had obtained the location of the nearest military base. Syd''s figure moved, disappearing from his original position. [Spatial Transfer experience +1]... Reappearing behind the officer, Syd grabbed the back of his uniform. Like picking up a small kitten, Syd easily lifted the man and flew toward the distant military base. As he flew, Syd checked the energy within his body and found he still had about twenty percent left, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. Luckily, he had controlled the output of Sunshine earlier and cut off the energy supply just in time. Otherwise, even the remaining twenty percent would have been drained by the Omega- level ability, Sunshine! Syd felt a bit regretful. No matter the situation, Sunshine always consumed so much energy, and he never had the opportunity to fully utilize it. If it were Level 2 or Level 3, it would be fine, but now, at Level 4, using Sunshine to its full extent required a lot more energy. Originally, when Sunshine first reached Level 4, its range barely reached one kilometer. With his abilities improving over time and the enhancement from divinity and divine light power, Sunshine''s range had directly doubled, reaching over two kilometers. "I wonder what Level 5 Sunshine would be like..." Flying with the man, Syd couldn''t help but feel curious and look forward to it. He had always felt that Sunshine''s power had never truly been unleashed, and he suspected that reaching Level 5 might allow it to show its true strength... Who knew when Sunshine would reach Level 5... Thinking expectantly, Syd turned his gaze to the officer in his grip and asked, "What kind of defenses does that military base have?" Having been attacked again, Syd certainly didn''t n to hold back anymore. He was preparing to attack some bases as well. Of course, while he had such thoughts, he wasn''t foolish enough to charge into a military base when his energy wasn''t fully recovered. Moreover, some military bases had dangerous things that he couldn''t deal with at the moment. Like nuclear bombs... Syd nned to target a few weaker military bases first before the military could respond. At the moment, his flying speed wasn''t too fast, so the officer could still speak. However, the officer seemed hesitant, his eyes flickering, clearly deep in thought. Syd narrowed his eyes slightly, and as if realizing something, a crimson light shed in his pupils. In the next instant, his mental power surged forth, flooding into the officer''s mind! It only took a moment for the man''s expression to be nk. Then, like a bamboo tube pouring out beans, he began describing the nearby bases and the situation of the nearest city. After listening to what he said, Syd frowned slightly. "There''s only one military base nearby that meets my requirements..." Looking up at the sky, Syd sharply sensed that something in the sky was observing him. No doubt, it was a satellite. Syd shook his head. It seemed he could only destroy the closest military base for now, and that base happened to be manageable in his current state. As for the other bases, they would have to wait-who knew what kind of preparations those other bases might have for him. If he went there now, they might have explosions waiting for him. Besides, military bases were usually in remote, uninhabited areas, which gave the military more opportunities to prepare. As he thought, Syd couldn''t help but recall the officer who had appeared recently, the one with the ability to teleport. There was almost no doubt that the person was still alive and possibly hadn''t even been at the recently destroyed base. He asked specifically about the man''s information, and the officer began to tell him what he knew. Now, Syd knew who that teleporting officer was. "A modified human using mutant X-genes, huh..." Syd frowned. This wasn''t surprising to him. Those military researchers always liked to experiment with X- genes. In the process, many modified humans were created. For example, there were numerous modified versions using Logan''s genes, and Deadpool was one of them. At the same time, he wasn''t concerned about this gic technology-no matter how advanced it was, it couldn''t threaten him. Using his genes for modification was even more impossible. Theplexity of his genes was beyondprehension-even if given hundreds of years, they wouldn''t be able to decode them. In fact, Syd doubted whether anyone could even withstand his genes. Especially with the addition of Asgardian bloodline, it became even more mysterious and complex, reaching an unscientific level... Could humans really use technology to harness it? Syd shook his head. After these thoughts, he returned his focus to the officer. As expected, the officer wasn''t in the nearby base. The officer beside him said, "Leonard is in another important military base, supposedly with some important figures..." While Mika exined, Syd continued flying, soon arriving at another military base. Chapter 230: Chapter 230 Chapter 230: ? [Bonus Chapter!! Thank you all for your support!! Check up my others fanfics in my profile!] Listening to Mika''s words, Syd frowned. As expected, the guy with the teleportation ability wasn''t there... It made sense. Since they had chosen to ambush him here, they wouldn''t have stayed. The people in the destroyed base earlier were probably just insignificant foot soldiers. He could discern some of this from the officer''s words. For instance, the officer only knew about some unimportant military bases. As for the important ones, he had only heard vague mentions and didn''t know their exact locations. While deep in thought, Syd''s flying figure came to a stop. He looked up and saw a military base in the distance,ing into view. Carrying the officer, Syd flew over. On his way there, he saw chaos in the base-many people were panicking, trying to escape. He even saw a helicopter leaving the base, seemingly attempting to flee. Clearly, they knew he wasing. Without hesitation, Syd''s hand began to glow blue. [Spirit Beam experience +1] In the next moment, a blue energy beam appeared. A sh of blue light. A hundred meters away, the rotor des of the ck helicopter buzzed as it flew away from the base. Boom! In almost the blink of an eye, the blue beam cut through the helicopter. With a swish, the helicopter split in two and then exploded like fireworks in the sky. After eliminating the helicopter, Syd moved his right hand, still channeling the Spirit Beam, towards the military base. At this moment, the faces of the personnel and officers in the base were filled with despair and shock. "Messiah is actuallying here?!" "Why is this happening? Somebody save us!" Watching this scene via satellite, the ordinary viewers fell silent. Then, under their stunned gazes, the Level 4 Spirit Beam-whose range, power, and duration had all greatly increased-instantly swept across the base. Boom! The entire military base was split in two. Ignoring the people in the base, Syd continued to control the Spirit Beam, which stretched over a hundred meters long, carving into the ground. In an instant, deep cuts appeared on the ground. Meanwhile, attacks from the military base arrived-bullets, rockets, and other projectiles bombarded him. However, the scene that unfolded only filled everyone with despair. Bang bang bang! Boom boom boom! No matter the attack, all were blocked by the Reflective Shield, without even making a ssh... The people in the base were furious and terrified. They wanted to kill Messiah, but the sight before them only made them feel suffocated. It was only now that they truly realized just how terrifying Messiah was and the immense pressure he exerted on them. Watching live broadcasts and attacking with missiles from afar, they ultimatelycked the sense of facing him directly. Now, seeing Messiah unmoving as he withstood countless attacks... "Monster, he''s a real monster..." "Why would such a person be born in this world..." "Help, I don''t want to die..." The people in the base-all of them-wore expressions of fear. Yet, facing their pleas and desperate cries, Syd remained emotionally unaffected, still controlling the Spirit Beam. Boom boom boom... Cuts appeared on the ground, apanied by terrified screams. [Spirit Beam experience +1]... When the Spirit Beam could no longer be maintained, Syd would cast it again. In just a few moments, under his relentless attacks, the massive military base was reduced to rubble. Explosions and fires erupted in several areas. Soon, there wasn''t a single survivor left in the base. After surveying the destroyed base onest time, Syd left without looking back, flying toward the nearest city. As for the officer he was holding, Syd simply eliminated him. In the sky, a satellite captured the horrifying scene clearly. At this moment, countless people fell into fear and silence. Compared to the base that was engulfed by light and vanished in an instant, this overwhelming, slowly destructive scene made them even more terrified. The military base''s futile struggle, Messiah''s despair-inducing power, were all vividly disyed before them. A secret military base. "Arrogant, absolutely arrogant!" "Damn Omega mutant!" "You will pay the price one day!" Watching theirrades die, dozens of officers and several generals in the base were filled with fury. But, for now, they were powerless. As for dealing with Messiah, it would have to be addressed later. ... On the live broadcast. Irina, wearing a beautiful dress, was dumbfounded as she watched Messiah fly into the city and then disappear into a secluded corner. At this moment, the satellite had lost track of him. However, there wasn''t time for her to think too much, as Messiah''s disappearance led the viewers to turn their anger on her. "Irina, is this the good news you promised us, with all that teasing?" "Heh..." "Disappear from my sight, you liar!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Every time Irina said she had good news, the oue was always beyond expectations, and this had directly enraged the viewers. ... On the broadcast stage. Seeing the messages from viewers, Irina''s face was full of frustration and panic. Meanwhile, Mao and others also had mixed emotions. X-Mansion. "Logan," Charles turned to his side. "Professor? What''s up?" Logan looked puzzled, not understanding why Charles suddenly called him. In the next second, Professor X gave the answer. "Logan, I need you to go to the city where Messiah wasst seen. Try to find him before hepletely vanishes." Logan understood, then nodded. He had heard about this from the professor earlier, but because of Messiah''s situation, he hadn''t taken action yet. Soon, he, Cyclops, and Storm boarded the ck X-Jet. With a roar, the X-Jet disappeared into the sky. "Hopefully, it goes smoothly..." Charles sighed. As the X-Men took action, in the city where Messiah hadst disappeared. The sunlight poured down, and Syd, having eluded satellite surveince, was standing under the sun, continuously absorbing sunlight to replenish his depleted energy. At this moment, he sighed. "Too bad, only two bases destroyed..." Feeling regretful, his attention turned to his own power. Chapter 231: Chapter 231 Chapter 231: ? The battle just now proved that my strength still wasn''t enough; otherwise, I wouldn''t have been so bothered by those missiles. For example, if my speed were ten times the speed of sound instead of seven, I would have been confident in easily destroying that base, and the missiles wouldn''t have affected me, avoiding such an embarrassing situation. Furthermore, it''s obvious that next time the military''s weapons will be even more advanced and harder to deal with. If I don''t improve my abilities, facing them with my current strength could lead to trouble... While thinking about this, Syd absorbed more photon energy, turning his attention to the panel in front of him. Unlock Progress: 74% "At 75% or 80%, I should be able to awaken the next ability..." he thought, ncing at his recently depleted energy points with a sense of regret. Currently, the sunlight wasn''t even enough to fully replenish his photon energy, let alone gather more energy points. Time passed quickly, and soon the sun began to set. ... A new day arrived with the morning sun shining down. By this time, Syd''s photon energy had fully recovered. Just as he was about to pause his other ability training to collect some energy points and push Baldur''s unlock progress to 75%, he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps in the quiet alley. Syd frowned slightly. Seeing this, he prepared to go invisible and leave the area. But just as he was about to activate his invisibility, a familiar voice made him pause. Logan? He heard a conversation not far away. "Cyclops, did you find him yet?" "No?" Listening to the conversation, Syd had a hunch. "Are they looking for me?" Syd pondered for a moment, hesitating. After a brief moment of indecision, he decided to stop activating his invisibility and see if Wolverine had something important to say. After all, it had been a long time since hest saw Logan, ever since that experimental base sent people after him... With that in mind, he took a step toward the source of the voices. On the other side, Logan looked frustrated, listening to Cyclops and Storm over his headset, both reporting they hadn''t found the Messiah. They had spent all afternoon and night searching every corner of the city, but still hadn''t found any trace of the Messiah... He couldn''t help but wonder if the Messiah had already left the city... Thinking about it, Logan''s face turned solemn. The situation for mutants had been getting worsetely, with the Sentinels relentlessly hunting them. He couldn''t shake the feeling of powerlessness. Other than the Messiah and the White Knight, no one could stop the Sentinels... As Logan pondered this, he sighed deeply. He was almost convinced that the Messiah had truly left the city. Otherwise, how could they have searched the entire ce without finding him? Logan''s expression grew even more downcast. But just as he was about to ept this reality, footsteps suddenly echoed from a dark corner nearby. Logan immediately tensed up and instinctively turned his head. The next second, his eyes widened in disbelief. Out from the shadows walked a young man dressed in ck, carrying a ck backpack. Since Syd was showing his face this time, Logan could clearly see the changes. For a moment, Logan was dazed, almost thinking he was looking at a god. The young man''s face was strikingly handsome, wless to the point of not seeming human. If not for the familiar hints in his face, Logan might have thought he had the wrong person. This was the Messiah? How had he changed so much? Noticing the surprise in Logan''s eyes, Syd wasn''t surprised. After the transformation of his divine body, divine power of light, and divinity, his appearance had indeed changed significantly, growing more handsome, almost approaching that of a god. There was even an aura about him that made people reluctant to look directly at him. "Messiah... Syd, is that you?" Logan hesitated. Syd nodded and asked, "What''s going on?" He had some guesses but wanted to confirm. Before Logan could respond, a voice came through his headset.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Logan, what''s happening?" "Did you find the Messiah?" Storm and Cyclops anxiously asked through Logan''s headset. "Yes, I found the Messiah!" As soon as he said that, both Storm and Cyclops were in disbelief and shock. They had actually found him? They quickly asked for Logan''s location and hurried over. Soon, Storm and Cyclops arrived at the secluded alley one after another. It was really the Messiah! Looking at the boy standing quietly in the distance, his appearance almost divine, both Storm and Cyclops were filled with joy and astonishment. At the same time, they felt a bit at a loss, unsure how to approach the terrifying Omega-level mutant before them. Especially Cyclops, whose feelings were incredibly conflicted. On one hand, they needed the Messiah''s help, but on the other, it was suspected that this boy had killed Jean... In this situation, Cyclops'' emotions were naturally all over the ce. With no one speaking, an awkward silence filled the air. Finally, Syd broke the silence. "Tell me, why are you looking for me?" Hearing his question, the three of them finally calmed down. "Syd..." Logan began to exin. It didn''t take long for Syd to understand the situation. "Sentinels, huh..." He frowned. He knew all about those machines hunting mutants. Not long ago, he had scoured a whole city for Sentinels and destroyed every single one of them. As a result, no more Sentinels dared to enter that city, and it became one of the safest ces for mutants. Faced with Logan''s plea for help, Syd hesitated, thinking it over. He didn''t mind destroying more Sentinels, as it would certainly cause trouble for those responsible. Moreover, Logan and the others knew the locations of some military bases... After a moment of thought, he nodded. Seeing the Messiah agree, Storm and the others were overjoyed. They quickly ryed the news to Professor X, who was both shocked and puzzled. An Omega-level mutant... What kind of person was this Messiah? Mystery always seemed to surround him... Not just Professor X, but the rest of the mutants at the X-Mansion, including Beast, were equally perplexed. [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 232: Chapter 232 Chapter 232: ? There was much confusion in the hearts of Professor X and the others when it came to the Messiah. Although they often saw him through satellite footage, they had never interacted with him up close, leaving them full of questions about him. Under these circumstances, this was their first meeting. At the X-Mansion. Professor X, Hank (Beast), and some students, including Iceman and Shadowcat, were waiting at the mansion''snding strip. Buzz! A ck jet quickly flew in andnded slowly on the strip as they watched expectantly. As the ramp descended, everyone saw a group walking down. Professor X, Iceman, and the others nced past Logan and the others, who were dressed in ckX-suits, and fixed their eyes on thest figure. This person was wearing ck, his face stunningly handsome, wless, and far from human, too perfect to gaze at directly. A strange aura surrounded him... Anyone who looked at him felt an intense pressure and a sense of suffocation. This was the Messiah... The students, including Iceman, were dazed, their expressions quickly turning to fear. Messiah''s appearance far exceeded what they had imagined, causing a deep sense of intimidation. Before the Messiah''s arrival, they had thought about asking him questions-like how he was so powerful and about his Omega-level abilities-but now... Shadowcat, Iceman, and the others no longer dared to approach him. Beast (Hank) and Professor X were staring in awe at the slowly approaching Messiah. "This is an Omega-level mutant? No wonder he looks so extraordinary," Hank thought to himself. As the young man drew closer, Professor X couldn''t suppress his curiosity and instinctively used his psychic powers to probe the Messiah''s mind. Normally, this wasn''t something he did often-in fact, under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t casually invade someone''s mind... But Messiah was too special, not only as an Omega-level mutant but also with terrifying power. If he were ever to lose control, the consequences would be catastrophic... The recent events all proved how dangerous Messiah was! Professor X even suspected that the speed at which Messiah moved, seven times the speed of sound, and the destruction of a two-kilometer radius, wasn''t even his full strength... Just like some others, Professor X also believed Messiah was hiding his true power! If that were the case, it would be terrifying! On top of that, his natural curiosity about Messiahpelled him to use his psychic powers to probe further. In the next second, without anyone else noticing, a powerful wave of psychic energy spread toward Syd. But instantly, Syd detected it, realizing Professor X was trying to invade his mind. Without thinking, Syd''s immense mental power surged forth, blocking and shielding himself from the intrusion. In the next moment, Syd turned his gaze toward the bald man in the suit sitting in the wheelchair-Professor X. The two locked eyes in the air, one with a calm expression, the other with a look of astonishment. "Messiah... you..." Professor X muttered in shock. "Professor, what''s going on?" Cyclops and the others turned their gaze toward him. Soon, they realized that Messiah and Professor X were locked in a silent exchange. Cyclops and the others immediately began to specte. Could it be... Sure enough, in the next moment, Professor X mumbled in disbelief, "It''s unimaginable... Your mental power is just as incredibly strong!" "What?" "Professor?" Cyclops and the others were bewildered, and curiosity filled their hearts.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Is Syd''s mental power also that strong?" Logan asked in surprise. Everyone saw Professor X nod, his face filled with confusion and disbelief. Professor X couldn''t understand how Messiah''s destructive powers were already terrifying enough, yet his mental powers were just as formidable? During the Apocalypse incident, Professor X had faintly sensed it, but now, after personally experiencing it, he was still left in disbelief, thinking it impossible! In his perception, Messiah''s mental power wasn''t weaker than his own. In fact, he vaguely sensed a terrifying energy hidden within Messiah''s body, an energy that filled him with dread. Just imagining that energy being unleashed sent shivers down his spine... "He''s even scarier than Jean," Professor X thought grimly. If Jean lost control, there might still be ways to stop her. But if this boy lost control completely... Recalling the scene of the city''s destruction, Professor X shuddered again. "Let''s hope that day neveres..." As he thought this, Professor X exined briefly to Logan and the others. "Messiah''s mental power isn''t weaker than the professor''s?" "No way?" "Oh my..." Shadowcat, Iceman, Logan, Cyclops, and the others were utterly shocked, unable to believe what they were hearing as they turned to look at Messiah. They could hardly believe their ears. An Omega-level mutant... Was he really this powerful and terrifying? So this was an Omega-level mutant? Shadowcat and Iceman were both stunned, filled with both envy and fear, their minds overwhelmed with awe. Syd, however, paid no mind to their stares and instead frowned slightly at the professor. He wasn''t surprised by the professor''s actions. Normally, this man wouldn''t spy on others, but in Syd''s case, it was different. Anyone in his position would have been tempted to take a peek. This was also why he had waited until now to meet Professor X. Only with his current immense mental power did Syd feel confident in facing any psychic ability user. At the same time, he wasn''t fully convinced by Professor X''s image of a kind, benevolent leader. If the professor didn''t y by the rules and used his powers to manipte others, the situation for mutants wouldn''t be what it is today. Of course, Syd also understood some of the reasons behind the professor''s personality. Apart from being born into a wealthy family, which shaped his worldview differently from Mao''s, long ago, Professor X had realized the terrifying nature of his psychic power. To prevent himself from bing evil, he had made a precautionary measure. He had partitioned a section of his consciousness to absorb any negative thoughts and dark impulses... This self-imposed measure was why he always maintained a peaceful, enlightened state. [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] /zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 233: Chapter 233 Chapter 233: ? [1500PS REACHED!! Thanks for your support!] This kind of behavior was typical for him. Professor X had once built a mental cage deep within Jean Grey''s mind, trying to lock away the destructive personality of the Dark Phoenix. Unfortunately, none of the mental cages Professor X createdsted indefinitely, including the one he set up for himself. Syd remembered that in the future, during one incident where Mao enraged Professor X, an angry Charles forcibly invaded Mao''s consciousness. In doing so, the seal suppressing his own negative thoughts was shattered. The fusion of both his and Mao''s negative consciousness gave birth to a powerful entity! An entity known as Onught! Onught wiped out numerous superheroes, and if it hadn''t been for Franklin, a mutant who revived them, countless lives would have been lost... After thinking about it for a moment, Syd refocused his attention on Professor X. Standing nearby was his old acquaintance, Chris-burly, rugged, and with a somewhat weathered yet handsome face, resembling a middle-aged man. He looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated. Before he could speak, Syd looked at Professor X and said, "Where are those Sentinel robots? Take me to them." Logan and the others looked at Syd in surprise. He was ready to confront the Sentinels already? Without any preparation? They were just about to express concern but then remembered that this was the Messiah standing before them. If the Messiah couldn''t handle the Sentinel robots, then no one could! Cyclops (Scott) responded seriously, "Messiah, I''ll take you there." "I''ming too," Storm (Ororo) added. Hearing this, Logan also expressed his desire to go. Scott turned to the rest with concern, "No, the Sentinels are too dangerous. I''ll go with the Messiah alone; if something happens..." Before he could finish, Logan interrupted, "Cyclops, stop fussing! I said I''m going, so I''m going!" Storm nodded in agreement. Seeing he couldn''t convince them otherwise, Scott finally relented, and the three of them agreed to go together. Soon, they exited the X-Mansion and got into a ck car, heading towards the area where the Sentinels had been frequently spotted. "I hope everything goes well..." Professor X muttered worriedly as he watched the ck car drive away. Hank (Beast), standing beside him, reassured him, "Don''t worry, Professor. With Messiah there, everything will be fine." Charles knew this, but the terrifying nature of the Sentinel robots kept him from shaking off his anxiety. While they were talking, neither noticed that Iceman, Shadowcat, and a few other students had disappeared. At that moment, Iceman and the others had gotten into a car, following the direction where Syd and the group had gone. "Bobby, isn''t this a bad idea?" Shadowcat (Kitty) said with a worried expression. Clearly, she didn''t approve of following Logan and the others. "What''s there to be afraid of? We''re not going to fight; we''re just watching from a distance," said Ludwin, a young mutant, excitedly. Bobby (Iceman) agreed, "He''s right, Kitty. We''re just going to watch from a distance. Don''t you want to see the fight? Aren''t you curious?" Hearing this, Shadowcat hesitated, but in the end, her curiosity got the better of her, and she went along with the n. With one car in front and one behind... After more than half an hour, the group arrived at the location where the Sentinel robots had been sighted. Syd stepped out of the car, scanning the vast, deste area. There were no Sentinels in sight. He turned to Logan and the others, about to ask them something, when suddenly, he heard a noise in the distance. A booming sound echoed from afar... Syd looked in the direction of the noise and began walking toward it. Behind him, Storm, Logan, and Cyclops were puzzled. "Syd, where are you going?" Logan called out. Getting no response, the three of them, both confused and helpless, followed him. After a moment, Logan''s expression changed-he seemed to have heard something. "What''s wrong, Logan?" Before Storm could ask, she too heard the noise, and her gaze shifted toward the direction ahead. As the four of them rounded a corner, they were met with a horrifying scene. In the distance, three tall, slender, pitch-ck Sentinel robots were relentlessly attacking a building. Boom! Aser beam shot out, blowing arge hole in the building. "Sentinel robots?" Logan and the others heard faint screamsing from inside the building. At the same time, they saw the Sentinel on the far right holding a young man, who appeared to be unconscious, in its grasp. The man had a cor around his neck-a mutant powern/?/vel/b//in dot c//om inhibitor. Logan, Storm, and Cyclops were on high alert, focused on the Sentinel robots. They couldn''t help but feel astonished by how urately Messiah had predicted this encounter. Had Messiah known all along? As they continued to watch the Sentinels in the distance, the three of them were unsure how to proceed or how to resolve the situation. Without paying attention to Logan and the others'' hesitation, Syd stepped forward. "Syd..." Logan and the others were stunned. Before he had taken many steps, the Sentinel robots seemed to sense something and stopped their attacks, all turning their heads in unison to look at him. It was as if a specific setting had been triggered-they focused solely on Syd,pletely ignoring the four mutants inside the building. Even Logan and the others further away were ignored by the Sentinels. Clearly, in their programming, Messiah was their primary target for elimination. Inside the building, Wellington and the others were trembling in fear. "Sentinel robots..." "Three monsters!" "What do we do? Are we going to die?" They waited in despair for judgment to descend. Suddenly, they realized the Sentinels had stopped attacking. Confused, they cautiously peeked outside, only to witness something astonishing. The three ck Sentinel robots were staring intently into the distance. Not only had they stopped attacking, but they seemed unusually cautious, not making any moves at all. "What''s going on?" "What''s happening?" In their bewilderment, they followed the Sentinels'' gaze and saw something that puzzled them further. In the distance, at the end of their line of sight, they could vaguely make out a mysterious figure dressed in ck, standing there, seemingly staring down the Sentinels. What''s going on? Wellington and the others were filled with confusion. What were the Sentinels doing, staring at this person? Why weren''t they attacking? This behavior waspletely contrary to everything they knew about Sentinels. Weren''t Sentinels supposed to be ruthless, violent, and quick to attack at the slightest provocation? This strange stillness defied everything they understood. Chapter 234: Chapter 234 Chapter 234: Chapter 234 ? "Are the Sentinel robots malfunctioning or something? Why are they just staring at a man in ck without making any moves, as if they''re not nning to attack first?" This strange and eerie scene left Wellington and his group both bewildered and confused. What was happening? While they were lost in thought, an rm suddenly red inside a nearby experimental base. The sound immediately caught the attention of the workers monitoring the Sentinels. "An alert has been triggered?" "What''s going on?" In front of several surveince screens sat two men dressed in blue uniforms. These men were responsible for overseeing the Sentinel robots, each of which had surveince cameras installed to transmit real-time footage back to them. They continuously scanned the surveince screens, and if they noticed anything unusual, they would immediately report it to their superiors. However, sometimes they would miss certain anomalies because it was impossible to monitor all the screens at once. For this reason, the Sentinels were programmed to trigger an alert if something serious happened, like damage to the robots. Upon hearing the rm, their first thought was that one of the Sentinels had encountered an issue or even been destroyed. With this in mind, Sheriff, a tall, thin, balding middle-aged man, looked surprised and remarked, "Has another powerful mutant appeared?" The other man, a young man in his twenties named us, looked shocked and asked, "Is that mutant really strong enough to destroy a Sentinel robot?" Since the start of the operation to capture mutants, they had only heard this rm a few times. And now, another one had gone off? Was this new mutant really that powerful? The two were filled with both surprise and confusion. Thinking about it, they immediately searched for the surveince feed that had triggered the rm. Just as they were curious about what the powerful mutant looked like, their expressions suddenly froze, their eyes widening in horror. On the screen appeared a mysterious figure dressed in ck. At first, they thought it was just another strong mutant, but after taking a closer look, they couldn''t hide their fear. This mysterious figure was all too familiar to them, familiar enough to leave a psychological shadow. "Me-Messiah?" "Am I seeing things?" "How could it be him!" Sheriff and us were filled with disbelief. Messiah was different from other mutants. If it were any other mutant, even those strong enough to destroy individual Sentinels, they would remain unfazed and even evaluate the situation calmly. They had seen so many mutants that they had grown used to looking down on them with a sense of superiority, whether they were ordinary or powerful enough to destroy Sentinels. But upon seeing Messiah, that sense of superiority and arrogance vanished instantly, reced by shock and terror. An Omega-level mutant! Shocked and terrified, they quickly notified their superiors. Soon, Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar were alerted and rushed over. "Messiah has been spotted?" "Where is he?" Following Sheriff''s prompt, Base Commander Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar quickly looked at the surveince footage of Messiah. It really was Messiah! In an instant, both men felt a sense of dread. "How long has this standoff been going on?" Alessandro asked, staring at the monitor. Sheriff hesitated, asking, "Sir, are you asking how long the standoff hassted?" Alessandro nodded. Thinking for a moment, Sheriff replied, "About two or three minutes, I think?" Upon hearing this, Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar, who had been filled with dread, suddenly had their eyes light up. If they had been wary of Messiah before and thought the three Sentinel robots were doomed, now they felt a surge of anticipation. ording to the Sentinels'' programming, when encountering Omega-level mutants like Messiah or the White Knight, in addition to triggering alerts, the robots would also enter a defensive mode, adopting a dying tactic. As long as the Omega-level mutants didn''t attack first, the Sentinels wouldn''t initiatebat either. Instead, they would use the time to fully replicate the Omega-level abilities! If the Sentinels had enough time to copy Omega-level powers, then even Messiah and the White Knight would fall! "It seems Messiah''s arrogance has gotten the better of him. He didn''t learn from his previous encounter, so let''s show him the power of the Sentinels this time!" Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar sneered, recalling the time when a fake Messiah had appeared and the Sentinels had sessfully copied his abilities. At that moment, they could almost picture Messiah being defeated and killed by his own powers. While Alessandro, Sheriff, and the others looked on with anticipation, the scene at the location was quite different. Syd, looking at the three Sentinel robots in the distance, raised an eyebrow. The reason he hadn''t attacked yet was to test a theory. After waiting for some time and seeing that the Sentinels still hadn''t replicated anything, Syd quickly grew impatient. The next second, he continued walking toward the Sentinels. At the same time, a car pulled up in the distance, and Iceman, along with the other mutant students, stepped out. As soon as they arrived, they saw Messiah walking toward the Sentinel robots. Seeing this, Shadowcat, Iceman, and the other mutant students all felt a sense of tension. Would Messiah be able to win? Even though the Omega-level mutant Messiah was incredibly strong in their minds, the fear the Sentinels instilled in them was still overwhelming. No one wasn''t afraid of them. On the other side, Logan, Storm, and Cyclops shared simr concerns. At that moment, as Syd approached, the three Sentinel robots finally reacted. In an instant, one of the Sentinels'' ck bodies shifted, transforming into a fiery red, as if it were made of moltenva. The next second, a thick column of fire shot out, rushing toward Syd. At the same time, another Sentinel''s body began to crystallize, and ayer of crystal appearedN?v(el)B\\jnn on Syd''s body. It was clear this was the ability of a mutant with crystallization powers. [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 235: Chapter 235 Chapter 235: Chapter 235 ? Meanwhile, another Sentinel robot vanished from its original spot in an instant, reappearing behind Syd, its right hand forming into a sharp spike, ready to pierce his back. For a moment, Syd''s body was immobilized by the crystal, with a pir of fire in front of him and a Sentinel attacking from behind. In an instant, the coordinated attack of the Sentinels was astonishingly seamless, making it seem as though Syd was about to meet his end. From a distance, Wellington and his group, who had been confused just moments earlier, now looked on in horror, feeling a deep sense of dread. Was yet anotherrade going to die? At the same time, Logan and the others were startled, while Iceman and the students turned pale. At the experimental base, Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar felt a jolt of disbelief. Could Messiah be caught off guard and die from this sneak attack? With the two men watching eagerly, as well as the eyes of Logan and the others... Rebound Shield Experience +1 Rebound Shield Experience +1 Both the iing pir of fire and the spike aimed at Syd''s back were blocked, halting just outside his body. To the outside observer, it looked as though Syd hadn''t even moved, yet he had stopped both attacks. At the same moment, a radiant light emanated from his body. Under the glow, the crystal binding him dissolved like water, as though it had never existed. Syd continued walking without pause. As he walked, blue light began to form in his right hand. Spirit Light Column Experience +1 With a loud boom, a massive blue light column over a hundred meters long appeared, and in the next instant, it shed down from the sky, striking theva-like Sentinel robot. At that moment, whether it was Logan and his group, Iceman and the others, or the survivors, Wellington''s group, they were all left stunned. Watching a live broadcast was entirely different from seeing it in real life... In the wide-angle view of a satellite, everything seemed so small. Messiah had used this blue light beam before, but when they had seen it back then, it hadn''t seemed so overwhelming. Now... Looking at the massive blue beam that extended over a hundred meters, crashing down with terrifying momentum, everyone was left speechless. Under the blue beam, the Sentinel robot looked pitifully small... Boom! In the blink of an eye, the beam shed through the Sentinel robot''s body! Rip! Theva-like Sentinel was instantly sliced in half! In the blink of an eye, that Sentinel robot was scrapped. In the next second, Syd calmly shifted his gaze toward the crystal-wielding Sentinel. With a slight movement of his right hand, the still-present spirit light beam shed through the second Sentinel. Whoosh! Under the stunned gaze of Logan and the others, the robot, which seemed to be made of water, was instantly cut into several pieces. Finally, Syd turned his attention to thest remaining Sentinel. At that moment, the Sentinel appeared to sense danger and began rapidly transforming into a silver form. Both Syd and Logan''s group recognized this form-it was the Colossus mode. In this form, the Sentinel''s body would be incredibly tough, second only to adamantium. As Logan and the others watched, Messiah simply raised his right hand and extended his index finger. The next second, the sound of shattering ss filled the air. Crack, crack, boom! The sound of ss breaking was followed by a terrifying shockwave. Boom! Syd''s expression remained calm. In the blink of an eye, the Sentinel that had been standing before him was sent flying backward with tremendous force. Simultaneously, shards of transparent, shattered ss spread at incredible speed. Under the dazed gazes of Logan and the others, the shards of broken ss sliced through the Sentinel''s steel body. As the Sentinel flew backward, its body was cut into pieces midair. ng, ng, ng... The sound of metal fragments hitting the ground echoed. In an instant, the scene fell silent. Logan and the others stared nkly at the sight before them.N?v(el)B\\jnn The Sentinels, which they had considered incredibly difficult to deal with, were now nothing more than piles of scrap metal in the blink of an eye?! They had thought Messiah would use his Omega abilities to wipe out the Sentinels... But instead, he didn''t even use his Omega abilities. With just a few casual movements, he blocked several attacks and then calmly eliminated two of the Sentinels. With another casual movement, he lightly pointed his right hand, and thest terrifying Sentinel was shattered in an instant... At this moment, Logan and the others were left in a daze, staring nkly at the remains of the Sentinels scattered around them, then back at Messiah. They had imagined the gap between Messiah and the Sentinels, they had even thought about the battle between the two, but none of them had anticipated what had just happened. The gap between them was this massive? This wasn''t just an overwhelming victory-it was like casually crushing three ants... What they would need to pay a huge price to aplish, Messiah had done effortlessly... At this moment, Iceman and the others looked at Messiah as if they were looking at a monster. While Logan and the others were stunned, back at the experimental base, Alessandro, Dr. Bolivar, and Sheriff were equally in shock. "This kind of power..." Commander Alessandro, Dr. Bolivar, and Sheriff were all deeply shaken. Had Messiah''s power really be this terrifying? And this was without even using his Omega-level mutant abilities... It was only byparing him to the Sentinels that they truly realized the extent of Messiah''s current strength. But there was something else that left Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar utterly dumbfounded. After all this time, the Sentinels still hadn''t managed to copy any of Messiah''s abilities? Even if they could only copy abilities for a short time before they became ineffective, copying was still copying! Yet now, they hadn''t even been able to do that? What was going on? They were in disbelief. Of course, they didn''t know that Syd''s genes had be far tooplex for the Sentinels to replicate in a short amount of time. Still, even though the Sentinels couldn''t copy his powers, their own inherent abilities were still troublesome. If they came inrge numbers, wave after wave, they could still cause problems for him. While Commander Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar were left in shock, the four survivors, Wellington and his group, stared nkly at the mysterious man in ck. Seeing his familiar abilities and the way he effortlessly dispatched the Sentinels... Wellington and his group were deeply shaken and finally recognized who he was. [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 236: Chapter 236 Chapter 236: Chapter 236 ? Wellington and his group finally understood why the Sentinels were staring at the mysterious figure and didn''t dare to attack earlier. It wasn''t a malfunction after all... At that moment, Wellington and his group werepletely shocked. "It''s Messiah?!" Looking at the distant figure of the mysterious young man in ck, they couldn''t believe it. Messiah had appeared here?! No wonder the Sentinels had behaved so strangely! In addition to this, they were equally stunned by Messiah''s power. The three Sentinels, which had nearly killed them and left them powerless, were equally helpless in the face of Messiah. It was as if he was casually strolling through the park, effortlessly squashing three bugs. For a while, the four were filled with awe. Only when they saw Messiah turning to leave did they dare to step forward. They hurried over and lifted their unconsciouspanion, who had been struck by the Sentinels and had the mutant power inhibitor cor ced on him. During the battle, Syd had deliberately avoided attacking him, or the four of them would have been left with nothing but a corpse. "Wally, wake up..." Wellington shook his unconscious friend. "Ugh..." Soon, the young man named Wally woke up. "Where am I? Did you guys get caught too?" Wally asked in horror. Wellington and the other three shook their heads. "No, we were saved!" "What?" Wally was stunned, not understanding what had happened. Saved? From those powerful Sentinels? For a moment, Wally found it hard to believe. "It was Messiah. He saved us!" Graf pointed to the distant figure. Wally instinctively turned his head and saw the mysterious figure in ck walking away. "Messiah?" Wally muttered in shock. At this point, Wellington and the others excitedly started talking. "Wally, you have no idea how incredible Messiah is! He wiped out those three Sentinels in the blink of an eye!" Wally was left speechless. In the blink of an eye? That''s an exaggeration, right? As he listened to their recounting of the events and looked at the distant figure, Wally''s heart was filled with admiration, awe, and a deep sense of reverence. While they were discussing, Syd had already approached Logan and the others. Before they could say anything, Syd spoke first, "Dealing with them one by one is too slow. I''ll go handle this myself." With that, his body lifted off the ground, and under the astonished gazes of Logan and the others, he flew into the distance. Watching Messiah''s figure disappear, Logan and the others opened their mouths but could only smile bitterly in the end. Indeed, if Messiah worked alone, he could probably clear out the Sentinels much faster without them slowing him down... Recalling what they had just witnessed, they couldn''t help but feel a mixture of helplessness, amazement, and even a bit of frustration. They were all mutants, yet the gap between them and Messiah was this vast...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om While Logan and the others were feeling disheartened, Iceman and the other students, who had been secretly observing, were excitedly discussing what had just happened, eximing in awe. As everyone''s emotions fluctuated, Syd had flown several kilometers away, skillfully scanning the area below. Swoosh Syd increased his speed to seven times the speed of sound, quickly flying over the city. In no time, the sound of wind roared through the city. People walking on the streets or eating heard the noise. Some were puzzled, while others caught a glimpse of a figure shing across the sky. "Who was that?" "Is someone flying?" "Wait, could that have been Messiah?" Some thought the fleeting shadow looked familiar and were left in shock. Before long, they got their answer. Every time Syd spotted a Sentinel robot, he stopped briefly to destroy it, then took off again, leaving behind a sonic boom. Although he didn''t linger long, it was enough for those paying attention to recognize who he was and even capture footage of him. As Messiah destroyed more and more Sentinels, more people became aware of his actions. Ordinary people were terrified, while mutants were thrilled and grateful. Soon, this story made the headlines. Once again, Messiah''s figure appeared before the public. Seeing Messiah destroy Sentinel robots with ease, countless people were left in shock and fear. At the experimental base: "Damn that Messiah!" "My Sentinels..." Commander Alessandro gritted his teeth, while Dr. Bolivar was heartbroken. "Messiah, your arrogance won''tst long!" Commander Alessandro seethed with hatred. Over time, the base had umted over a thousand Sentinels. If they deployed them all at once in waves, avoiding being wiped out in one go by Messiah... In that scenario, they didn''t believe Messiah would be unscathed! Furthermore, the longer they dyed, the more Sentinels they could amass, increasing the likelihood of Messiah''s defeat. "In a little while, when we have more Sentinels..." Commander Alessandro sneered. As for now, he would let Messiah enjoy his brief moment of triumph. With that in mind, he immediately ordered all Sentinels in the city to withdraw. Swoosh Syd was speeding through the air. Soon, he noticed the strange movements of the Sentinels. Were they retreating? In the next second, he caught up with several Sentinels, his hands glowing blue. Spirit Light Column Experience +1 Boom-one by one, the Sentinels were destroyed. Then, with a sh, he flew around the outskirts of the city. Sentinels attempting to retreat were quickly caught and wiped out in an instant. The more Syd cleared them out, the better he felt. Although these Sentinels were no real threat, it was still satisfying to mess with those responsible. Indeed, back at the mysterious base, Commander Alessandro and Dr. Bolivar were seething with rage, wishing they could tear him apart. If looks could kill, Syd would have died countless times by now. But, in the face of Syd''s power, without proper preparation, they could do nothing but seethe in impotent rage. Soon, aside from a few Sentinels that had hidden or managed to slip away unnoticed, most of the Sentinels in the city had been wiped out. The entire process took less than an hour. With the job done, Syd flew back toward where Logan and the others were waiting. Before long, he arrived and saw Logan, Storm, and Cyclops talking with Iceman and the rescued mutants. [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 237: Chapter 237 Chapter 237: Chapter 237 ? [500PS REACHED!! I think!, Next Goal: 1000] As the sound of a sonic boom echoed, Logan and the others instinctively stopped talking and turned to look. The scene quieted down. Looking at the figure floating in the sky, silhouetted against the sunlight, even though they knew he was an ally, Logan and the others couldn''t help but feel pressure. Before they could ask anything, Syd spoke first, "The Sentinel robots in this city have been cleared. There might be a few hiding, but there shouldn''t be many left." So quickly? In less than an hour, dozens of Sentinels had been wiped out? Logan and the others stared nkly at the figure in the sky, thinking of him as a god. Syd then thought for a moment before continuing, "I heard you know the locations of several military bases. Tell me where they are." Cyclops hesitated briefly, but in the end, he gave the locations to Messiah. Whatever happens after that isn''t his concern-he doesn''t like the military much anyway. Though he wondered if the Professor might have something to say about itter... As these thoughts passed through Scott''s mind, he shared all the information he knew, even pulling out a map from his pocket, which showed he had been prepared for this. Syd floated down, took the map, and nced at the five marked locations. "I''ll be going now." With the map in hand, Syd didn''t stay long. His body lifted off again. Boom! The sonic boom resounded. Blocking the gust of wind that followed, Logan and the others hesitated but could only watch as Messiah disappeared from view. Noticing Iceman and the others looking dejected, Logan offered somefort, "Don''t worry, we''ll meet Messiah again someday." ... With that, they set off together, heading back to the X-Mansion. At the entrance to the mansion, Professor X, who had been waiting for some time, smiled when he saw them return. However, upon realizing Messiah had left, he sighed. For some reason, he felt a deep fondness for Messiah. Even when Messiah did things like destroy a city, he instinctively chose to look the other way. Originally, he had wanted to talk to Messiah, hoping to guide him and prevent him from losing control. But now, it seemed like there was no opportunity. "I just hope there will never be a day when Messiah loses control..." Professor X murmured with a sigh. -- While Professor X was deep in thought, Syd was sitting on top of a skyscraper, absorbing photon energy as he studied the map in his hand. Soon, he selected the two military bases closest to his location. As for the other three, he decided to ignore them for now to avoid giving the military time to prepare an ambush. With that in mind, Syd entered a secluded area, activated his invisibility, and in the next second, flew towards one of the military bases marked on the map. In less than ten minutes, he arrived at the location. He deactivated his invisibility and hovered tens of meters above the ground, looking down at the somber military base below with a faint smile. Blue light gathered in his hand as he prepared to unleash his Spirit Light Column. But suddenly, a thought shed through his mind. "That''s right, the energy in the void space of my Rebound Shield has umted quite a bit..." He remembered all the energy he had absorbed from missiles during past battles. "Perfect, I can save some photon energy and collect more energy points." Thinking about the 74% unlock progress of Baldur''s ability, Syd paused before releasing his Spirit Light Column. He focused on the energy stored within the void space of his Rebound Shield, and the next second, he began to draw it out. -- Inside the military base, some officers were working while others chatted idly. "That damn Messiah, he''s so arrogant, acting like we don''t even matter..." "When we get the chance, I''ll show him who''s boss..." As they watched the news of Messiah destroying the Sentinels, many officers grumbled angrily, some evenughing and mocking him. They joked around, not taking Messiah seriously at all. After all, what harm coulde from talking like this? Messiah wouldn''t know, and he couldn''t touch them anyway. But just as they were thinking that, a strange sound echoed from the sky. One by one, the officers instinctively looked up. Their eyes widened in terror and shock. Above them, a massive explosion of fiery energy appeared in the sky. Boom! The energy stored in the Rebound Shield surged forth! "What''s happening? Why is there an explosion?!" "No!" In the terrified, disbelieving eyes of the officers, the explosion engulfed them. Boom, boom, boom... The deafening explosions rocked the area, sending the officers flying. Looking down at the vast area affected by the st, Syd raised an eyebrow in surprise. But then he realized this oue was normal-after all, he had been bombarded countless times, and the void space had absorbed a huge amount of energy. Whether it was explosive energy or kic force... Many of the missiles had detonated very close to him, and before they could fully explode, most of their energy had been absorbed by the Rebound Shield. All that energy had umted in the void space, and under his control, none of it had dissipated, leaving a massive reserve. The military base below wasn''t particrlyrge, so the entire facility was instantly engulfed by the explosion, swallowing everything within it. The officers barely had time to feel fear before being consumed by the st, perishing in despair. After scanning the base, nowpletely consumed by the explosion, Syd shook his head and flew toward the next base. As for the destroyed base, there was no chance anyone had survived. Even a minor earthquake can kill people, let alone an explosion like this... Syd didn''t think the base had any high-level defense systems in ce. Even if they did, the officers wouldn''t have had time to reach them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Shortly after Syd left, the military learned of the incident. They quickly pulled up footage from the scene. "Was that an explosion?" "What''s going on?" Staring at the footage of the explosion engulfing the entire base, numerous U.S. military officers were both shocked and confused, unable to understand what had happened to cause such devastation. "A terrorist attack?" As for Messiah, they didn''t even consider him a possibility. After all, Messiah didn''t have abilities like this. How could it have been him? While they were still puzzled, someone pulled up another piece of footage. The screen showed the blurry figure of a mysterious man in ck. "What is that?!" Chapter 238: Chapter 238 Chapter 238: Chapter 238 ? Even though the image was blurry, the mysterious man in ck looked all too familiar to everyone present. "Messiah?" "How is that possible? It''s really him?" Countless U.S. military officers were left shocked and in disbelief. That terrifying explosion was caused by Messiah? When did Messiah gain such a mutant ability? That explosion destroyed an entire military base! If Messiah had used his familiar mutant abilities, they might not have thought much of it. But this unfamiliar power... Had Messiah gotten stronger, or had he awakened new mutant abilities? "That''s impossible! How could something like this happen?!" "He must have used some kind of trick!" Voices of discussion filled the room. "Maybe the footage is wrong? Perhaps it''s not Messiah, just someone who looks like him?" Just as someone suggested this, they suddenly received a distress signal from another base. As the screen switched to the other base, they saw the one person they didn''t want to see. Floating above the base was the mysterious man in ck-Messiah. At this moment, his hands were glowing with blue light. Under the horrified gazes of countless people, Messiah wielded a massive blue energy beam over a hundred meters long, casually slicing through the military base as if it were a toy, showing no urgency or effort. No matter how the base''s personnel retaliated-whether byunching missiles or anything else-Messiah remained unmoved, continuing to calmly cut through the base. The officers on-site were clearly terrified, their faces full of dread. Soon, the entire base was reduced to rubble, with every officer perishing in despair. Watching this scene, the officers present shuddered. At the same time, they came to a realization. The person who destroyed the previous base was indeed Messiah! They were filled with disbelief. Alongside their terror, they were also burning with anger. "Damn it!" This Messiah had be more and more arrogant. If this continued, he''d be uncontroble! Did he think they had no means of dealing with him? If pushed to the brink, they might as well drop a nuclear bomb on him and wipe him out! They refused to believe that anyone, even Messiah, could survive a nuclear explosion! Soon, an enraged general gave the order to take countermeasures. Each military base began setting traps, in one form or another. As long as Messiah dared to approach, at the moment he destroyed a base, the traps would be triggered! Some of the traps were powerful enough to destroy everything within a ten-kilometer radius -they didn''t believe Messiah could survive that! Some bases were even empty, with not a single person inside. If Messiah got close, they''d detonate, burying him in the explosion! Unfortunately for them, just as they were fuming and eager for revenge, Syd seemed to sense something and halted his destruction of the military bases. It was getting dark in New York. In a shadowy corner, Syd deactivated his invisibility. Having destroyed two military bases, he had vented his anger and reached the current limits of what he could do. Now, he pondered what to do next. At that moment, the Venom symbiote, which had been quiet for a while, suddenly emerged from his hand. Seeing Venom''s small head, Syd asked curiously, "What''s going on?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Venom replied seriously, "Syd, something''s not right!" "I can sense danger approaching. The longer time passes, the stronger this feeling bes!" "There might be some kind of conspiracy targeting us!" As Venom had spent more time bonding with Syd, it had grown stronger. Of course, there were costs to this strength-Venom had be dependent on Syd, much like humans need oxygen. Venom could survive apart from Syd for short periods, and it could still be powerful, but if separated for too long, it would be like a fish out of water, and its powers would falter, potentially leading to its death. However, Venom didn''t care-its growing power was intoxicating, making it eager for more. If anyone tried to separate them, Venom would be the first to fight back. Besides, staying with Syd had greatly enhanced Venom''s danger sense. Right now, its instincts were screaming that a threat was drawing closer. And considering its current strength, which even Venom didn''t fully understand, for it to feel danger was highly unusual. Clearly, this was no ordinary threat it was something significant, possibly aimed directly at Syd. Otherwise, Venom wouldn''t feel such an intense sense of impending danger. Hearing Venom''s warning, Syd paused in thought. As time passed, danger was approaching? After a brief moment of reflection, he quickly pieced things together. It was probably the military scheming again... "It seems I can''t afford to slow down in getting stronger..." Syd muttered to himself. Despite his current strength, it was still not enough. If he stopped growing stronger, he might fall into danger and be caught in others'' schemes. With that thought, Syd''s resolve hardened. Initially, he had been considering what to do after dealing with the military bases-whether to practice his abilities or gather energy points to continue unlocking Baldur''s powers. Now, he realized he could do both while focusing on gathering something else. And what would offer the quickest, most significant increase in strength? The Infinity Stones, of course! If he could collect all six, theirbined power might elevate him to the cosmic level! Syd estimated that his current strength was close to that of a Skyfather. And beyond the Skyfather level was the cosmic tier-the level of power granted by the six Infinity Stonesbined. "Unfortunately, the Infinity Stones have been weakened for various reasons. Right now, they can only reach the cosmic level..." While the Stones were external objects, having them would give Syd additional protection until his true power grew further. As he thought about it, Syd couldn''t help but recall the looming crisis and the hidden Celestial inside Earth''s core. Each of these threats posed a great danger, making the collection of the Infinity Stones all the more urgent. [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 239: Chapter 239 Chapter 239: Chapter 239 ? With this thought in mind, Syd pulled out a ck backpack from behind him. As he opened the backpack, three separatedpartments were revealed, each containing a glowing object. Inside were none other than the Tesseract, the Reality Stone, and the Mind Stone, which he had removed from the scepter. Since the scepter was toorge, he had discarded the staff itself, keeping only the gemstone at the top. Of course, it was still encased, simr to the Tesseract. It turned out that with or without the staff, Syd could still use the Mind Stone after sensing its power. In the next moment, photon energy surged in his hand as he grabbed the Tesseract. Meanwhile, after some hesitation, Syd began to imagine the where the Orb, the container of the Power Stone, was located. The Orb was simr to the Tesseract, both containing Infinity Stones-only the Orb held the Power Stone. He wondered if the Tesseract could take him to that... If it couldn''t, his n to collect the Infinity Stones would be stalled. After all, without reaching level five with his divine body, he currentlycked the ability to survive indefinitely in the vacuum of space. ... Meanwhile, in a distant, unfamiliar gxy, therey a deste. shes of lightning asionally flickered in the atmosphere, casting the in darkness, much like an overcast day on Earth. This was none other than Morag, an abandoned world. Amidst the howling winds and pouring rain, a figure dressed in a reddish-brown leather jacket, with a mask sporting glowing red eyes, appeared. If Syd were there, he would instantly recognize the figure-none other than Star-Lord from the Guardians of the Gxy. If Iron Man was known as a mortal who stood among gods, then this man could be described as a god who stood among mortals. Star-Lord, whose full name was Peter Jason Quill, had a human mother and a celestial father, Ego the Living-a celestial being. However, Ego was an iplete celestial. He possessed celestial-level powers butcked the physical form of a celestial. Initially, Ego had only a brain, which gradually developed into a over time. Though iplete, Ego''s power was still immense, capable of destroying fleets of spaceships with a mere gesture. As Ego''s son, Star-Lord inherited half of his celestial bloodline. For now, though, Star-Lord was just like an ordinary human, albeit with a unique body. At this moment, Quill was walking on Morag, searching for something. Before long, using advanced technology, he arrived at a dpidated pce. As he walked inside, Quill began to awkwardly dance along the way. After dealing with some filthy creatures, he reached a grand hall. Inside the hall, a glowing beam of light held a silver orb the size of a fist-the Orb containing the Power Stone. The beam was a security measure to protect the Orb. Clearly, breaking through the beam to retrieve the Orb would be difficult. Fortunately, Quill was prepared. He ced a small gravity device on the ground.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om In no time, the Orb was pulled by the device, moving toward it under the force of gravity. With a sh, the Orb broke free from the beam and fell onto the device. As Quill happily picked up the Orb, unaware of the two ships that had followed him to the, a warning sounded as several aliens burst into the room. "Put it down!" The leader, a ck-skinned alien holding an energy gun, pointed it at Quill and threatened, "Hurry up, put it down!" Facing the situation, Quill reluctantly threw the Orb down. Looking at the guns aimed at him, he quickly raised his hands and exined, "Hey, man, it''s down. Rx, no problem here!" The ck-skinned alien picked up the Orb and demanded, "How did you know about this?" Quill immediately lied, "How could I know about this? I''m just a scavenger, picking through stuff here and there." Unfortunately, the alien wasn''t fooled and coldly replied, "You don''t look like a scavenger. You''re wearing Ravager gear!" Quill realized then that the alien had recognized his identity as part of the Ravagers, a group of space pirates. Thinking quickly, Quill tried to bluff again, "I picked this up too!" After some back-and-forth, when the aliens tried to capture him, Quill saw an opening and kicked the Orb toward the alien holding him. In the next second, the Orb glowed as it struck the alien. Then, a terrifying sight unfolded. Energy surged out from the Orb, instantly vaporizing the aliens from head to toe. Quill drew the twin energy pistols from his waist and shot the ck-skinned alien, grabbing the Orb once more. With the Orb in hand, he made a run for it. Energy sts exploded behind him, creating craters as Quill desperately fled. After a frantic chase, Quill barely reached his ship,ughing as he climbed aboard and made his escape. A whileter, as he safely fled, Quill received a call from Yondu, his adoptive father. Yondu had taken Quill from Earth as part of Ego''s orders. But after discovering Ego''s sinister ns, Yondu chose to raise Quill rather than hand him over to the celestial, giving him the chance to grow freely, away from Ego''s control. During the call, Yondu questioned the whereabouts of the Orb. However, Quill had no intention of handing it over, choosing instead to betray his crew. After an unpleasant exchange, Yondu hung up and immediately put a bounty on Quill''s head. ... Back on Morag, a figure dressed in white appeared, holding the blue Tesseract. It was Syd, now wearing his White Knight outfit. "So, this is Morag?" "The Tesseract really is impressive-it actually brought me here..." ncing at the deste, dark environment around him, Syd frowned. Not wanting to stay in such a gloomy ce for long, he began searching. After some time, he stopped and frowned at the battle marks left on the ground. "They''re already gone..." Fortunately, he knew where Star-Lord was headed next. In the next moment, he gripped the Tesseract once more. With a sh of blue light, he disappeared from Morag. The blue light flickered, and Syd''s figure reappeared on another-Xandar. As he appeared, Syd''s eyes lit up with curiosity. The environment here was very simr to Earth, but the buildings and surroundings were cleaner and more advanced. At this moment, he was floating in the sky. While Syd marveled at his new surroundings, the aliens on the streets below had their mouths agape, stunned by his sudden appearance. [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 240: Chapter 240 Chapter 240: Chapter 240 ? [1000PS REACHED!! I think! Next Goal: 1500PS!] As Syd nced around his surroundings, he became curious about Xandar. This was the capital of the Nova Empire and could be considered the most inclusive in the gxy. On Xandar, one could find all sorts of species, without discrimination or war. Syd slightly lowered his head, scanning the scene below, and found this to be true. Apart from the remarkably clean environment, he also saw many strange-looking aliens. Most of them were humanoid, though their skin and facial features were odd. Syd observed from above, the inhabitants of Xandar, along with visiting aliens, stared upward, their mouths agape. What were they seeing? Was someone actually floating in the air? The people of Xandar were shocked by this sight. Even on their advanced, no one had the ability to float in the air. No matter what kind of alien species they were, none had ever seen someone fly. Yet here was a person, defying all logic, floating in mid-air. "Isn''t this person the one who suddenly appeared here?" "How is he flying? Who is this guy?" The aliens below were filled with curiosity and confusion. Moreover, some of them noticed the radiant blue cube Syd was holding in his hand. "What is that thing?" someone wondered, intrigued. Meanwhile, on another part of Xandar... "The people of Xandar are a bunch of dimwits, all of them going about their pointless, meaningless lives. It''s pathetic..." A small roon-like creature, walking upright and carrying a silver gun on its back, was grumbling endlessly about the Xandarians.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om This being was Rocket, an alien roon with enhanced intelligence due to gic modification. Agile and skilled in all kinds of weapons, he was a sharpshooter and currently worked as a bounty hunter. Soon, he would join Star-Lord in forming the Guardians of the Gxy. "Right, Groot?" Rocket turned to see hispanion, a humanoid tree named Groot, bent over a fountain, eagerly gulping down water. "Groot?" "Could you stop drinking from the dirty fountain? That''s disgusting!" Rocketined. Groot shook his head in denial. "I saw you drink it with my own eyes. Why are you lying to me..." Rocket was about tounch into another tirade when a sudden rm beeped from the transparent panel he was carrying. It seemed that a certain wanted target had appeared, triggering the alert. "Oh?" Rocket quickly checked the transparent panel and eximed in excitement, "Looks like we''ve got a job!" "Let''s see, unlucky guy... who''s paying to catch you..." As he spoke, the panel disyed a line of data. Target for Capture: Peter Quill. Bring him in alive. Employer: Yondu Udonta. Bounty: 40,000 units. Seeing Star-Lord''s picture and the information, Rocket''s face lit up with joy. "Forty thousand units?" "Groot, we''re about to hit the jackpot!" Turning to Groot, Rocket saw that he was still drinking from the fountain. With a sigh, Rocket lowered his head in exasperation. A littleter... Rocket had been tracking Star-Lord, watching him enter a shop. "Mr. Quill?" Seeing the person who had just entered, a white-skinned alien who looked nearly human showed a look of surprise. "Broker, I''ve got the Orb," Star-Lord said, pulling the Orb from his coat pocket and cing it on the table. "Missionplete." "Yondu didn''te?" the Broker asked, puzzled. At the mention of his adoptive father, Star-Lord was quick to deflect. Without betraying his ns to go rogue, he maintained a calm expression and replied, "He wanted to, but he sent me instead. He asked me to tell you that your eyebrows are the best in the business." The Broker seemed to suspect something but said nothing more. At this point, Star-Lord''s gaze drifted to the silver sphere on the table. Curious about the object that had a high bounty on it, he asked, "What exactly is this thing?" The Broker replied, "It''s my policy never to disclose my clients'' names or their requests." Star-Lord frowned. "I almost got killed for this thing." The Broker casually replied, "That''s just part of the job. Riskse with the profession." Realizing he wouldn''t get any answers, Star-Lord remembered the aliens who had attacked him earlier. "Those freaks with tubes on their heads said they were working for some guy named Ronan." At the mention of Ronan, the Broker froze, as if the name triggered something. He muttered, "Ronan?" In the next instant, the Broker hurried over to Star-Lord, apologizing. "I''m sorry, Mr. Quill, but if Ronan''s involved, I can''t make this deal!" With that, he grabbed the Orb from the table and shoved it back into Star-Lord''s hands. "Hey, what the hell..." Star-Lord protested as he was pushed back. "Who''s this guy?" The Broker exined, "Ronan is a radical from the Kree Empire who despises the peace treaty. He won''t rest until Xandar, our civilization, is wiped out!" Kree? Kree Empire? Knowing how powerful the Kree Empire was in the gxy, Star-Lord quickly understood why the Broker was so frightened. Even though he got the situation, Star-Lord was still angry at being shoved out of the shop. "Calm down!" he tried to reason. "I absolutely don''t want to get involved with someone like that!" the Broker insisted, unmoved. "Oh, but it''s okay to mess with me?" Star-Lord snapped, irritated. "I''m sorry, Mr. Quill, but I must ask you to leave!" the Broker dered, opening the door and forcefully pushing Star-Lord outside. Standing in front of the shop, Star-Lord was fuming. "Hey, we had a deal!" Before he could argue further, Star-Lord turned and saw a woman with ck hair and green skin walking by. At a nce, Star-Lord was captivated by her appearance, feeling a little bashful. "What''s wrong?" the green-skinned woman, who had the same skin tone as the Hulk, asked. Star-Lord, his tone softening, pointed at the shop and replied, "That guy inside broke his deal with me. I really hate people with no integrity." Introducing himself, he quickly added, "Peter Quill, also known as Star-Lord." Chapter 241: Chapter 241 Chapter 241: Chapter 241 ? Gamora smiled, "Looks like you''re a man of integrity, right?" "Well, I wouldn''t say that, but others tend to praise me for it," Star-Lord shamelessly replied. "I''m a low-key guy, I never boast about myself." As he spoke, he tossed the Orb in his hand up and down, trying to hide his awkwardness. But before he could toss it a few more times, the fleeting camaraderie between them crumbled instantly. Without warning, Gamora stepped forward, snatched the Orb from his hand, and kicked him hard in the stomach. Before Star-Lord could react, Gamora had already turned and sprinted away. Holding his stomach in disbelief, Star-Lord quickly pulled out a small restraint device. He threw it at Gamora''s back, and mid-air, it transformed into red energy ropes, binding her legs. With a thud, Gamora fell heavily to the ground. As she started untying the ropes from her legs, Star-Lord rushed forward from a distance. Fortunately for Gamora, her reflexes were sharp, and she kicked Star-Lord away again. After a brief scuffle, Gamora pinned Star-Lord down and drew a knife from her waist, preparing to stab him. If nothing changed, Star-Lord''s fate would be sealed. However, just as Gamora was about to strike, a small roon suddenly pounced, knocking her aside. At the same time, Groot, with a bag in hand, extended branches from his body, attempting to shove Gamora into the bag. "No, not her! Can''t you even tell the difference between men and women?" Rocket the roon grumbled as he wrestled with Gamora, futilely trying to hold her down. In the next moment, Rocket yelped in pain as Gamora struck him, and he quickly jumped away from her. While they fought, Star-Lord seized the opportunity to snatch the Orb off the ground and made a run for it. But before he could get far, Gamora, freed from Groot''s branches, bent down, picked up a silver rod, and hurled it straight at Star-Lord''s hand. Whoosh! The rod flew through the air, striking Star-Lord''s hand with a painful thud. "Ow!" Star-Lord yelped as the Orb slipped from his grasp and rolled along the ground. Breaking free of Groot''s branches, Gamora sprinted toward the Orb and scooped it up, ready to flee again. But before she could get far, Star-Lord tackled her once more, knocking her down. Using her superior strength, Gamora pinned Star-Lord to the ground and taunted, "Idiot, you should really learn to be smarter!" "The thing is, I''m not much of a learner," Star-Lord shot back, using the moment of distraction to grab the Orb from her hand. Just as Gamora was about to react, the crowd of Xandarians surrounding them suddenly gasped in astonishment. "Look!" "This is unbelievable!" The people of Xandar pointed skyward, their eyes wide with shock. Even Rocket and Groot stopped in their tracks to gaze upward. "I must be seeing things!" Rocket muttered, dumbfounded. Both Gamora and Star-Lord paused their fight, instinctively looking up as well. What they saw was someone descending from the sky. He wore a pristine white outfit, and a sleek ck mask adorned his face. Normally, such an appearance wouldn''t be too remarkable, but the fact that this person was floating in mid-air made all the difference. Moreover, his entire aura exuded an extraordinary nobility and divinity. Just looking at him filled them with a powerful sense of pressure and unease. "Who is this guy?" "He seems like someone really important." Both Gamora and Star-Lord were filled with mixed emotions. Gamora, who had grown up under Thanos, had encountered all sorts of people during her years of training and countless battles. She had seen all kinds of powerful figures. But she had never encountered someone who could give her such immense pressure, like this person floating in front of her. Especially the fact that he could fly-it was clear he wasn''t ordinary. As for Star-Lord, his mind raced with one thought: this was probably a big shot, and it would be best not to offend him. Just as they were both filled with fear and doubt, wondering what this mysterious figure intended to do, the person slowly raised his hand, which glowed faintly red. In the next moment, to Gamora''s shock and Star-Lord''s disbelief, the silver sphere in Star- Lord''s hand was enveloped in red energy and gently floated into the air. By the time Gamora and Star-Lord snapped back to their senses, the Orb had alreadynded in the mysterious figure''s hand. "My Orb!" Gamora and Star-Lord both cried out in rm, preparing to rush forward and take it back. However, seeing the person calmly examining the Orb, they hesitated. Star-Lord quickly spoke up, "Hey, um, sir... could you give me back that thing? It was mine originally." He was trying to reason, feeling uncertain about confronting this clearly formidable person. Gamora, hearing this, decided to wait and see how the figure would react before making her next move. Syd, who had been toying with the silver sphere, raised his head slightly in response, ready to speak. But before he could, something else caught his attention. Suddenly, a change urred. The sound of engines revving filled the air, and beams of yellow light shone down on the area. These yellow beams of light enveloped Rocket, Groot, Star-Lord, Gamora, and even Syd himself.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As the light surrounded them, Star-Lord and the others were lifted into the air, unable to resist or break free. Of course, this did not include Syd. The energy required to restrain him was far too great, and the ships above were nowhere near powerful enough to hold him. Besides, he was already floating on his own. The source of the light was a fleet of high-tech starfish-shaped ships. From one of the ships, a voicemanded, "Subject 89P13, drop your weapon!" "Oh, damn," Rocket groaned, reluctantly tossing aside his guns. The voice from the ship continued, "By the authority of the Nova Corps, you are all under arrest for public endangerment!" Soon, a group of Nova Corps officers arrived, quickly detaining Star-Lord, Gamora, and the others. As they were restrained, Star-Lord and hispanions looked utterly dejected, as if they had lost everything. Their faces were filled with sorrow. Faced with the powerful Nova Corps ships and their officers, they wisely chose to surrender without putting up any resistance. They all knew there was no way their flesh and blood could stand up against the advanced ships and skilled members of the Nova Corps. Surrendering was the only sensible option. Meanwhile, the Nova Corps officers, unsure of what to do with Syd, hesitated, unsure how to handle someone still floating in mid-air. [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 242: Chapter 242 Chapter 242: Chapter 242 ? The figure floating in mid-air seemed to be doing so by his own power, without any assistance from their vehicles. As the Nova Corps officers observed him, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and wonder. After some hesitation, they decided to proceed with the n to arrest this mysterious man floating in the air. Under the gaze of Star-Lord and the others, the mysterious man in white calmly spoke, "I advise you not to do this." This time, he made no effort to disguise his voice. In an instant, the mysterious and ethereal tone of his voice echoed through the surroundings, leaving everyone in a daze. No one had ever heard such a voice before-mysterious and profound, almost as if it belonged to a divine being. The Nova Corps officers, preparing to make their arrest, felt the weight of his words most intensely. With his words, the invisible pressure he exerted on them grew heavier. As they gazed upon the figure floating above them, they felt as if they were standing before someone of immense status. It was as though they were mere mortals, while this person was a being from the heavens! Yes, although this figure had done nothing in particr, they instinctively felt that he was above them. And at that moment, their attempt to arrest him felt like a sacrilege, an act of disrespect... The sheer sense of this being''s superiority caused difort and left them deeply unsettled. "Who... who exactly are you?" Who was this being? Why had hee to their Xandar? What were his intentions? The Nova Corps officers were filled with unease and uncertainty. It wasn''t just them-Rocket Roon and the others, who had been in a state of despair, were also filled with shock. "Oh, for crying out loud, who is this guy?" Rocket muttered in disbelief, his mouth hanging open. In all his life, he had never encountered anyone who could make him feel so insignificant just by looking at them. The sheer aura of divinity emanating from this person made Rocket realize that this guy was definitely someone of incredible importance. Of course, this was all just his conjecture. He couldn''t yet be certain of the figure''s true identity. There was too little information about this person to form any solid conclusions. Maybe, once this guy revealed more of himself, they''d have a clearer idea of who he was? Rocket''s curiosity piqued as he pondered this. Nearby, Gamora''s expression was constantly shifting. Not even Thanos had ever made her feel this way. The pressure this figure exerted seemed far greater than that of her adoptive father, Thanos. While Gamora was filled with questions about the mysterious figure''s identity, Star-Lord and the nearby Xandarians were having simr thoughts. In fact, because of the overwhelming aura of mystery surrounding this person, Star-Lord even entertained the unbelievable thought that perhaps the Nova Corps ships and officers- whom he had considered unbeatable-might be no match for this man. As this thought crossed his mind, Star-Lord almostughed at himself, shaking his head. How could that be possible? It was just this man''s mysteriousness giving him an illusion of invincibility. After all, no living being could possibly stand up to such advanced weapons and technology. Even one of these ships could turn a person into Swiss cheese with a single shot! While Star-Lord and the others were lost in their thoughts and the Nova Corps officers remained uncertain about how to handle the situation... Syd furrowed his brow, lost in thought. He was considering whether to simply leave. After a moment of reflection, he nced at Star-Lord and the others in the distance and made a decision-he would stay for now and see how things unfolded. After all, it didn''t matter where he trained to improve his strength, and he was feeling a little bored. This could be an opportunity to observe Star-Lord''s antics firsthand. Moreover, Syd realized that if he simply left with the Orb, it could trigger a chain reaction, potentially preventing the formation of the Guardians of the Gxy, or even causing the deaths of some key members. This was entirely possible-without the Orb containing the Power Stone, Star-Lord, Gamora, and the rest of the Guardians would have no chance of defeating Ronan. It was very likely that some of them would die... Syd shook his head quietly. If they disappeared, it would cause a series of events to spiral out of control, and the timeline would drastically change. The advantage of knowing the future would be lost entirely. Although his presence had already caused some shifts in the storyline, he still wanted to keep things as stable as possible. With this in mind, he turned his gaze to the hesitant and unsure Nova Corps officers. "I will go with you." The mysterious voice echoed softly. In the next moment, whether it was Star-Lord and the others, the Nova Corps, or the surrounding Xandarians, everyone looked stunned. They couldn''t believe what they were hearing. Wasn''t this powerful figure supposed to resist arrest and leave forcefully? What was going on? Everyone was in disbelief, even the Nova Corps officers. They had already been debating among themselves whether they should try to stop him when he eventually left, but they never expected this... The Nova Corps officer, who had earlier dered Star-Lord and the others guilty, hesitated and asked, "You''lle with us, for sure?" Syd nodded slightly. After exchanging uncertain nces, the Nova Corps officers cautiously approached, unsure of what to do next. Before they could act, Syd added, "You lead the way, and I will follow." Hearing this, the officers hesitated but ultimately decided to y it safe. This man''s identity was unknown, and he appeared to be someone of great importance. Better to get him back to headquarters and figure things out from there. With that decision, they refrained from making any further moves. The Nova Corps led Star-Lord and the others ahead, while Syd hovered half a meter above the ground, silently following them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Watching this, Star-Lord looked at the Nova Corps officer restraining him and immediately felt indignant. "Hey, this isn''t fair..." he grumbled. The Nova Corps soldier beside him, trying to lighten the tension brought by Syd''s presence, smirked, "Hah, you''d better behave, Prince Star..." Star-Lord corrected him, "It''s Star-Lord!" "Oh, my bad, Star-Lord," the soldier teased. He then turned to his fellow officers and exined, "Yeah, I''ve caught this guy before for petty theft. That''s his nickname..." [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 243: Chapter 243 Chapter 243: Chapter 243 ? "Come on, man, ''Star-Lord'' is a legendary name for a thief!" Star-Lord tried to defend himself. "Don''t be so down, brother, your nickname is pretty cool..." ...N?v(el)B\\jnn At the Xandar Weapons Division Headquarters "Ronan is destroying our outposts across the gxy. Shouldn''t the Kree Empire at least acknowledge this with some kind of reaction?" In a pristine white hall, a middle-aged woman with white hair, dressed in a dark blue uniform, was angrily questioning the projection of a man in front of her. The projection showed a middle-aged Kree man with blue skin, the same race as Ronan, and he calmly retorted, "We''ve signed a peace treaty, Nova Prime. What more do you want from us?" Nova Prime, recognizing that this man was trying to wash his hands of the situation, with Ronan''s actions being portrayed as merely personal, became furious. "At the very least, the Kree Empire should issue a statement condemning Ronan''s actions!" "He''s massacring children!" "Destroying families!" However, the Kree man remained unmoved. "Sorry, that''s your problem, not ours. I''ve got more important things to deal with." With that, he cut off the transmission. "Bastard!" Nova Prime cursed. Just then, an officer stepped in to give a report. "Nova Prime, I have some good news. We''ve captured one of Ronan''s associates." Nova Prime''s expression shifted to one of surprise. Ronan''s associate? She didn''t seem too concerned at first. After all, it was just one of Ronan''s associates, not Ronan himself. But the officer continued the report. "Besides this associate, Gamora, we''ve also found a mysterious individual among them. This person is incredibly enigmatic, and it seems their status is quite unusual. They''re currently being held in our prison, but we''ll need your decision on how to proceed." Upon hearing this, Nova Prime, who hadn''t been too interested initially, was now visibly astonished. "A mysterious individual?" "Who could warrant such special treatment?" "Unusual status?" Nova Prime was both curious and surprised. ... In the Interrogation Room Several members of the Nova Corps were reviewing the profiles of Gamora and the others as they stood in front of them. "Gamora, surgically enhanced and trained to be a living weapon. She''s also the adopted daughter of the Mad Titan Thanos. Thanos sent both you and your sister, Neb, to work for Ronan." "It''s clear that Thanos and Ronan are working together." After finishing Gamora''s profile, they moved on to Rocket Roon. "Subject 89P13, also known as Rocket, is the result of illegal gic and neuro-mechanical experimentation on lower lifeforms." At this point, one of the other Nova Corps members, curious about Groot, asked, "What is that thing?" "He''s Groot, a Flora colossus, a nt-like humanoid species. He''s currently partnered with Subject 89P13, serving as his personal bodyguard and housent." Next, they turned to Star-Lord. "Peter Jason Quill, originally from Terra, was raised by a group of space pirates known as the Ravagers, led by Yondu Udonta." The officer next to himmented, "What a bunch of gctic scum..." The scene then shifted to Syd, who was still floating peacefully in mid-air with his eyes closed, seemingly lost in thought. Noticing the attention, Syd briefly opened his eyes, nced at them, and then closed his eyes again. "This mysterious figure suddenly appeared in our capital of Xandar. He possesses the ability to fly and manipte objects. His identity is unknown, though he appears to be of considerable importance, and his purpose remains unclear..." As they watched the figure in the white robe projected on the screen, the Nova Corps officers hesitated. Among all the individuals they had captured, this person was by far the most concerning to the Nova Corps. They wanted to find out who he really was, but they had no leads at the moment. It might take them several days to uncover this individual''s true identity. For now, because of his mysterious and unknown status, they dared not act rashly. Among the captured individuals, he was the most extraordinary one. Anyone who didn''t know better might even think he was just visiting the prison for leisure. Especially since, throughout the entire time, he had remained floating in mid-air, further adding to the sense of mystique. In the end, the Nova Corps officers came to a decision. "Send them to the Kyln Prison..." High above the vastness of space, in the maximum-security Kyln Prison surrounded by an asteroid field, a group of new inmates arrived. Star-Lord and the others, their hands bound by blue high-tech restraints, walked through the corridors leading to the prison''s main area. Rocket Roon started speaking up. "The criminals in here are either ruthless or insane, but fortunately, that''s not my problem because I''m getting out of here soon." He boasted, "I''ve escaped from twenty-two prisons already. This one''s no different!" "You should be grateful this crazy woman showed up. Otherwise, Groot and I would be counting your bounty right now, and you''d be getting torn apart by Yondu and his Ravagers." Rocket mocked Star-Lord. Unwilling to back down, Star-Lord replied, "I''ve had plenty of people trying to kill me over the years, but I''m not going to let some walking tree and talking roon take me down." "Roon? What''s a roon?" Rocket asked, bewildered. "That''s you, idiot!" The two bickered a bit more, but then Star-Lord''s gaze shifted toward the mysterious figure in white floating beside him, prompting him to make ament. "This doesn''t seem fair. Just look at him-he''s treating this prison like a vacation spot!" He gestured with his chin toward the figure. Everyone instinctively turned their heads, and their eyes twitched in disbelief as they realized how unfair the situation was. The mysterious man in white was still floating in mid-air, without any restraints, and appeared entirely unbothered by the situation, as if he was above it all. "I think he''s getting a bit too cocky!" Star-Lord muttered. "Shut up, idiot!" Gamora snapped. As they approached the main area of the prison, inside, a group of prisoners wearing yellow jumpsuits was already gossiping. "Did you hear? One of Ronan''s aplices just got thrown into this prison!" "Really? We should give her a proper wee!" "Yeah!" Even in a prison filled with dangerous criminals, Ronan''s name stirred up intense hatred. Soon, the prisoners spotted the new arrivals: Gamora, Star-Lord, Groot, and Rocket Roon. Despite Groot''s unusual appearance, the prisoners weren''t fazed. In a gxy filled with bizarre-looking aliens, this was nothing new. However, their attention quickly shifted to the figure floating half a meter above the ground, wearing white robes instead of the yellow prison jumpsuits. He immediately stood out... (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 244: Chapter 244 Chapter 244: Chapter 244 ? Every inmate entering the Kyln Prison must undergo disinfection and cleaning before donning the standard yellow prison uniform. However, the individual who followed behind the others was neither wearing the yellow jumpsuit nor had undergone any disinfection. He simply strolled right into the Kyln Prison in his own attire. This...? If it was just theck of protocol, the prisoners might assume he had some powerful connections and would feel a sense of fear. But the manner in which he entered raised even more questions. He didn''t walk; he floated in!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om What was happening? "Who is this guy?" "How did he end up in this prison?" The prisoners were shocked, left with growing uncertainty. Initially, they had ns to give Ronan''s associate a proper "wee," but now they hesitated, unsure of their next move. The entire prison fell into a momentary silence. It wasn''t until Syd nced around at his surroundings and floated into his own private cell that the prisoners snapped out of their daze. Soon after Syd departed, leaving Star-Lord and the others behind, the remaining group fell victim to the prisoners'' aggression. With a thud, something smashed against Star-Lord''s head. Bang! Bang! Bang! Prisoners hurled objects continuously at Gamora, and even Star-Lord, Groot, and Rocket Roon weren''t spared from the barrage. "Kill her!" "Kill the murderer!" "Get out, murderer!" "You''re dead!" The inmates shouted, enraged. Rocket looked at Gamora and muttered, "See? This one''s got quite the reputation. Plenty of prisoners here lost family members to Ronan and his thugs. She won''tst more than a day." Star-Lord, shaken, asked hesitantly, "But won''t the guards protect her?" "The guards only care about keeping us from breaking out. They don''t give a damn about what happens inside," Rocket responded, rolling his eyes. Star-Lord was left dumbfounded. Gamora then spoke up, "You all probably think this is a nightmare, butpared to my past, this feels more like a dream." As she spoke, Gamora''s mind wandered to memories of her past. When she was a child, she belonged to the Zehoberei race. Then, one day, Thanos invaded her, forcing her people to line up in two groups, only to wipe out half of them. This, he believed, would leave enough resources for the survivors. Over time, as she grew under Thanos'' tutge, the horrific events she witnessed made her more and more opposed to his ideals. Recently, when she learned of Thanos'' ns to coborate with Ronan and destroy yet another-Xandar-she could no longer bear it and chose to betray them. Just then, a hulking blue-skinned inmate approached, looking Star-Lord up and down with a leering grin. "Look at this fresh meat. I''m going to ther you in rnak jelly and have a feast." He caressed Star-Lord''s face, making him visibly ufortable. Groot, who couldn''t stand by and watch, extended a branch into the blue-skinned inmate''s nostril, causing him to scream in pain. The prisoners, who had been shouting moments before, gradually quieted down. Rocket, seizing the moment, pointed at Star-Lord and shouted, "I''ll say this now-this guy is ours! If any of you think you can take him from us, you better think twice!" "Or better yet, why don''t you try us and see how that goes?" With that, Rocket and Groot walked toward the cells, followed closely by Star-Lord, who, while hurrying after them, shouted, "I''m with them!" As he walked, he added, "And by the way, I''m also friends with him!" He pointed toward the mysterious figure in white, floating a short distance away. Hearing this, the prisoners, who had either been watching for entertainment or plotting something sinister, immediately faltered. Many of them cast apprehensive nces toward the still-floating white-d figure, eyes shut and seemingly indifferent to everything around him. If it were only Rocket''s warning, the prisoners might have brushed it off. But if this mysterious figure was involved, they suddenly felt a need to be cautious. In an instant, most of the prisoners'' gazes shifted from Star-Lord, suddenly unsure of causing any more trouble. Star-Lord, surprised by their reaction, couldn''t help but mutter, "Wow, this guy''s connections really pay off." Still bewildered, he hurried past the fallen blue-skinned inmate and into the safety of his cell. After the group moved on, Gamora, walking alone behind them, was met with a barrage of threats and curses from some of the prisoners. "Your cell won''t protect you!" "You''re as good as dead!" "I''ll kill you. You''re done!" It wasn''t until Gamora stepped into her cell and the door shut behind her that the barrage of insults finally subsided. Because they had all entered together, their cells were located fairly close to one another. At that moment, Syd was sitting inside his cell, casually fiddling with the silver orb that held the Power Stone. He was pondering how to open it. Seeing this, Star-Lord couldn''t contain his curiosity and asked, "What exactly is that thing?" "What makes it so valuable that everyone''s after it?" Rocket and the others perked up their ears at the question, turning their attention toward Syd. It wasn''t just them. Even some of the nearby prisoners, who could overhear the conversation, strained to listen in. They couldn''t understand how this mysterious man in white had managed to bring something like that into the prison. They were also curious to know what this strange object really was. Syd nced at them briefly, then continued to toy with the silver orb as he answered nonchntly, "Before the dawn of creation, there were six singrities. After the Big Bang, the universe was formed, and these singrities were forged into concentrated particles." "This orb holds one of those particles. You can call it an Infinity Stone." "Whoever holds one of these stones has the power to wipe out entire civilizations in an instant," Syd exined calmly. Since they would find out sooner orter, Syd decided there was no point in hiding the truth and casually shared the origin of the Infinity Stones, or at least one version of it. Indeed, this was the origin of the Infinity Stones in the current universe. However, there was another version-the one from theic universe-where the Infinity Stones originated from the Vengeful Goddess Nemesis. ording to that version, Nemesis, growing weary of the loneliness of the universe, chose to shatter herself into seven gems: the six Infinity Stones and an additional Ego Gem. Collecting all seven would resurrect the Vengeful Goddess. And when she re-emerged, her return would spell the end of all things. Of course, that story had nothing to do with the Infinity Stone Syd currently held. The origins of the two sets of stones were entirely different. In the reality he was in, the Infinity Stones were indeed formed from primordial singrities. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 245: Chapter 245 Chapter 245: Chapter 245 ? At this moment, upon hearing Syd''s words, everyone-including Star-Lord and the rest- looked baffled, overwhelmed with disbelief. "What do you mean, ''before the universe''? Are you kidding? Who would believe something like that?" Star-Lord scoffed. "I think he''s just messing with us," Rocket chimed in. "Destroy an entire civilization with this little thing?" Rocket was entirely unconvinced. Not only Rocket but Star-Lord and everyone else had a hard time believing Syd''s words. It sounded way too far-fetched. To im that this small object could obliterate an entire civilization? That was beyond theirprehension. And if this was just one of the stones, where were the others? They couldn''t wrap their heads around it. Syd raised an eyebrow at their reactions but didn''t pay much attention to their disbelief. He continued studying the Orb in his hand. After some attempts, he realized the Orb wouldn''t easily open-it required a specific method. Of course, Syd knew he could forcibly break it open. The Infinity Stones themselves were practically indestructible, but the outer shell wasn''t as tough.N?v(el)B\\jnn However, breaking the shell wasn''t the real problem. The issue was that the Power Stone inside was vtile and dangerous. The Power Stone, unlike the other Infinity Stones, reacted violently to physical touch. Anyone without the proper strength or resistance would die instantly from its energy. Syd was confident that his divine body could withstand the Power Stone''s might, meaning he could potentially use it. However, he hesitated. "But if I carry it around openly, could it trigger a chain reaction with the other Infinity Stones and cause an explosion?" This thought made him reconsider breaking the Orb by force. "It seems like I should stick with Star-Lord and the others when they visit the Collector." Syd pondered his next move. He recalled thatter on, Star-Lord and his crew would go to the Collector, who would use technology to safely open the Orb. Speaking of the Collector, Syd remembered that he was a being who collected rare and unique artifacts from across the universe. Furthermore, the Collector was considered one of the Elders of the Universe, a group of ancient, powerful beings. The Living, Ego, was also one of these Elders. As Syd thought about this, he solidified his n: follow Star-Lord and his team to meet the Collector and gain ess to the Power Stone safely. His attention then returned to the Power Stone itself. He recalled a scene from the future when the Collector exined the origin of the Infinity Stones and even showed footage of a Celestial using the Power Stone. In that footage, the Celestial known as Ison the Searcher had wielded the Power Stone and used it to annihte an entire in mere moments. "The power of the Infinity Stones truly depends on their wielder..." Syd shook his head. When wielded by a Celestial, the Power Stone could destroy a in an instant. If he tried to use it, the result would be far less impressive. In fact, if Ronan or Star-Lord used it, it was doubtful they could even destroy a patch ofnd. It was clear the Infinity Stones'' potential depended on the strength and endurance of the user. If Thanos had the power, he could have single-handedly taken down the Avengers with just the Power Stone. Syd continued, "Each member of the Celestials is at least on the level of a Skyfather, most being single-universe level entities, towering hundreds of meters tall. It''s hard topete with that." In terms of physicality, they were superior to most other life forms from the start. Nevertheless, Syd was confident that, given enough time, he would eventually surpass these so-called Celestials. With a sh of red light, Syd used his Chaos Magic to store the Orb back in his backpack. He then closed his eyes once more, waiting for time to pass. Meanwhile, the prisoners who witnessed his disy of power were left in shock and fear. Even though Star-Lord and hispanions were somewhat familiar with Syd''s abilities by now, they couldn''t help but nce curiously at the backpack he carried. Star-Lord and Gamora, in particr, seemed most intrigued. Aside from their curiosity about the Cosmic Orb, they couldn''t help but wonder if this mysterious man''s backpack held anything else of value. Soon, it was time for lights out. Suddenly, a scuffle broke out, causing Syd to open his eyes from his meditative state. He nced over in the direction of the disturbance. Several inmates had grabbed Gamora, pressing a knife to her throat. He overheard their conversation. "Take her to the shower room-it''s easier to clean up the blood there..." Hearing themotion, Star-Lord woke up and immediately rushed out of his cell. Rocket stirred awake and asked, "Quill, where are you going?" "Quill?" Meanwhile, in the shower room... The inmates pinned Gamora against the wall. "Gamora, you''vemitted countless atrocities across the universe. You are beyond redemption!" "Now, you''ve been sentenced to death!" As they were about to carry out their sentence, a towering figure with red markings across his body entered the scene. It was Drax the Destroyer. Hidden nearby, Star-Lord and Rocket initially thought Drax wasing to rescue Gamora, but instead, they overheard him talking about how Ronan had killed his wife and daughter. Drax wanted to personally kill Gamora as revenge. The other inmates, unwilling to cross Drax, handed him the knife. Gamora seized the opportunity during their moment of distraction and fought back. However, despite her resistance, she was once again pinned to the wall, just moments away from death at Drax''s hands. It was then that Star-Lord intervened. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Look, I get that you want revenge on Ronan, but killing her now? That''s not the smartest y..." With some persuasive words, Star-Lord managed to convince Drax to join them in their mission to take down Ronan. At this point, Gamora asked, "Why did you save me?" "I''m not really interested in whether you live or die," Star-Lord admitted. "Then why stop him from killing me?" Gamora pressed. Star-Lord, still cheeky, replied, "It''s simple. You know where to sell that orb." Gamora frowned, "But we''re all stuck in here. How do you n on selling the orb?" Star-Lord nced at Rocket and grinned. "Our good friend Rocket here has broken out of twenty-two prisons." Rocket, ever the braggart, boasted, "No prison can hold me. But once we''re out, we''re turning you in for that bounty with Yondu." "Ugh..." Changing the subject, Star-Lord asked Gamora, "So, how much is your buyer willing to pay for that orb?" The room fell silent for a moment. Gamora finally answered, "Forty billion units." "What?" Rocket''s voice cracked in disbelief. "My God," Star-Lord muttered, stunned. Suddenly, a thought struck him, and he whispered, "Forty billion... could that mysterious guy''s story about the stones actually be true?" His face was filled with shock. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 246: Chapter 246 Chapter 246: Chapter 246 ? [500PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1000PS!] Hearing themotion from a distance, Syd nced over and then dismissed it. It was clear that the members of the Guardians of the Gxy had gathered. Rocket, Groot, Star-Lord, Gamora, and Drax... At that moment, Syd suddenly heard the sound of footsteps approaching. He looked up and saw Star-Lord, Gamora, Rocket, and the others walking over. "Hey, buddy, can we talk? How about giving that orb back to me?" Star-Lord pleaded. After he spoke, the mysterious man in white before him shook his head. Seeing this, Star-Lord''s face shifted through several emotions before he made a decision and gritted his teeth. "Alright, mysterious brother, I''ll be honest with you. The orb in your hand is worth four billion, and we need to sell it. We can split the money evenly afterward!" "Quill?" Rocket asked, surprised. Hearing this, Syd''s eyes flickered slightly. Sell it, huh... It was clear that Star-Lord and the others were nning to head to the Collector next. Thinking of this, Syd nodded in agreement under the tense gaze of Star-Lord and his crew. Seeing that he agreed, Rocket and the others became excited. "Alright, now we need to figure out how to escape this damned prison," Rocket said. "Only by working together can we make a better escape," he added, ncing at Star-Lord, Gamora, and even Syd. They hadn''t been discussing for long when rms suddenly red. Everyone turned to see Groot had already removed an energy cell from the prison. "Oh, great. Looks like we''re starting earlier than nned," Rocket said, exasperated, pping his face. Star-Lord and the others quickly started looking for tools to escape. Meanwhile, a series of mechanical drones, like flying machines, swarmed from different corners of the prison. "Prisoners, drop your equipment and return to your cells, or we will open fire!" the guards of the Kyln prison warned. Syd watched as the drones surrounded them. When it became clear they weren''t going to surrender, the drones opened fire. Bang, bang, bang! Bullets sprayed toward them. Star-Lord, Rocket, and the others scattered in a panic, looking quite embarrassed. Syd, however, remained the calmest. Few drones aimed at him, and even when they did, he effortlessly blocked the bullets with his red Chaos Magic. Seeing how easy it was for him, Star-Lord and the others couldn''t help but feel envious. "This isn''t fair at all!" Rocket grumbled. "What was that red glow? It blocked the bullets?" Star-Lord muttered in shock. "This mysterious guy really has some tricks. d we didn''t piss him off earlier..." The scene descended into chaos. Syd silently observed. He followed Rocket and the others to the prison''s control room. With some quick maniption, Rocket sessfully shut down the gravity control system. The guards attacking them floated into the air, looking panicked. Gamora was surprised. "This guy shut off the artificial gravity. Everything is weightless except for this."N?v(el)B\\jnn Then, with a few more moves, Rocket detached the control room from its track. Under external gravitational influence, it slowly began to drift. Drones controlled by Rocket attached themselves to the bottom of the prison control room. As their engines powered up, the entire control room began to float into the air. Within moments, Rocket had turned the prison control room into a makeshift spaceship. "I told you guys, I had a n," Rocket said smugly. As he spoke, he controlled the drones, lifting the control room and flying it forward. After a bumpy flight, the control room crashed onto the ground, and Star-Lord made a new discovery. "There it is, my ship!" "The Mno, orange and blue, just around that corner!" Syd floated along, following Rocket and the others toward the Mno. Meanwhile, Star-Lord went off to retrieve his confiscated Walkman. Soon after, they boarded the Mno and flew out of the Kyln prison, finally entering the vastness of space. ncing at the dark, endless expanse of the universe, Syd raised his brows. If it weren''t for the Cosmic Cube in his possession and the fact that his godly body hadn''t reached the fifth level, he wouldn''t have darede to such a ce. Even now, sitting inside the ship, he felt a bit uneasy. The void of space was like a nightmare for those with ustrophobia. Even for normal people, staring at it for too long could make one ufortable. Before long, Star-Lord returned. With a whoosh, the Mno flew off toward the Collector''s location as nned. However, shortly after they left the prison, more chaos erupted inside. "Please, I don''t know where they went, I swear!" someone pleaded. Ronan, apanied by Neb and a group of marauder soldiers, had invaded the Kyln prison, interrogating prisoners. Unfortunately, no matter how hard they pressed, none of the prisoners knew Rocket and the others'' whereabouts. At that moment, Neb, Thanos'' other adopted daughter, with her blue skin and mostly mechanical body, said, "If any of them knew where they went, they would have told us by now." Suddenly, she appeared anxious and said, "Ronan, the Nova Corps has sent a fleet to defend the prison!" Hearing this, the tall, blue-skinned Ronan was forced to retreat. "Fine. Send out the Necrocraft. Search every corner of the gxy. Find the Orb at all costs!" "What about the prison?" Neb asked. "We can''t let the Nova Corps know we were here. Cleanse it!" Ronan coldly ordered. Time quickly passed in the depths of space. "Everyone, pay attention, we''re almost there!" Rocket''s voice echoed. Everyone moved to the cockpit, and as they looked out, they were shocked by the sight before them. Floating in the distance was an enormous severed head. Buildings were visible within it from afar. Clearly, this massive head had been modified by someone. "Whoa?" Star-Lord eximed. "What is that?" Drax asked. Gamora nced at it and exined, "This ce is called Knowhere. It''s the severed head of ancient celestial being." She added a warning, "Be careful when we go in. Rocket, this ce iswless." As they stared in awe, Syd also gazed at the scene before him, his expression changing slightly. He muttered, "Celestial Remains, huh..." (End of Chapter) Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!! [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 247: Chapter 247 Chapter 247: Chapter 247 ? Syd realized something. He might have underestimated the Celestials... The gigantic head floating before him seemed to stretch for several kilometers. If it had an entire body, just how colossal would it be? Even if the Celestials possessed no supernatural powers, their sheer physical size would be enough to crush anyone with their massive bodies! Furthermore, the fact that such arge body could move meant that the Celestials'' physical form must be incredibly solid and dense, or else it would copse after only a few steps. Suddenly, Syd recalled the Celestial that appeared in the Eternals TV series. The height of that Celestial was recorded at around 320,000 meters... Just thinking about it made him shudder. Could something like that even be dealt with by humans? "How did Odin fight against this thing?" Syd wondered. He remembered that the All-Father Odin, d in the Destroyer armor, had battled a Celestial. Although he eventually lost, he had managed to wound his opponent. It was bing clear that Odin''s power might have been far beyond what Syd had initially imagined, not as weak as he had thought. "Perhaps I''m still far from reaching the level of a Skyfather..." Syd shook his head in resignation. The more he learned, the more he realized how small his own strength was inparison. At this moment, Gamora and the others nced at him upon hearing him mutter about the Celestials. "Celestials?" "What Celestials?" Star-Lord and the others looked at him with a mix of curiosity and confusion. Syd nced at them briefly and calmly replied, "The head you see before you is a Celestial''s head." "There are creatures that huge?" Star-Lord gasped. Just imagining it sent chills down his spine. Under their gazes, Syd nodded and began to exin, "They are true gods, each possessing cosmic power on an unimaginable scale, and every one of them has specific functions." "For instance, there''s a Celestial called Arishem the Judge. He can determine whether a''s species should continue to exist or be eradicated, acting as a judge for the Celestials." "But that doesn''t mean that Arishem is only good for judging; on the contrary, every Celestial is extremely powerful." Gamora caught onto a key detail. Them? There was more than one?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She felt a sense of dread creeping in. Rocket and the others were astonished. Star-Lord, shocked, asked, "Hey, man, how do you know all of this?" "Have you seen a Celestial before?" For a moment, everyone''s eyes were on Syd. Gamora and the others were growing more convinced that this mysterious man in white was even more enigmatic than they had first thought. To know such secrets? Syd nced at them but didn''t bother answering Star-Lord''s question. At that moment, the Mno flew through the eye socket of the Celestial''s remains. As they entered, Star-Lord and the others were amazed. It was like a city inside, with buildings everywhere, and small machines floating around, seemingly harvesting something. Gamora exined, "Hundreds of years ago, the Tivan Group sent workers here to mine the organic materials from this skull." "Bone, brain tissue, spinal fluid-all raremodities, fetching high prices on the gctic ck market..." With her exnation, Star-Lord and the others gained a better understanding of Knowhere. Soon, they disembarked from the ship. Watching the others walking ahead, Syd silently floated behind them. Along the way, they encountered various aliens, and there were quite a few astonished gasps. Star-Lord sighed, "Hey, buddy, could you stop floating around? You''re distracting everyone and making it hard for us to walk." He nced at the crowd gathering around them in shock, feeling both envious and jealous. Syd, however, paid him no mind, continuing to float silently without saying a word. After all, why walk when you can float? As for the onlookers, Syd simply ignored them. Affected by Syd''s presence, Star-Lord and the others couldn''t even enjoy their walk properly, and had no choice but to gather together and keep moving. After about half an hour, just as Star-Lord was feeling bored and about to ask Gamora something, a pink-skinned woman approached them. "Miss Gamora, my master has sent me to escort you." She gestured for them to follow. On the way, she stole a nce at the floating Syd, her eyes full of surprise. They followed her toward the Collector''s location. Soon, they arrived at their destination. As soon as they entered, Rocket couldn''t help butin, "This ce is seriously creepy!" They were surrounded by ss cases, each containing various items-some animals, some objects. The pink-skinned woman exined, "Here, we house thergest collection in the gxy. Everything from animals to fossils, you name it." Syd nced to his right. There, he saw a case containing a golden retriever. To the left, there was a strange-looking alien creature. Syd''s mouth twitched slightly. However, just as he was about to ignore the surroundings and wait to meet the Collector, hoping to use him to open the Orb, he suddenly sensed something. He looked ahead. In one of the cases, there was a ck stone. Syd could feel it emanating a divine energy, though it wasn''t the power of the Asgardian gods. It seemed to belong to another realm. "Is that an artifact?" Instantly, Syd thought of items like Gungnir and Mjolnir. At that moment, the pink-skinned woman introduced, "Let me proudly present to you- Taneleer Tivan, the Collector!" From the center of the room, amidst the various disy cases, a middle-aged man with white hair turned around. The Collector, Taneleer Tivan, had been focused on Gamora, but when he noticed Syd floating behind the group, his face showed a mixture of surprise and admiration. It was as if he had spotted the perfect addition to his collection, his eyes burning with excitement. Syd''s mouth twitched again. "Dear Gamora, long time no see. And who might this be?" the Collector asked, his gaze fixed on Syd. Syd''s mysterious voice echoed in the quiet room, "Some call me the White Cloak. You can call me that as well." The moment the Collector heard this, his expression changed slightly, and he looked intently at the man before him. Sensing that Syd''s attention was on one of the collection items, he followed his gaze. Noticing the ck stone, he began to exin. (End of Chapter) Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!! [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 248: Chapter 248 Chapter 248: Chapter 248 ? "This is a mystical stone. Legend has it that whoever holds it can see their own death." "Of course, that''s just a rumor. So far, no one has sessfully seen anything, though I''ve experimented with it," said the Collector, Taneleer Tivan. "Perhaps it''s missing a specific kind of energy." With that, he stopped exining the ck stone, which he had kept specifically due to the rumors and a sense that it was special. At this moment, his gaze fixated intensely on the mysterious man in white before him. "Sir, would you permit me to purchase your body?" "Of course, I would only take it after you''ve died." Hearing the Collector''s creepy request, Syd''s mouth twitched, and Star-Lord and the others shuddered in disgust. Gamora, unable to stand it any longer, spoke up, "Enough with the chatter, Tivan. We''re here for serious business." "We have something you need." As she spoke, Gamora nced toward the mysterious man in white not far away. Syd, noticing this, understood what she meant. He nced at the Collector briefly and, after a moment of thought, decided not to use his Chaos Magic. Instead, he reached behind him and pulled out a ck backpack. As he rummaged through the bag, the sound of clinking objects echoed, drawing the surprised and curious eyes of the Collector and the others. "What is that sound? Gems? Stones? Or something else?" Star-Lord wondered instinctively, growing more curious about the backpack. Aside from the orb, what else was inside? What treasures could it hold? Soon, as they spected, Syd pulled out a silver orb from the bag-the Orb containing the Power Stone. At that moment, Gamora said, "Tivan, we''re here to show you this orb." "Alright, then. Let''s take a look at your item now," the Collector nodded. With that, he took the silver orb from Syd''s hand. As the Collector walked toward the mechanical room, Syd cast a nce at the ck stone in the distance. Truth be told, he had some interest in it. He thought that perhaps the rumors surrounding it weren''t entirely false. After all, it was an artifact, and it likely did possess some form of divine power. Because of this, he briefly considered acquiring the stone for study. However, he didn''t voice his thoughts aloud. Taking something from the Collector''s collection would be no small feat, and it wasn''t likely that a few words would convince Tivan to part with it. Syd remembered thatter, the Power Stone would go out of control, destroying much of the Collector''s collection. Perhaps, he could use that opportunity to obtain the ck stone. With that thought in mind, he followed the Collector into another room. After a series of maniptions, the Collector ced the orb on a disassembly device. Then he said, "Oh, my new friends, let me exin. Before the birth of the universe..." As he spoke, the Collector began exining the origin of the orb while operating the machine to dismantle it. The mechanical arms twisted in a rhythmic pattern, and the orb was sessfully opened slightly. In an instant, purple light spilled out. At the same time, something the Collector did caused projections to appear in the room- projections of the six Infinity Stones. The Collector began to exin. "These are the Infinity Stones. These stones can only be controlled by beings of immense, supernatural power. Watch this..." In the holographic projection, a massive Celestial d in armor appeared-none other than Arishem the Judge. Holding a scepter embedded with the Power Stone, Arishem struck the ground with it. The Power Stone''s purple energy surged forth, instantly destroying vast expanses ofnd and life, reducing everything to ash.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Momentster, the purple energy engulfed an entire. "The wielder of these stones can destroy entire civilizations in an instant, like harvesting wheat... effortlessly." The projection ended there, but it was clear what fate had befallen the. This also meant that, if it were Earth, Arishem could easily annihte it as well. "I''m so scared I might wet myself," Star-Lord gasped, dumbfounded. He quickly turned to Syd, shocked. "So what you told us earlier was actually true?" Then he turned toward the Collector, muttering, "Hey, what you just said sounds exactly like what he told us before. Are you two in on this together?" Gamora and the others nodded in agreement, confirming that the mysterious man in white had indeed said something simr earlier. "Wait, that huge guy... was that a Celestial?" Star-Lord asked. "What did you just say?" the Collector asked in surprise, staring at Star-Lord, astonished. "How do you know about the Celestials?" he asked. Star-Lord nced at the mysterious man in white. Realizing the answer, the Collector was taken aback, deeply observing Syd. This man knew far more than expected. He even knew about the Celestials? Mysterious... far too mysterious... After regaining someposure, the Collector continued his exnation. "There was once a group of people who tried to absorb this energy into their own bodies, but they were instantly turned to ash..." In the projection, figures d in ck attempted to draw energy from the Power Stone. The purple energy exploded, erasing them from existence in an instant. At that moment, the orb waspletely opened! A purple, glowing, oval-shaped stone floated quietly, unaffected by gravity. Gazing at the radiant Power Stone, the Collector trembled with excitement and admiration, eximing, "Magnificent! Absolutely unparalleled!" Meanwhile, Rocket, growing impatient, sarcastically remarked, "Yeah, yeah, we''re all scared of you, old man. But we''d rather see some money!" "How would you like to be paid?" the Collector asked in his soft voice. "Cut the nonsense, old-timer. Cash!" Rocket snapped impatiently. "Very well." The Collector walked over to a cab and opened it, preparing to retrieve something. But just then, he noticed something. His gaze shifted toward the purple-skinned woman who had guided them in earlier. She was slowly approaching the Power Stone. The Collector''s voice rang out in warning, "Karina!" "Step away!" (End of Chapter) Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!! [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 249: Chapter 249 Chapter 249: Chapter 249 ? Just as the words left his mouth, the purple-skinned woman named Karina shouted, "I don''t want to be your ve anymore!" From a distance, Star-Lord and the others had a bad feeling about this. Syd narrowed his eyes slightly but didn''t stop her from acting. Realizing what was about to happen, the Collector''s heart sank, and he shouted, "No!" The next second, Karina''s gaze locked onto the Power Stone, and without hesitation, she reached out her right hand and grasped it tightly. Instantly, a violent reaction urred, like hot oil meeting water! Sizzling sounds filled the air as the Power Stone''s purple energy surged outward, sparking like small missiles. Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of explosions followed, and under the impact of the Power Stone''s energy, the various disy cases shattered, leaving deep craters in the ground. "Ugh..." The Collector, Rocket, and the others scrambled for cover in panic. At that moment, as Star-Lord ducked and dodged, he instinctively turned to see how the mysterious man in white would avoid this catastrophe. What he saw left him speechless. The man merely lifted his right hand, and ayer of red light appeared, standing like a barrier before him. The flying purple energy from the Power Stone collided with the red light as if it were raindrops hitting a window, with hardly any effect. Seeing this, Star-Lord''s jaw dropped, utterly bewildered. "Oh my god..." But before he could think further, Karina, who was holding the Power Stone, began to experience the consequences. The energy overflowing from the Power Stone was enough to destroy the surroundings-so what about Karina, who was facing the full brunt of its power? After all, she was just an ordinary person. In an instant, purple energy marks appeared on her body, her skin being eroded and disintegrated. "Ahhh!" Karina screamed. Purple energy filled her entire being, cracks forming across her skin... With a final scream, a terrifying explosion urred. The immense purple energy surged outward, detonating and spreading across the room. Everything around was obliterated, and the entire building exploded in a st! Groot carried Rocket as they fled, while Star-Lord and Gamora hid behind a wall, their hearts pounding with fear. In the midst of the destruction, as everyone thought they were all running for their lives, there was one figure calmly floating in the midst of the purple energy. Syd, using a barrier of Chaos Magic, was holding off the Power Stone''s energy. While the Power Stone''s energy was violent and powerful, it wasn''t a full-force outburst. Coupled with Syd''s Chaos Magic, which had reached level four and was further enhanced by other abilities, the explosion wasn''t a threat to him at all. It felt like a breeze to him as he floated toward the case holding the ck stone just moments before the explosion reached it. Using his Chaos Magic, he wrapped the ck stone and guided it into his backpack. By the time he finished, the explosion had mostly subsided. In the distance, the Collectory on the ground, slightly injured but otherwise unharmed. As for Groot and Rocket, they had already fled the scene. Then, a voice echoed through the air. "You..." Star-Lord and Gamora cautiously peeked out from behind the wall, only to be shocked by the scene before them. Amidst the ruins, a figure in white floated in the air... In the surrounding devastation, he appearedpletely unscathed-not even the corner of his clothes or their color had changed. This fact was not lost on the Collector, Star-Lord, or Gamora, who were all well aware of what it meant. It meant that this mysterious person had resisted the st of the explosion head-on! Star-Lord was utterly dumbfounded. "The terrifying explosion caused by the stone was blocked? Is this guy even human?" The scene fell into a stunned silence. No one said a word. At that moment, footsteps could be heard from outside. It was Rocket and Groot, who hade rushing back in, worried after realizing the others hadn''t made it out. Charging in, they reached the room. There, they saw Star-Lord, Gamora, and the others frozen in shock, as well as Syd, who was floating in mid-air, untouched by the chaos around him. "Am I seeing things?" Rocket rubbed his furry paw over his eyes. Had there not been an explosion just now? If there had been, how was Sydpletely unharmed? As Rocket and Groot stood in disbelief, the floating figure moved. Syd drifted toward the Power Stone, which was now exposed. He extended his right hand.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The red glow of Chaos Magic appeared once more. The purple-glowing Power Stone floated up, enveloped in the red light. Syd reached out, as if preparing to grasp the Power Stone. Seeing this, Gamora and the others gasped in shock. "What are you doing?" Gamora cried out. Star-Lord eximed in disbelief, "Whoa, whoa, whoa, are you crazy?" Rocket''s fur stood on end in fear. "Put it down!" the Collector shouted frantically. At that moment, they found it hard to believe-was this mysterious man insane? Had he not seen what had just happened? Not to mention the destruction that had urred in mere moments, but Karina, who had tried to hold the stone, had been turned to ash! Didn''t he realize the danger of this stone? They were in utter disbelief. Even Rocket, who had earlier thought the Collector was exaggerating, now believed the stories about the Power Stone were true. This was indeed a dangerous object! At that moment, Rocket wished he could be as far away from the stone as possible! It was as if they could already see the moment when the mysterious man touched the purple stone, was overwhelmed by its energy, and exploded into dust. As they trembled in fear and couldn''t stop him in time, Syd''s calm expression didn''t change as The grasped the Power Stone. Instantly, the stone emitted an intense purple glow, its terrifying energy surging out. The purple light began to spread across his body! "We''re doomed..." Rocket and the others muttered under their breath. Just as they felt overwhelmed with fear and were about to flee, the scene before them left them speechless. The purple light surrounding Syd''s body was rapidly retracting, flowing back into him. Moreover, they noticed something peculiar. When Karina had tried to hold the stone earlier, her body had been covered in cracks and energy marks, unable to withstand the Power Stone''s energy. But now, Syd showed no signs of damage whatsoever. What was happening? What was going on? Star-Lord and the others were left utterly stunned. (End of Chapter) Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!! [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 250: Chapter 250 Chapter 250: Chapter 250 ? "You withstood the Power Stone''s energy?" The Collector, Taneleer Tivan, was in shock. Just moments ago, Karina''s tragic fate was fresh in everyone''s mind-ordinary people couldn''t possibly bear the energy of the Power Stone. This man in front of him was clearly not ordinary! To endure the Power Stone''s energy and still appear unharmed-his origins must be just as extraordinary! Who exactly was he? The Collector''s thoughts raced. As his words echoed in the room, Star-Lord and the others finally grasped what had just happened. Rocket was utterly bewildered. "He really withstood the power of that terrifying thing?" Star-Lord was just as stunned, still doubting whether the scene he had just witnessed was real. That stone''s mere shockwaves had blown up the Collector''s building-yet someone had actually withstood its power?! The group''s emotions surged. As they began to calm down, they realized something unsettling. Staring at the white-cloaked figure holding the stone, they all felt a growing sense of dread. Rocket cautiously asked, "Could you put that thing down? It''s worth forty billion, and we need to sell it." Before Syd could respond, Gamora quickly interjected, "This thing is too dangerous. We can''t give it to Tivan-he can''t control the energy of the orb!" "We should hand it over to the Nova Corps!" Rocket looked at her, stunned. "Are you crazy? We''re wanted by them!" "We might as well give it to Ronan!" he eximed. Star-Lord shouted, "You want Ronan to destroy the entire universe?" "Destroy the universe? You''ve got to be kidding. You''re really sick in the head if you want to y hero!" Rocket scoffed. "What has the universe ever done for you? Why protect it?" Star-Lord frowned. "Because I happens to live in the universe!" Gamora agreed, "No matter what, we cannot let this stone fall into Ronan''s hands. We should return to the ship and deliver it to the Nova Empire!" Star-Lord hesitated, thinking about the money. "Or, we could give it to someone who won''t arrest us, has a good reputation, and would be willing to pay us a hefty sum?" "I think that would satisfy everyone," he added. Gamora''s voice immediately turned cold. "You''re greedy, despicable, and treacherous!" Rocket interrupted, "Alright, enough fighting. Shouldn''t you all be asking whether this guy even wants to give up the stone?" He pointed towards Syd, who was still floating a distance away. Everyone turned to look at the mysterious man in white, who was calmly observing them. "What are you nning to do?" Gamora asked, a sense of foreboding creeping over her. Star-Lord, Rocket, and the others all had a simrly bad feeling. The air around the mysterious figure felt intense. As they tried to figure out what to do- some even considering using force to take the stone back-an unexpected disturbance urred. The sound of engines echoed from outside. The group instinctively turned. Through the hole in the roof, they could see a fleet of gray spacecraft descending upon them. "What''s going on?" Gamora asked, confused. Star-Lord scanned the area, and suddenly, he noticed that Drax was missing. Loudughter echoed from outside. "You''re all doomed!" Drax''s excited voice called out. In an instant, Star-Lord and the others understood. "That lunatic called Ronan here?!" "Does he really want revenge that badly?" "He''s crazy! Does he even have a brain?" Rocket was on the verge of losing it. They rushed outside and were greeted by the sight of countless spacecraft filling the sky. "There are so many of them!?" "He deployed this much firepower just for us?" From another direction, a new voice called out. "Quill! I knew you''d be here!" Star-Lord''s adoptive father, Yondu, arrived with a group of Ravagers, drawn by the news. Before Yondu could ask any questions, another group disembarked from thended spacecraft. Ronan, d in ck armor with blue skin and ck markings on his face, slowly approached. "user Ronan!" Drax shouted. "You''re the one who sent that message?" Ronan asked, his deep voice filled with confusion. Drax''s voice dripped with hatred. "You killed my wife and daughter! I want you dead!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Drax charged at Ronan with a knife, but after a few quick moves, Ronan easily knocked him down, sending him crashing to the ground. At that moment, Neb, Thanos'' other adopted daughter, who was temporarily allied with Ronan, noticed Gamora in the distance and alerted Ronan, "Gamora''s over there. The orb must be with her!" Ronan''s gaze shifted toward Gamora. Besides spotting the traitorous Gamora and Star-Lord''s group, what caught his attention the most was the mysterious man in white floating in the air. He had been monitoring this figure through underground channels for a while, which was why he had brought such overwhelming firepower this time. Ronan smirked coldly. Even if this person was powerful, with this many forces, there was no way he could be stopped. The orb was his! Buzzing filled the air as the spacecrafts surrounded Star-Lord and the others. "Hand over the orb!" Ronan demanded, ring at Gamora. Gamora scowled. "You wish!" Ronan raised his hand. Immediately, the weapons of the spacecraft extended, aiming directly at them. Rocket quickly interjected, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Let''s talk this out. That thing isn''t with us anymore-you should be asking this guy!" He pointed toward Syd. Ronan, Neb, and the others shifted their gaze to the mysterious man floating nearby. The orb was with him? "Hand it over," Ronanmanded coldly. "That doesn''t belong to you-it''s mine. I suggest you be smart and give it to me." The scene fell into silence as everyone''s attention focused on Syd. What would he do? Syd nced at Ronan, holding up the now-empty orb. "Are you talking about this?" His mysterious voice echoed, startling Ronan. But Ronan quickly dismissed it, his attention snapping to the empty orb. "Where''s the stone?" Ronan''s eyes immediately saw that the orb was empty. "Give me the stone!" Ronan shouted. Hundreds of spacecrafts aimed their weapons directly at Syd, making Star-Lord and the others feel incredibly uneasy. "We should just give it to him," Star-Lord quickly urged. Gamora looked grim, already anticipating what was about to unfold. Rocket gave pleading nces, hoping the mysterious man would be sensible and not make a foolhardy choice. (End of Chapter) Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!! [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 251: Chapter 251 Chapter 251: Chapter 251 ? With so many spacecraft and weapons aimed at them, any attempt to resist would mean certain death! It wasn''t just Rocket who thought this-Star-Lord and the others all felt the same. At the same time, Ronan''s massive mobilization of forces had caught the attention of the Nova Corps. The scene was broadcasted to the Nova Corps headquarters. "Ronan, so this is your n?" Nova Prime murmured, watching the endless stream of Ronan''s spacecraft while hearing his demands. At the same time, her attention was drawn to the mysterious man floating in white. "Nova Prime, that''s the man we saw earlier," her assistant reminded her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Realizing who he was, Nova Prime was taken aback. Was this the same mysterious figure who had been imprisoned under unknown circumstances? Upon closer inspection, she also began to feel that this person was indeed no ordinary figure -he seemed like someone of considerable importance. However, despite her thoughts, she couldn''t imagine anyone-no matter how powerful- being able to stand against Ronan''s hundreds of spacecraft and Ronan himself, especially while holding the Orb. Even if this man handed over the Orb, there was no guarantee he would survive the encounter. Knowing Ronan, he would surely kill him afterward. Even without considering Ronan''s personal strength, the hundreds of spacecraft alone would be enough to ensure no one escaped. Nova Prime had already prepared herself for the likelihood that Ronan would obtain the Orb. She gave an order, "Deploy our forces. We must retrieve that thing from Ronan!" "Yes, ma''am." As they conversed, they continued to monitor the scene, prepared to respond once the mysterious man handed over the Orb. However, under the watchful eyes of all, in this incredibly tense atmosphere, the man in white merely chuckled. "Stone?" Syd opened his right hand, revealing the purple-glowing Power Stone. "Are you talking about this?" What? The stone was already in his hand? Ronan was dumbfounded. Before anyone could react further, the mysterious voice spoke again. "Or perhaps you meant the others?" Under the gazes of the countless onlookers, several brilliant objects began to float out from the ck bag behind him. The Space Stone, emitting its radiant blue glow... The Mind Stone, previously encased within the scepter, now appearing in its white-blue form... The Reality Stone, glowing a vivid red, as if it were made of blood... And now, the Power Stone, radiating purple light from Syd''s palm... At this moment, Syd floated in the air, and the four stones orbited him like satellites. Ronan stood frozen,pletely stunned. Star-Lord and the others were also in a daze, lost in confusion. Then... Syd spoke calmly, "Are you asking for the Space Stone inside the Tesseract?" The Tesseract floated in front of him, glowing with an intense blue light. Everyone nearby could feel the terrifying energy within this blue cube. It was truly awe-inspiring! "Or perhaps the Mind Stone inside this gem?" Syd waved his hand, switching the Tesseract with the Mind Stone. Instantly, a powerful white-blue glow burst forth! The terrifying mental energy emanating from the Mind Stone spread across the area, allowing everyone to feel the overwhelming psychic force contained within it. Everyone''s expressions gradually grew nk. "Or is it the Reality Stone, capable of bending reality itself?" The Reality Stone''s brilliance lit up, scattering its dazzling red light. In an instant, the surroundings shifted, transforming from a dark ruin into a sunny, green meadow. As the Reality Stone''s glow faded, the illusion disappeared quickly, but everyone¡ªincluding Ronan-had clearly witnessed the change in scenery. "Or is it this Power Stone?" The purple stone shone brightly, casting its ominous light. In that moment, everyone stared in shock at the mysterious man in white, floating in the air, surrounded by four Infinity Stones. If anyone had been unsure before what these objects were, they now understood clearly. These were Infinity Stones. In the silence, Star-Lord muttered in disbelief, "Didn''t the Collector say these Infinity Stones could only be controlled by beings of immense, supernatural power?" "One stone could wipe out an entire civilization in an instant, like harvesting wheat..." "And there are... how many here?" Star-Lord murmured, "So, the things in his backpack... were these all along?" Earlier, he had been curious about what treasures were inside that backpack. It turned out that the answer was four Infinity Stones. Four?! On the other side, the Collector, who had just recovered and climbed out of the rubble, was overwhelmed with emotion. Four Infinity Stones? Four treasures of the universe, all in the possession of one man? And not only that, this person seemed to be controlling them effortlessly? The Collector couldn''t even fathom the reality of it-his mind filled with utter disbelief. "Who... is he?" he muttered, staring at the white-cloaked figure, whose entire presence was now even more intimidating as the four Infinity Stones orbited him. Not far away, Rocket was beside himself, his mind reeling with the impossibility of it all. Four of these dangerous stones... and this guy had them all? Who was he?! Gamora and Drax felt much the same-shocked to their core. Back at Nova Corps headquarters... Nova Prime was at a loss. At that moment, she realized that this mysterious figure was far more formidable than she had originally thought. Who was he, really? After the initial shock subsided, a sudden, terrible thought crossed her mind. "Oh no!" If all three of these additional stones were to fall into Ronan''s hands, then... She didn''t even dare to finish the thought. As Nova Prime''s heart filled with dread, Ronan himself had simr thoughts. After his initial shock and disbelief, greed and wild joy surged through him. If he could get his hands on these four stones, then Thanos himself would be nothing to him. He could crush Thanos easily! No being, no entity, no civilization would be able to stand before him-they would all tremble and bow under his power! And at this moment, he had brought hundreds of spacecraft with him... Ronan felt a sense of relief. Fortunately, he had brought such arge force with him. Otherwise, he might not have been able to secure all four stones. But now, these four stones would soon be his! Ronan''s confidence grew. He was so sure of himself because he didn''t believe this man could handle all the stones at once. After all, not everyone was the same-this man''s body couldn''t possibly handle the power of so many stones! If it were him, things would be different. He could manage it-barely... Ronan was confident in his own physical abilities. (End of Chapter) Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!! [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 252: Chapter 252 Chapter 252: Chapter 252 ? [1500PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 2000PS!] "These things don''t belong to you." "Hand them over!" Ronan demanded. However, his answer came in the form of a gaze from Syd, one that regarded him as if he were a fool. Noticing the mockery in Syd''s eyes, Ronan became furious, a cold smile forming on his lips. "You want to die? I''ll grant you that wish!" The next second, he gave the order. "Destroy him. Fire!" Witnessing this, Star-Lord and the others were filled with dread. "We''re doomed..." Rocket muttered, covering his face in despair.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After this mysterious man in white was killed, they knew they would be next. Suddenly, the weapons on the hovering spacecraft began to glow. Then, pale green energy bullets started shooting out from the weapons. Boom! Boom! Boom! Like a rainstorm, the barrage of energy sts was aimed straight at the figure floating in midair. Just as Star-Lord and the others were sinking into despair, the barrage of energy bullets, which they believed to be unstoppable, was effortlessly blocked! The four stones continued orbiting the mysterious man in white, but surprisingly, he wasn''t even using the Infinity Stones. He merely lifted his right hand lightly. A red light radiated. Ayer of red energy formed a barrier around him, shielding him from the barrage. The pale green energy bullets relentlessly mmed into the red barrier, but no matter how intense the barrage became, the shield remained unshaken, showing no signs of cracking or breaking. The figure remained floating, surrounded by the four Infinity Stones, as though nothing was happening at all. "Quill... Am I hallucinating?" Rocket muttered. "No, I don''t think so. What you''re seeing is real because I''m seeing it too..." Star-Lord replied, stunned. "Yes, I see it as well," Gamora added. Watching the scene unfold, they were all left in disbelief. What kind of power is this? Someone could withstand the bombardment of hundreds of spacecraft with just their own strength? If they hadn''t witnessed it with their own eyes, they would''ve thought anyone telling this story was insane. Star-Lord hesitated, "Is he using the power of the Infinity Stones?" The scene was so unbelievable that he couldn''t help but entertain this thought. Rocket and the others shared the same suspicion. Maybe this was the power of the Infinity Stones? That would at least exin it. But as they were considering this, the experienced Collector, Tivan, shook his head and exined, "No, that''s not the power of the stones-it''s his own power." "When the stones release energy, they emit a distinct glow." "Each stone also has a unique nature. This red energy shield doesn''t match the characteristics of any of the four stones..." "The only one that might be simr is the Reality Stone, but that stone bends and temporarily alters reality. This red shield doesn''t fit its traits..." And he hadn''t even touched the Infinity Stones... Listening to the Collector''s exnation, Star-Lord and the others had toe to terms with the shocking reality-the red energy shield wasn''t from the stones but from the man''s own abilities. But that was the most shocking part! "You''re telling me this shield was created by a person?" Star-Lord pointed at the red energy barrier, which stood firm under the barrage of pale green energy bullets, feeling as if his understanding of the world had been shattered. Rocket had simr thoughts, questioning if they even lived in the same reality as this man, given how absurd everything was. While they were still reeling from shock, the pilots in the spacecraft and even Ronan himself stood frozen in disbelief. Back at Nova Corps headquarters, Nova Prime and her team were equally dumbfounded. On the battlefield. "How are you doing this?" Ronan shouted in disbelief. Syd nced at him, uninterested in responding, and instead felt a slight annoyance. The constant barrage of energy sts was bing bothersome, as maintaining the shield required continuous consumption of light energy. In the next moment, he decided to retaliate. "I say... let there be light." The voice, imbued with divine power and rhythmic resonance, echoed across the deste landscape. What''s happening? Everyone Ronan, Nova Prime, Star-Lord, and the others-was confused. Then, the next second, they understood. The dimly lit wastnd, shrouded in darkness due to theck of a nearby sun, suddenly bathed in light. Golden beams of sunlight illuminated the area! The bright rays transformed the previously gloomy, eeriend into something radiant and beautiful. For a moment, everyone was dazed, as if they had been transported to a sunny morning on a world basking in sunlight. "What have you done?" Ronan asked, his voice trembling with shock. He wasn''t alone. Everyone was staring at the white-cloaked figure in disbelief, their hearts filled with awe. Looking at the impossible sight before him, Star-Lord''s emotions swirled, and he muttered, "Is this guy a god?" Rocket murmured, "The crazy things I''ve seen today just keep piling up..." "This..." Gamora extended her hand, feeling the warmth of the sunlight. It was warm and pleasant. "This is real sunlight!" she eximed in shock. Back at Nova Corps headquarters. Nova Prime and her team watched in stunned silence. As they stood in awe of the unprecedented disy, the unimaginable urred. Syd looked up at the sunlight and, with a mere thought, caused the light bathing the entire wastnd to coalesce into a blinding beam. In an instant, the once-illuminated wastnd plunged back into darkness. Everyone watched in stunned silence as the radiant beam shot skyward, so bright that even though it hurt their eyes, they couldn''t look away. What was he going to do? The next moment, they saw it. The beam of light sliced through the sky at unimaginable speed. Boom! Boom! Boom! One after another, the spacecraft were cut apart by the beam, crashing and exploding. In that instant, the sky was filled with bursts of fiery red, like fireworks. Watching the spacecraft get obliterated by the beam and then seeing the white-cloaked figure rise above them, now looking down at them from above... Soon, all the spacecraft had been destroyed, and the terrifying beam faded away, as sunlight once again gently returned. As they gazed at the figure floating high above, bathed in sunlight and surrounded by the four Infinity Stones, they almost believed they were witnessing a god. "You..." Ronan muttered in disbelief, staring at the sight before him. (End of Chapter) Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!! [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 253: Chapter 253 Chapter 253: Chapter 253 ? All destroyed? Because of one person? "Who exactly are you!" At this moment, Ronan''s eyes were filled with both rage and fear. His face twisted in disbelief, unwilling to ept the scene before him. Syd nced at him briefly, uninterested in dragging things out further. He stretched out his hand and grasped the Power Stone. Instantly, a wave of destructive energy surged into his body, the purple glow enveloping himpletely. However, in no time, this energy, transmitted from the Power Stone, was suppressed by his divine body and the energy within him. In the blink of an eye, his body returned to normal. Ronan stood there, utterly stunned as he witnessed this. This force, which could easily obliterate life, was terrifying beyond belief¡ªyet this man was able to endure it so easily? What kind of body does he have? "You''re no mere mortal. Who are you!" Ronan shouted in disbelief. He knew that even if he could withstand this power, it would never be this effortless. In fact, he''d need to embed the stone into a weapon just to wield its power safely. But this man... Ronan knew what this meant. This man''s body was monstrously strong! It was possible that he could even control all four of the Infinity Stones surrounding him. At that moment, Ronan''s confidence in his own strength shattered. How could there be such a vast difference between people? Ronan''s face twisted further in frustration, jealousy, and bitterness. But the next moment, he had no time to think any further. Hovering in the air, Syd nced down at Ronan, feeling the immense power coursing through him. His right hand clenched the Power Stone, and he unleashed its energy. Boom! Under everyone''s gaze, a massive purple energy wave shot toward Ronan. Ronan tried to dodge, but after only a few steps, the wave engulfed him. "No!" Ronan screamed. The purple energy enveloped him entirely, and despite his strong body, he could not withstand it for long. The moment he made contact with the destructive force, his body began to disintegrate. Perhaps... I shouldn''t havee here... In his final moments, Ronan''s thoughts were filled with despair and regret. The next second, his entire being turned to ash and vanished. Watching this terrifying scene unfold, Star-Lord and the others were left speechless, frozen in fear. "So this is the power of an Infinity Stone?" "It''s truly terrifying..." But more than the stone itself, what scared them most was the one wielding it. The abilities Syd had disyed seemed even more iprehensible than the stone''s power itself. Even without using the stone, he could have easily destroyed Ronan''s forces and Ronan himself. Wasn''t that frightening enough? Having dealt with Ronan, Syd contemted his next steps. With Ronan dead and the Power Stone back in his possession, it was time for him to leave. As for Star-Lord and the others, without Ronan, their story would return to its original course -they would form the Guardians of the Gxy and continue their morally ambiguous adventures. This journey had been worthwhile, but it was time to move on. Additionally, the ck stone artifact he had acquired needed further study, which he preferred to do alone. Syd reced the Power Stone in his hand with the blue Tesseract. The Tesseract emitted a radiant blue glow. Looking over at Star-Lord and the others, Syd spoke softly, "I hope we meet again someday." As his mysterious voice echoed, his entire body was enveloped in blue light, and then he disappeared from sight. Star-Lord and the others stood dumbfounded, unable toprehend what had just happened. "That was the power of the Space Stone," the Collector, Tivan, said with a hint of regret. "He''s left the. You won''t be able to find him." ncing at the ruins of his once-grand collection room, Tivan felt a deep pang of sorrow. "My collection!" This time, he had lost so much. Hearing the Collector''s words, Star-Lord and the others finally understood what had happened, their emotions mixed. "It feels strange... having someone like him around, and then suddenly he''s gone," Star-Lord remarked. "It''s better that he''s gone," Gamora reassured. "That man was dangerous." Not only was he dangerous, but the objects he carried with him were equally hazardous. She couldn''t even imagine what kind of chaos would follow if he stayed with them. At this moment, they heard the Collector mutter, "Who exactly was that mysterious man..." Like Ronan had screamed before his death, this man was definitely no ordinary mortal! "White Knight?" "Is there such a person?" The Collector was reminded of how Syd had introduced himself when they first met. He had said that some people liked to call him the "White Knight," and they could address him that way. As the Collector murmured, Star-Lord suddenly had a sh of insight. "White Knight?" Star-Lord muttered under his breath. "What''s up, Quill?" Rocket and the others looked at him curiously, wondering why he wore such a thoughtful expression. Suddenly, they heard Star-Lord exim, "Could he be that White Knight?" The Collector and the others were puzzled. Before they could ask, Star-Lord exined. "There was a rumor circting a while ago about my home, Terra. It said two powerful figures appeared-one called Messiah, and the other called White Knight." Rocket and the others were shocked. "Your home? "How strong are these people?" Then they heard Star-Lord''s awe-filled exnation. "The rumor said that one of them could destroy an entire city in an instant, while the other could wipe out countless lives with ease..." "What? Destroy a city in an instant?" "Wipe out countless lives with ease?" Rocket couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Seeing their expressions, Star-Lord chuckled bitterly. "At the time, I thought the same as you -that it couldn''t possibly be true." "After all, my home, Terra, is weak. There''s no way such powerful beings could exist there, so I dismissed it as a ridiculous rumor." "All my memories from childhood, and everything I''ve read about Earth, led me to believe itn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om was just a wild tale..." "I even thought the person who started the rumor was crazy and needed to see a psychiatrist!" "But now..." Star-Lord paused, not finishing his thought. Even though he didn''t say it outright, Rocket and the others understood what he meant. (End of Chapter) Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!! [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 254: Chapter 254 Chapter 254: Chapter 254 ? That white-d warrior-was he the same white-d warrior from his home? The one who could easily wipe outrge numbers of lives? Gamora and the others were in shock. Also, how exactly does one wipe out arge number of lives? Like before? Or could it be that he was still holding back his true strength? Confused, they also thought of another person Star-Lord had mentioned. "The Messiah?" "Destroying an entire city?" "What kind of outrageous monster is this?!" Rocket quipped. "And that white-d warrior can even bepared to him?" So, this was the supposedly weak Terran? At that moment, the Collector, Tivan, seemed to recall something, looking at Star-Lord in surprise. "Now that you mention it, I remember there was some rumor circting a while back..." It was so exaggerated that he had dismissed it as fake news and forgotten all about it. If Star- Lord hadn''t brought it up, he wouldn''t have remembered. Meanwhile, Gamora, Rocket, and the others also recalled hearing simr rumors some time ago. "Why don''t we visit your home, Earth?" Gamora suggested.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Maybe it''s just a coincidence?" Rocket and the others agreed. Indeed, without seeing it for themselves, all of this could just be a coincidence. After all, the strength of the two individuals in that Terran rumor was ridiculously terrifying. That white-d warrior just now didn''t seem to match up to that level. Was it even the same person? Of course, it was possible that the other had been hiding his strength, or that the rumors had exaggerated his abilities. Either way, they would need to see this Earth for themselves to know the truth. Hearing their discussion, Star-Lord seemed intrigued and said, "Alright, let''s n a trip to Earth." ... Earth. While Star-Lord and his team were discussing, Syd also returned to Earth. With a sh of blue light, he appeared in a secluded alley he''d visited before. After a quick nce around, seeing no one, Syd''s gaze shifted to the Power Stone hovering around him. "This thing in its exposed state is quite dangerous..." Recalling the immense power he felt earlier, Syd couldn''t help but feel a little apprehensive. It truly lived up to being the Power Stone, one of the Infinity Stones-its energy was overwhelming, and the burden it ced on its user was immense. Using it lightly, like before, was manageable. The energy drawn was minimal and wouldn''t cause any major issues. But if he were to ramp up its output, enough to destroy arge area, even with his current fourth-level divine body, he could still get hurt. In such a scenario, relying on his own abilities was preferable-it was safer and carried no risk of injury. "Perhaps after reaching the fifth level of the divine body, I''ll be able to use the Power Stone without any concern?" Shaking his head, Syd decided not to dwell on it further. After all, the Power Stone''s main valuey in supporting and amplifying the other stones. But, without the Infinity Gauntlet as a conduit, that wasn''t possible right now. Unless, of course, he was willing to use his body as a conduit. Obviously, that wasn''t going to happen. His current physique wasn''t up to that level yet. If it were so easy to use, Thanos wouldn''t have needed to forge the Infinity Gauntlet-he would have just used his own body as a conduit. With that thought, Syd picked up the Orb''s outer casing with his left hand. Under the red glow of Chaos Magic, the Power Stone floated back into the casing. With a click, the Orb closed. Since it was just a simple closure, there was no need to worry about it being impossible to reopen. Syd''s mind stirred. Under his control, the Tesseract and other Infinity Stones flew into his backpack. With the Power Stone issue resolved, Syd''s attention turned to a ck stone in his backpack. "Is this thing really an artifact?" He could indeed sense divine energy from it, though it was a different type of divine energy. The ck stone, the size of a fist and resembling obsidian, floated to his right hand, enveloped in red light. Staring at the stone, a look of curiosity shed in Syd''s eyes as he recalled the Collector Tivan''s story. It was said that those who possessed it could see the time of their own death. "What''s my death time, I wonder?" Syd was both curious and apprehensive. However, Tivan had mentioned that no one had ever seeded in seeing this so-called death time¡ªnot even he had managed to do so. "Could it be that itcks divine energy?" Hesitant, Syd began channeling his inner light energy-better described as divine power of light. In the next moment, radiant light erupted from his right hand, with the brilliant energy flowing into the ck stone. Syd''s expression shifted slightly. The ck stone felt like a ck hole, continuously absorbing his light energy without stopping. One-tenth... Three-tenths... Five-tenths... It didn''t stop, even at five-tenths. Unable to bear it any longer, Syd forcibly cut off the flow of light energy. "Why does this thing consume so much?" "No wonder Tivan couldn''t do anything with it..." Syd felt a bit helpless. ncing up at the long-lost sun, Syd stepped into the sunlight. Slowly, the light energy within him began to recover. As he basked in the sunlight, he pondered how to deal with the ck stone in his hand. Should he wait for his light energy to recover and continue feeding it? Or... Suddenly, Syd thought of the Power Stone. Perhaps the Power Stone''s energy could fuel this object? "Forget it. I''ll stick with light energy. This thing isn''t like the other Infinity Stones-it probably can''t handle the Power Stone''s destructive energy." Time passed, and his light energy gradually replenished. One-tenth... Three-tenths... He had just funneled in another four-tenths when the ck stone suddenly emitted a dense ck light, apanied by a strange ripple. Syd''s vision blurred, and an image appeared before him. In the pitch-ck cosmos, beyond Earth''s blue atmosphere, appeared an enormous red giant. Its massive body seemed to rival the size of Earth itself. The giant''s body looked as if it were made of metal or stone, with red light coursing through it. At this moment, it was gazing down at Earth. Watching this scene from a third-person perspective, Syd instantly knew the answer. "A Celestial?" Syd was a bit hesitant. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 255: Chapter 255 Chapter 255: Chapter 255 ? "That appearance... Is it Arishem, the Celestial responsible for judgment?" Syd knew a bit about the Celestials. This being was one of the strongest among them, and it was said that every time he arrived on a, he would judge whether the life on that should be eradicated. For those deemed unworthy, they would face annihtion. But now, what was this Celestial Arishem doing here? As Syd furrowed his brows, deep in thought, he suddenly noticed a figure dressed in ck in the Earth''s atmosphere. "Is that... me?" Seeing the familiar figure, a strange expression appeared in Syd''s eyes. At that moment, Arishem descended, looking down at the person d in ck below. Syd could vaguely sense Arishem''splete indifference toward him. The next second, without saying a word, Arishem attacked. A simple red energy beam shot from his fist. To the Celestial, this beam was small, but to Syd, it was immense. Boom! The red energy beam, moving at unimaginable speed, reached the ck-d Syd in an instant. Syd felt his body trying to use spatial discement to escape, but he was held in ce by an invisible force, unable to move. Almost simultaneously, a brilliant light appeared his ability, Sunshine, was unleashed at full power, with no light energy spared. In a sh, the radiance of Sunshine collided with Arishem''s red energy beam. The two forces shed, and for a moment, they were evenly matched. In fact, the light from Sunshine began to gradually suppress the red beam. Before long, Arishem''s red energy beam was entirely disintegrated. Syd could sense a faint wave of surprise from Arishem. The light of Sunshine shone upon Arishem. Unfortunately, though the light reached him, it had no effect, blocked by an invisible barrier. Even as the barrier gradually dissipated, the radiance of Sunshine couldn''t be sustained any longer. The light slowly faded as Syd exhausted all of his light energy. But Arishem did not hold back. In an instant, he released an evenrger red energy beam. Boom! The red energy beam struck Syd, who had almost no strength left to resist. Under the destructive energy, his divine body rapidly began to disintegrate. Skin, muscle, bone... Golden blood sttered... In the end, Syd vanished within the red energy beam. The beam, unstoppable, broke through Earth''s atmosphere and crashed toward the''s surface. Boom! The energy beam mmed into the ground. In an instant, arge section ofnd disappeared, cracking apart as the entire North American continent shook. At that moment, nearly everyone felt it. Or rather, they saw it all unfold through satellite footage. "The Messiah is dead?" "How is that possible?!" "What kind of monster is this?" As the massive shadow projected onto Earth''s atmosphere, countless humans stared in shock and terror. The once-invincible Messiah, dead?! Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters. "Syd!" Logan, and the others were heartbroken. The Brotherhood of Mutants. "How could this happen..." Erik, wore a grim expression. Boom! The impact not only shook the North American continent but also triggered tsunamis, volcanic eruptions, and other catastrophic disasters across the globe. Outer Space. Seeing his target eliminated, Arishem showed no interest in the various disasters unfolding on Earth. The space around him distorted, a ck hole appeared, and he vanished into it. Just as he had shown no care before, Arishem disyed no concern as he left. Neither for the disasters befalling Earth nor for the destruction of a mere, slightly stronger ant. Not far away, watching the scene, Syd''s emotions surged. "So, that''s how I die?" As he stood frozen, his vision suddenly blurred, and his surroundings returned to normal. The familiar sight of the secluded alley appeared before him once more. However, he had no interest in his surroundings now-his thoughts were consumed by what he had just witnessed. His gaze fell on the ck stone in his hand. This thing really could show someone their death? And he... was killed by the Celestial Arishem? Syd''s expression changed. If he was truly destined to die, what was the point of all his efforts to grow stronger? His mind raced as he pondered whether everything he had seen was real. After a while, he leaned toward the belief that this wasn''t just some baseless vision. He truly might die at the hands of the Celestial Arishem. Syd frowned deeply, contemting a solution. Since he had seen the vision of his death, perhaps it wasn''t set in stone and could still be changed... "Wait a second..." Suddenly, Syd realized something odd, his expression shifting slightly. Frowning, he thought back-something seemed off about the vision he had just seen. "Was that really a vision of the future?" "If it was a future vision, why did my strength seempletely stagnant?" Syd realized that in the death scene he had witnessed, he only disyed his current abilities. For example, his Sunshine ability. If Sunshine had reached level five, the changes would have been obvious, and the range would have been much greater. If Arishem had appeared right now and killed him, that would make sense. But in a future vision, it was strange that his power hadn''t advanced at all. He quickly dismissed the first possibility-he had a gut feeling that the scene he saw was indeed from the future, though it seemed to be some time away. His focus shifted to the second possibility. "Is my strength being held back?" Syd frowned. "Wait, no... Could it be that the ck stone didn''t ount for my increase of ability in the future?" "Without the mimicry ability, that would exin why my strength showed no signs of advancement." "Not even the levels of my abilities increased?" Syd''s instincts told him this was highly likely.N?v(el)B\\jnn His mimicry ability had always seemed boundless, so it wasn''t unreasonable that the ck stone couldn''t ount for it. Realizing this, a spark of hope flickered in Syd''s eyes. If this were true, then by simply raising the level of one of his abilities, the future vision shown by the ck stone could change. At that moment, he was tempted to improve his abilities or perhaps unlock a new one. Then, he could use the ck stone again to see if the vision of his death had changed! And see what expression Arishem, the Celestial, would have this time! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 256: Chapter 256 Chapter 256: Chapter 256 ? [500PS REACHED!! Next Goal: 1000PS!] With that thought, Syd decided to try advancing his unlocking progress, gaining a new ability, and upgrading his existing ones. He wanted to see if the vision of his death shown by the ck stone would change afterward. Looking up at the sky, he noticed that night had fallen. For now, he put aside the idea of upgrading his abilities and focused on acquiring a new power. (Unlock Progress: 74%) ncing at the umted energy points, Syd poured all of them into the unlocking progress. The progress bar flickered before updating. (Unlock Progress: 78%) There was no notification sound, which made the corner of Syd''s mouth twitch slightly. "It seems there''s no new ability at 75%..." A little disappointed, he didn''t dwell on it. Since there was no new ability at 75%, it was highly likely he''d awaken one at 80%. With 78% already reached, 80% wasn''t far off. Had it not been for his recent trip to space, which slowed his energy umtion, he might have already gained a new ability. Time passed, and soon the sun rose again, bathing the world in brilliant light. Syd continuously absorbed the sunlight. Once his internal light energy was fully restored, he began circting it and spoke aloud. [Divine Word EXP +1] [Divine Power of Light EXP +1] [Divine Body EXP +1] A series of notifications appeared. [Divinity EXP +1] asionally, he even absorbed some faith power, which enhanced his divinity. Gradually, all four of his abilities progressed toward level five. As the sun climbed higher, at around ten in the morning, one of Syd''s abilities advanced to level five at an astonishing speed-much earlier than expected. After achieving level five in flight, this was his second level five ability! [Divine Word EXP +1] With the final notification, Syd felt a profound change within him. [Ability: Divine Word (Max/Max) Level Five] "Divine Word has reached level five?" The sound that escaped Syd''s mouth was now filled with a mysterious, profound resonance, echoing with a unique rhythm. The moment he spoke, he was startled. He realized his voice had undergone a significant transformation. To put it simply, it now sounded like the voice of a true god. Since he was the one hearing it, he wasn''t too deeply affected. But he couldn''t help but wonder what effect it would have on others who heard this level- five Divine Word. After a moment of curiosity, he set aside his thoughts about the voice and focused on the most crucial aspect of Divine Word. The power of blessings or curses contained in divine speech! With that in mind, Syd took out the Tesseract. In a sh of blue light, he vanished from the secluded alley and reappeared in a dense forest. The humid scent of nts and soil filled his nose. Syd floated in the air, searching for a target. It didn''t take long for one to appear. A ck bear cautiously poked its head out, sniffing the air.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Its small ck eyes lit up when it saw Syd. However, after noticing that this being was floating in the air-something it had never seen before-it hesitated. The unknown threat made the bear instinctively retreat, ready to abandon its approach. After all, there were easier prey to hunt without challenging an unpredictable being. Unfortunately for the bear, Syd had no intention of letting it go. The next moment, Syd spoke. "Your vision, reliant on light, shall fade." As his words fell, Syd watched the bear closely, anticipating its reaction. He had long wanted to try depriving a creature of its sight. After all, it was widely known that sight depended on light. Previously, he hadn''t seeded because his control over light wasn''t strong enough. But what about using Divine Word? The mysterious, rhythmic divine words reverberated through the area. The statement seemed to carry the weight of truth itself- as if it was the fundamental answer to the universe. The ck bear, which had been retreating, found its vision gradually fading, until it was plunged intoplete darkness. "Roar!" In a panic, the bear roared and thrashed about wildly,pletely disoriented. Watching its reaction, Syd immediately knew the curse had worked. At the same time, his heightened sensitivity to light allowed him to observe something. The bear''s eyes were still physically intact, but they could no longer receive light. It was as if its eyes were naturally incapable of perceiving light-as though they were fundamentally disconnected from it. It was as if this condition had always been the truth, like aw of reality. Moreover, his divine intuition told him that this state would persist indefinitely. It was a permanent effect! "So this is a divine curse?" Syd found it a bit terrifying. If he casually cursed someone, that person would be doomed for life. Truly, gods were unreasonable, domineering beings, far above the concerns of mortals. Of course, this didn''t mean Syd could use Divine Word to aplish everything. He could feel that when he cursed the bear, a small amount of his light energy had been consumed. Clearly, for Divine Word to take effect, it required light energy or divine power to fuel it. However, Syd also noticed that this energy consumption only urred when he spoke. Once the effect took hold, no further energy was required to maintain it. This didn''t surprise him-it was as he had expected. What did surprise him was how little light energy had been used. It was almost negligible! If he hadn''t been paying close attention, he might not have noticed the energy loss at all! He proceeded to test the curse on two other animals, onerge and one small, and found the light energy consumption to be roughly the same. In that instant, he realized something. Even if he cursed a person right now, the amount of light energy consumed would likely be simr! Under the influence of Divine Word, the energy cost for cursing or blessing mortals was the same. Syd guessed that unless the individual in question had extraordinary powers or the curse or blessing was particrly extreme, the light energy required wouldn''t vary much. Clearly, in the eyes of divine speech, the essence of mortals was all the same, with little to no distinction. After testing the curse, Syd turned his attention to blessings. A thought popped into his head. "Can I now grant abilities to others?" Syd had a feeling that if he blessed someone, they might gain abilities within the realm of light, such as optical invisibility. Of course, since he hadn''t tested it yet, he couldn''t be sure if that was truly the case. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 257: Chapter 257 Chapter 257: Chapter 257 ? After ncing at the animals nearby, Syd shook his head. He decided not to continue experimenting for now; after all, there would be plenty of opportunities in the future. There was no need to waste light energy on a few animals. Granting abilities to others would undoubtedly consume a lot of light energy¡ªlikely the same as using light energy to modify someone''s physical constitution. Having tested the curse effect of Divine Word, Syd''s attention shifted to the range of influence this ability had. In the vastness of the forest, he began another experiment. "I say, let the light distort!" The next moment, the light within a radius of nearly 30 kilometers in the forest began to warp and twist. Ten kilometers away, a group of scientists conducting research in the forest suddenly halted, their faces filled with horror as they looked around. All the light around them twisted, creating a terrifying scene! "Help!" "My God, what is happening?!" Regardless of age or gender, everyone looked around in terror, shouting in fear. Luckily, before they could lose themselves in panic, the distortion of light suddenly stopped, and everything returned to normal. One by one, they sighed in relief, though their eyes still reflected confusion and suspicion. "What just happened?" "Was it a paranormal event?" This strange urrence would be etched deeply into their memories, bing a subject of conversation when they returned. They might even try to uncover the source of this mysterious event... While they imagined the possibilities, ten kilometers away, Syd had already canceled the distortion of light and was surprised by the result. "The range is thatrge?" The area affected was roughly the size of a city! This meant his ability could now influence an entire city! He could, for instance, fill a city with light, plunge it into eternal darkness, or scorch it under relentless sunlight-the possibilities were endless... The thought brought a smile to Syd''s face, and he felt a sense of security surge within him. At this moment, his power had finally taken a leap forward. "Level-five abilities are truly different." "If even Divine Word has this effect, what about my Divinity, Divine Body, or even Chaos Magic and Sunshine?" What would happen if all these abilities reached level five? Excitement and curiosity sparkled in his eyes. However, despite his newfound sense of safety, he hadn''t forgotten the looming threat of Arishem, the Celestial who would bring about his death. "I wonder if using the ck stone now would show a different death scene?" With that thought, Syd''s attention returned to the animals he had cursed earlier. In a soft voice, he said, "I return the light to you..." Apanied by his thoughts and words, Divine Word took effect wlessly. The next moment, the animals, frozen in ce with terror, were filled with joy. Their sight had returned! After ensuring no trace was left behind, Syd held the Tesseract, and with a sh of blue light, he disappeared from the forest. The next second, he reappeared in the secluded alley. After putting away the Tesseract, Syd stepped into the sunlight. As he absorbed the light energy, he took a moment to feel the changes within him. Thanks to Divine Word reaching level five, the photon energy-or rather, the Divine Power of Light¡ªwithin him had be much purer. Syd roughly estimated that the total amount of light energy within him had increased significantly¡ªlikely enough to unleash his level four abilities over fifty times. Of course, this was just a rough estimate. He would need to wait until his light energy was fully restored to calcte it more precisely, but the difference wouldn''t be too far off. The next moment, as he circted his light energy, his focus shifted back to the ck stone artifact. Feeling the light energy still depleted within him, Syd''s mouth twitched. "Maybe I should try using the Power Stone''s energy to fill this thing?" With that thought, he took out the Orb. As the Orb opened, purple light spilled out. Syd grasped the floating Power Stone. Instantly, a surge of purple energy coursed through his body, attempting to erode and destroy him. However,pared tost time, he was now stronger and quickly suppressed the Power Stone''s energy. Carefully, Syd extended his finger to touch the ck stone. The next moment, a sliver of Power Stone energy passed through his body and into the ck stone. The energy, having passed through his body, had be much more controlled and less destructive. Since it was only a sliver, the burden on his body was minimal. Had he directly unleashed the Power Stone''s energy, Syd feared it might destroy the ck stone. As soon as the Power Stone''s energy entered, the ck stone emitted a faint ck glow. Syd could feel a slight tremor in the stone, but it was within tolerable limits. He let out a small sigh of relief. Then, he continued to carefully feed the ck stone with energy. There was something satisfying about using "free" energy without hesitation. Atst, the ck stone emitted an intense ck glow, and a familiar strange ripple appeared. Syd''s vision blurred, and a familiar scene unfolded before him. Once again, the dark expanse of space, with Earth''s blue atmosphere below. A colossal red giant loomed, still gazing down at Earth. The Celestial Arishem! "It''s the same scene again, but will anything be different this time?" With anticipation, Syd turned his gaze toward Earth''s atmosphere. As expected, he saw himself-dressed in ck, floating there. The familiar sequence yed out, as Arishem descended, radiating an aura of indifference, and gazed down at him. The next second, without a word, Arishem attacked. Boom! A red energy beam shot from Arishem''s fist, moving at unimaginable speed. An invisible force appeared, trapping him in ce, preventing him from moving or using spatial discement. Just before the red energy beam reached him, Sunshine erupted once more. In a sh, the light of Sunshine collided with Arishem''s red energy beam.N?v(el)B\\jnn The two forces shed again, locking in a stalemate. However, Syd immediately noticed something different. Compared tost time, Sunshine was suppressing the red energy beam faster! Syd understood the reason clearly. This time, his light energy reserves were much greater, resulting in a different oue. After all, the more light energy, the stronger Sunshine became! A hint of surprise flickered across Arishem''s aura. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 258: Chapter 258 Chapter 258: Chapter 258 ? Syd silently observed the scene. So far, everything had unfolded simrly to the previous vision, except that Sunshine was more powerful this time, disintegrating Arishem''s red energy beam more quickly. But in the next moment, something different happened. After Sunshine had dispersed the red energy beam, its light reached Arishem''s body. Just like before, it was blocked by an invisible barrier that Sunshine was slowly breaking down. At this point, the ck-robed Syd in the vision spoke. "Light!" In an instant, everything within a radius of 27 or 28 kilometers was bathed in blinding light. Above the atmosphere, arge bright region appeared out of nowhere. The next second, the light vanished, condensing into a thin beam as thick as a finger. It shot toward Arishem with unimaginable speed. Boom! The beam,bined with the light of Sunshine, struck Arishem''s invisible barrier, breaking it down further. This time, unlike before, Arishem''s emotional waves grew stronger-surprise and astonishment radiated from him. He was clearly taken aback that such a powerful being had emerged from Earth. However, despite his surprise, he still didn''t take it too seriously. Even though the Earthling had managed to surprise him, it wasn''t enough to shatter his barrierpletely. Sure enough, it wasn''t long before the energy of this unexpected Earthling began to wane. The beam dimmed... Sunshine faded... Although more of Arishem''s invisible barrier had been disintegrated thanst time, it still wasn''t enough. Syd could feel it too. As Arishem looked down on him with disdain, he released arger red energy beam, ready to end him once and for all... But Syd, squeezing out thest remnants of his potential and light energy, spoke one final curse. "From this moment, light will forsake you!" The mysterious, rhythmic divine words-like aw of the universe-had barely left his lips when the red energy beam reached him. His divine body began to break down. Skin, muscle, bone... Golden blood sttered... In the end, just likest time, he vanished within the red energy beam. But unlike before, even as he disappeared, everything culminated in a curse-a god''s curse! In fact, with his body disintegrating, the curse was almost certain toe to fruition. Boom! Just like in the previous vision, the red energy beam pierced through the Americas, causing the continent to tremble. While the people of Earth were left shocked and horrified that the terrifying Messiah had been dealt with so easily, Arishem paid no attention to any of it. As soon as the Earthling perished, something strange began happening to Arishem. Unnoticed at first, the light in his field of vision started to fade. His massive, crimson body was turning pitch ck as all light disappeared from him. Color, which only exists because of light, vanished. Without light, there was no color... Naturally, his body lost all color, turning as ck as a void, reflecting no light whatsoever, like a ck hole. All light near him rejected and repelled him, like two opposite poles pushing each other apart. Light fled from him... It was as if his body had always been incapable of reflecting or absorbing light-as if this had always been the truth. But this wasn''t the worst part. The most severe consequence was that as he looked at things, he could no longer see any color. Everything he observed rejected being seen by him. His entire vision quickly plunged intoplete darkness, leaving him blind to everything around him. From his distant vantage point, Syd could sense Arishem''s shock and anger. "Ant!" Furious energy surged around Arishem''s colossal body. Clearly, the curse Syd had cast before dying had deeply enraged him. Most importantly, it seemed that the curse wasn''t something easily dispelled. It was as though the curse had beenid upon him by an abstract deity, like the Goddess of Death or Eternity-nearly impossible to shake off.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Arishem couldn''t believe it. How could a lowly Earthling cast such a powerful curse? At that moment, Syd''s vision blurred, and the familiar scene of the alley reappeared before him. Syd''s lips curled into a slight smile-his mood was quite good. Although he hadn''t been able to resist Arishem''s attack in the end, he had at least seeded in provoking the Celestial, who had previously exuded nothing but indifference. More importantly, he had managed to curse him. Even though Syd wasn''t sure if the curse would eventually be lifted, it would certainly inconvenience Arishem for a while. With that, Syd''s attention shifted back to his own growth. The death vision made one thing clear-his strength was still insufficient. That Celestial, Arishem, could show up at any time, and with his current power, Syd was guaranteed to die in such a confrontation! He didn''t want to end up like in the vision-dead, only managing to annoy his enemy for a moment. At that thought, Syd remembered something and sighed, "It''s a pity that my unlocking progress for Balder''s abilities is so low. Otherwise, things might have been different..." Even without considering other divine abilities, the mere fact that Balder''s death would cause light to disappear and the sun to lose its heat would be enough to cause havoc. "I wonder when I''ll finally obtain such a trait?" Syd mused with a sigh. While Syd pondered this, SHIELD was in a flurry of activity. Moments ago, they had detected an unusual energy release at a specific location. "What''s going on?" Director Fury asked with a frown. Looking at the data on the screen, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of unease. What could release such a vast amount of energy? "Sir, the energy readings are in. The energy detected is very simr to the energy released by the Tesseract during the Battle of New York." A staff member calcting the data responded. What? Fury''s eyes widened in shock. "Is this the Tesseract releasing energy, or...?" "What is that white-d warrior up to?" Fury hadn''t forgotten that the Tesseract and the Mind Stone had been taken by that white- d warrior during the Battle of New York. He suspected that the recent energy anomaly was caused by the warrior using the Tesseract, or perhaps the Mind Stone. Or maybe... the Aether? ... While Fury puzzled over the situation, Syd''s focus remained solely on growing stronger. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 259: Chapter 259 Chapter 259: Chapter 259 ? [1000PS REACHED! Next Goal: 1500PS!] If he didn''t increase his strength soon, the Celestial could show up at any moment, and that would be the day he died! Syd continued circting his light energy. [Divine Power of Light EXP +1] [Divine Body EXP +1] [Divinity EXP +1] A series of notifications appeared. Watching these three abilities steadily advance toward level five, Syd''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. While circting the light energy within him, he took a moment to change into a fresh white outfit and swapped out his backpack for a new style and color. Time flew by quickly. After about half an hour, before he could continue harnessing his light energy, someone interrupted him. Footsteps echoed from a distance. Frowning, Syd instinctively activated his light maniption. In the next moment, his figure distorted and quickly vanished from sight, entering an optical invisibility state. From his concealed position, Syd watched as a group of agents, equipped with scanning devices, cautiously approached. As they scanned the area, Syd instantly recognized them. "SHIELD agents?" ncing at their familiar uniforms, Syd was slightly surprised. After listening to their conversation, he quickly understood the situation. "The Power Stone''s energy leak..." It wasn''t unexpected that SHIELD could detect such anomalies. After all, they had detected the anomalies when Thor''s hammer and the Bifrost appeared. It made sense they would pick up on the energy signature of the Power Stone if it leaked. Shaking his head, Syd nced at the agents once more before silently slipping away. About half an hourter, he found another secluded spot. Time passed swiftly, and four days went by. As his Divine Body neared the halfway point to level five, Syd heard footsteps again, this time different from before. Unlike the previous footsteps, these were heavier, more uniform, and rhythmic-definitely not human. Moreover, they sounded oddly familiar. After a brief moment of contemtion, Syd didn''t activate his invisibility this time. His eyes narrowed, and he stared into the distance. Sure enough, three ck Sentinels appeared in his line of sight. "Sentinel robots?" "Are they here to die?" Syd nced down at himself and realized his appearance hadn''t changed much. Anyone who saw him would recognize him immediately. So, what were these three Sentinels trying to do? Normally, they''d avoid him entirely. Instantly, a sense of vignce rose within Syd. While he was still on high alert, the three Sentinelsunched an attack. Threeser beams shot toward him. Syd''s right hand glowed red as he casually raised it to defend himself. A red Chaos Magic shield appeared, easily blocking the Sentinels''ser sts. Then, his left hand glowed red as well. With a small motion, Syd enveloped the three Sentinels in a red aura. The next second, a loud creak of bending metal echoed. Though the Sentinels attempted to shift into their metallic forms to resist, their efforts were futile. Syd clenched his left hand tightly, and with three sessive bangs, the Sentinels were crushed into heaps of scrap metal. Having effortlessly dealt with the three Sentinels, Syd''s confusion only deepened. Before he could dwell on it, he noticed three more Sentinels flying toward him from the distance. However, this time, upon spotting him, they quickly halted and began retreating, as if attempting to escape. Syd moved slightly, intending to pursue them. But just as he started, he stopped, sensing something was off. His vignce heightened further. "Are they trying to lure me somewhere?" In an instant, Syd realized their n. Most likely, these Sentinels were trying to lead him into a trap.N?v(el)B\\jnn Syd''s mind wandered to a memory from before his trip to Xandar. At the time, Venom had warned him. Venom had sensed that danger was approaching, and over time, that sense of danger had only grown stronger. Venom had spected that a plot against them was in motion. Back then, Syd had suspected the military might be behind it. Now, seeing these Sentinels, it all started to make sense. Staring at the retreating Sentinels, Syd''s eyes gleamed, but he had no intention of pursuing them. Although his Divine Word had reached level five and greatly enhanced his power, he decided to wait a little longer. After all, his Divine Body was close to level five, and both his Divine Power of Light and Divinity weren''t far behind either! Just as Syd was thinking about lying low for a few days, a sudden spatial distortion appeared beside him. In an instant, Syd reacted. It was him! The one with teleportation powers, the person who had previously trapped him in a military ambush and tried to kill him with an explosion! After the surprise attackst time, Syd had been on guard. Coupled with the heightened reflexes granted by Chaos Magic, he immediately knew what was happening. "So, you escapedst time and still dare to show up again?" "You think teleportation makes you invincible?" Syd smirked. The next moment, his right hand moved slightly, and a red glow erupted. Simultaneously, his pupils gleamed red as his mental powers, enhanced by Chaos Magic, locked onto his target in an instant. All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Dressed in a military uniform, tall and muscr, exuding the air of a seasoned soldier, Leonard appeared through teleportation, a smug smile on his face. "Just you-what does it matter if he''s an Omega-level mutant?" "Isn''t he still being toyed with by me, an X-gene modified human?" Last time, using his teleportation abilities, Leonard had nearly killed the Messiah, and this time would be no different! This Omega-level mutant, just like the Messiah, would be led into a trap and killed! In fact, this time, the military, along with Commander Alessandro, had prepared even more. Once the white-d warrior was lured into the trap, he would be doomed! Originally, the trap was set for the Messiah. But since they couldn''t find him, they''d have to settle for this white-d warrior, also an Omega-level mutant, to disy the might of the U.S. military! At that moment, several high-ranking military officers watched nervously and eagerly through the camera attached to Leonard''s gear. With a smug expression, Leonard appeared, just about to drag the white-d warrior into the trap-but his face suddenly froze, his expression shifting to one of shock and disbelief. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 260: Chapter 260 Chapter 260: Chapter 260 ? Leonard, full of smug satisfaction, was just about to use his teleportation ability to transfer the white-d warrior into the military''s trap, when suddenly he found himselfpletely frozen, unable to move even a fraction. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a red glow enveloping his body.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Leonard knew from the intelligence reports that this red glow was one of the white-d warrior''s powers, specifically his telekic ability. It was clearly this red glow that was preventing him from moving. More troubling still was the sudden fogginess in his mind, leaving him unable to even think of teleporting away. Had he been mentally invaded? At that moment, Leonard''s disbelief grew stronger. "How could I have been restrained by the white-d warrior before even revealing myself?" Just a moment ago, he had been smugly confident, thinking that a mere Omega-level mutant was nothing to him¡ªa gically enhanced human. He believed he could toy with the white- d warrior with ease. He had been so sure that as soon as he teleported the warrior into the trap, the warrior would be as good as dead. But now? The situation was the exact opposite of what he had imagined-it couldn''t have been more different! Not only had he failed to teleport the white-d warrior, but he was also trapped in ce? "No, no, this can''t be real!" Leonard wanted to deny it all in his mind, but the reality was clear in front of him. Even self- deception couldn''t change it. "How did he detect me and restrain me? My teleportation is so fast..." Leonard was still in shock, his eyes filled with disbelief and fear. At that moment, he realized he could move his mouth and couldn''t help but shout, "How did you find me, white-d warrior?" "No, you can''t do this!" But even as Leonard shouted, he realized the white-d warrior had no intention of answering. Instead, his body was lifted into the air by the red glow. Then he felt his body tightening. In a daze, he saw the Sentinels crushed into piles of scrap metal in the distance, and realized his fate. Syd watched as Leonard, wrapped in red light, slowly rose into the air. His right hand clenched slightly. "No, argh!" Leonard screamed, his body creaking as if his bones were breaking. So, this is the terror of an Omega-level mutant... In his final moments, Leonard felt regret. Regret foring to face the white-d warrior, regret for underestimating an Omega-level mutant. It wasn''t until this moment that he truly understood the sheer horror of Omega-level mutants, and just how powerless one felt when facing them. "Argh..." Leonard''s eyes were filled with remorse, fear, and hatred. Seeing Leonard''s expression, Syd grew tired of ying and clenched his fist tightly. With a squelching sound, blood sprayed out, almost hitting him, but it was blocked by his Chaos Magic shield. Leonard, or rather what was left of him, became a mangled mess. With a slight motion of his right hand, Syd casually tossed Leonard''s remains aside. At that moment, a small ck camera fell to the ground with a clink. Syd nced at the camera, unsurprised. Had he not intentionally left it intact, even this metal camera would have been crushed into a pile of scrap. Meanwhile, on the other side, watching everything through the camera, the military officers were stunned. "Leonard failed?" "That damn white-d warrior!" They gritted their teeth in frustration and regret. A valuable military asset like Leonard had just been lost like that? As they stewed in their anger and regret, the camera on the ground captured Syd''s feet. Syd took a nce at the camera on the ground, stepped forward, and slowly lifted his right foot. What was he about to do? The military officers were filled with disbelief. The next moment, they watched as his foot got closer and closer to the camera, and then, with a crunch, the feed went dark. Clearly, the camera had been stomped to pieces by the white-d warrior. It wouldn''t have been so bad if that were all, but the scene gave the military a certain impression. It was as if they, like the camera, were nothing more than bugs to the white-d warrior, crushed underfoot with no effort. The military officers were convinced that someone as powerful as the white-d warrior wouldn''t have left the camera intact identally. They hadn''t imagined this-his message was clear. The white-d warrior was telling them that they, too, would be crushed like bugs under his foot. Realizing this, the military officers and generals erupted with anger. "That damn Omega-level mutant, that damn white-d warrior!" "How arrogant, absolutely arrogant!" "So insolent! Does he not even care about our military?" At that moment, they gnashed their teeth in fury, wishing they could tear the white-d warrior apart. "Get him to the trap site. I want him dead!" one general roared in frustration. While the military was busy plotting how to lure the white-d warrior into their trap, Syd, after crushing the camera, scanned the surroundings to ensure no one was watching. Then he took out the Tesseract. In the next moment, the Tesseract glowed brightly. With a sh of blue light and a ripple in space, Syd vanished. The next second, he appeared in a familiar ce-one of the alleys he had passed through before. Taking advantage of the fact that those nuisances couldn''t find him for now, Syd resumed circting his light energy. [Divine Power of Light EXP +1] [Divine Body EXP +1] Both his level-four Divine Power of Light and Divine Body were steadily advancing toward level five. Once these two abilities also reached level five, along with Divine Word and Flight, he would have four level-five abilities! By then, his strength would increase tremendously. Whether facing the military''s trap or the looming threat of Arishem, he would feel much more confident. Syd''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. As he continued to circte his light energy, time passed quickly, and two more days went by. After these two days, his Divine Body was 90%plete-just one more push, and it would reach level five! Even Divine Power of Light wasn''t far behind! During these two days, aside from evading a few military pursuit attempts, nothing much had happened. However, just as he was about to make the final push to bring his Divine Body to level five, Syd suddenly sensed a strange, slightly scorching aura nearby. "What''s this?" Syd saw two middle-aged men in suits, faintly glowing red and emitting high temperatures, walking into the alley. From the way they looked, they seemed to be about to discuss some secret business. With just one nce, Syd immediately understood the abnormality in their bodies. The Extremis virus?! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 261: Chapter 261 Chapter 261: Chapter 261 ? [1500PS REACHED!!] "The Extremis virus from Iron Man 3?" Observing the two people in front of him, Syd felt a bit curious. The Extremis virus-this thing could even rival the Super Soldier Serum that was injected into Captain America. Not only did it grant its host remarkable regenerative abilities, but it also provided the strength to tear apart Tony''s Mark armor barehanded. Syd recalled that Tony Stark''s Mark armor was literally torn apart by a viin infused with the Extremis virus. Of course, while the virus had its advantages, it came with significant side effects. The user''s body temperature would rise to extremely high levels, which could be both a benefit and a drawback. If one couldn''t handle it, their body would explode. ncing at them briefly, Syd lost interest. The Extremis virus? It was just that. He wasn''t about to waste time acquiring something like this.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Not to mention the possible adverse reactions that could arise from injecting such a bizarre virus into his Divine Body. Given the time required to endure the adaptation phase of the Extremis virus, it would be more worthwhile to practice his abilities. By then, his Divine Body might even reach Level 5. Besides, Syd doubted it would be as effective on him. Different bodies had different constitutions. While the virus might regenerate an ordinary person, it didn''t necessarily mean it would work for his Divine Body, which was on a whole other level. As he pondered, the two men dressed in ck nearby grew first wary, then surprised. "White Cloak?" With just a nce, they recognized the person in front of them. But a secondter, they dismissed the idea. "Just another guy cosying White Cloak?" Lately, they''d seen plenty of people trying to mimic White Cloak and Messiah, wanting to be them. They figured this guy was just another one of them. While his outfit was indeed more convincing, they didn''t think much of it. Realistic one-to-one costumes had long been avable for sale, and it wasn''t rare to see dozens or even hundreds of people dressed like this on the streets. Normally, they wouldn''t give such a person a second thought, but things were different now. Having just injected the Extremis virus, they were at the peak of excitement, itching to showcase their newfound strength. They hadn''t had a chance before, but now... And since they were in an isted alley, even if they killed this guy, no one would notice... With that thought, their eyes gleamed. They exchanged a nce, both sharing the same idea. "White Cloak, huh? Let''s see how tough you really are!" George sneered, staring at the "White Cloak" in front of him with excitement. This was White Cloak, after all. While they didn''t believe this was the real one, it wouldn''t hurt to pretend he was. Just the thought of tearing apart the Omega-level mutant, White Cloak, thrilled them. Who cared if he was White Cloak? They would still crush him underfoot, squeezing out every bit of satisfaction! The next moment, their bodies glowed red as they roared and charged forward. Watching the two charge at him, Syd''s gaze was one of pity, as if he was watching a pair of fools. Did they have their brains scrambled? Syd''s right hand moved slightly, emitting a red glow. Instantly, the two men, strengthened by the Extremis virus, froze in ce, unable to move an inch. "You..." George and hispanion, who had been excited and menacing a moment ago, were now stunned and shocked. Seeing the red glow radiating from White Cloak''s hand, they were struck dumb. "You... you''re actually White Cloak?!" They stared in disbelief. It was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over them, filling their faces with horror and dread. How could this really be White Cloak?! Why would White Cloak suddenly appear in a ce like this? George''s mind filled with fear and regret, ming this bizarre encounter. If they hadn''te to this deste alley, they wouldn''t have met him, nor would they have had the nerve to provoke him... And didn''t they inject the Extremis virus? Why couldn''t they put up any resistance? They couldn''t even move! Was an Omega mutant really this strong? George and hispanion were left in disbelief. Syd looked at them, speechless. The next moment, he moved his right hand slightly, and the red glow shed. Syd was just about to reduce these two senseless fools into dust, but before he could exert much force, there were two loud explosions. Their bodies, affected by the Extremis virus, lost stability and exploded on the spot. Luckily, they were wrapped in chaotic magic, or he would have been covered in the aftermath. Shaking his head, he didn''t bother looking at the remnants, and turned to leave the area, mumbling to himself, "No need to thank me, Tony Stark. I just helped you deal with two enemies." As he thought this, his figure faded into the distance. As for the Extremis virus, he had no desire to get involved. Tony Stark could handle it on his own. Time passed quickly, and soon it was midday the following day. The sun was high, spilling sunlight across the western hemisphere. [Ability: Divine Body (1999/2000) Level 4] In a secluded alley, Syd stood under the sunlight, eyes opening. A notification sounded. [Divine Body Experience +1] With the sound of the notification, the information on his Divine Body changed. [Ability: Divine Body (Max/Max) Level 5] In an instant, a vision appeared! The sky, previously cloudy, suddenly cleared, revealing a pristine blue sky and a radiant golden sun. Syd''s body began to float into the air, despite not using any flight or chaotic magic. It was as if he possessed an innate ability to levitate, with no need for the ground beneath him. Sunlight gathered from all directions, and the alley was instantly bathed in brilliant light. No, it didn''t stop there. In mere moments, the entire city was engulfed in gentle sunlight, turning it into a sea of light. Everyone in the city, whether sipping coffee, shopping, or going about their day, froze. What was happening? Where was this lighting from? One after another, people looked up, only to be met with pure, unrelenting light. Those in taller buildings saw even more. In the distance, a spot where the light converged most intensely became visible. If the sunlight around them was a mere fraction, that spot was a hundredfold, obscuring all else and covering everything in blinding brilliance! "What''s happening over there?" A sense of awe spread through the city. Soon, more and more people noticed the phenomenon. Many couldn''t resist and began moving towards the light, eager to discover its source. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 262: Chapter 262 Chapter 262: Chapter 262 ? As people noticed the spectacle, countless individuals began moving toward the center of the light, eager to see what was happening. Before long, people outside this city also noticed the phenomenon. "Friends, are you seeing this? That spot is the center of the light! We''re going over now to check it out and see what''s going on!" said a young man in a blue jacket, recording the scene on video. As the video was uploaded online, it sparked conversations in other cities. "What is this? Why is the sunlight in that ce so intense?" "Is this a movie scene? Is there a new filming out?" "Special effects?" Initially, viewers thought it was fake, maybe some movie effect, but the longer they watched, the more it felt real-unlike special effects. It wasn''t just one person; nearly everyone watching felt the same. Soon, as the video host exined, viewers became more shocked. This was real? A radiant spectacle covering an entire city? What was going on?! The news of the phenomenon spread rapidly, capturing the attention of more and more people. Naturally, S.H.I.E.L.D. and other agencies took notice as well. "Tony, I need you to check this out," Nick Fury urgently contacted Iron Man. At Stark Tower, Tony Stark responded instinctively, "Why are you calling me? I''m busy..." Before he could finish, Fury replied sternly, "Tony, this is serious. This mysterious phenomenon has already affected an entire city. If it gets worse, everyone in the city could be in danger, Tony..." Listening to Fury''s persistent demands, Tony sighed, "Fine, I''m going. Just stop talking, Fury." Soon after, a red suit shot up from Stark Tower, flying toward the city. It wasn''t just S.H.I.E.L.D.; Hydra, the military, and Alessandro Base''s experimental department all sent people to investigate. While the citizens moved toward the center of the phenomenon and various agencies mobilized, a transformation was taking ce at the very center, now bathed in light. Syd floated in the air, surrounded by an endless glow.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om At that moment, the Venom symbiote, which had been dormant in his right hand, couldn''t withstand the transformation and woke up, quickly emerging from his hand. Venom extended its small, ck head, staring at the sight in shock. "Syd, what are you up to now?" Syd seemed to experience strange changes every so often, almost like a human female''s periodic cycle. Now, what was he doing this time? Venom was utterly bewildered. Meanwhile... A mysterious warmth flowed through Syd''s body, enhancing his Divine Body and causing astonishing changes. His bones, muscles, and skin grew denser. His body grew more perfect, his appearance more wless... A mysterious aura enveloped him... The blood within his body transformed entirely into gold, radiating a brilliant glow filled with potent energy. At this moment, his body had fully evolved into that of an Aesir! Endurance, strength, defense... everything surged! Though he hadn''t tested his current defense, Syd was confident that ordinary beings could no longer harm him, nor even leave a scratch. Even bullets and ammunition should be ineffective against him. As for powerful weapons like missiles, he wasn''t entirely sure, as he hadn''t tested them. Setting aside untested capabilities, Syd''s attention turned to his need for oxygen. Previously, even with a Level 4 Divine Body, he still fell within the limits of ordinary life forms and required oxygen. Going into outer space would have been fatal. But now... Curious, Syd held his breath, ceasing his need for oxygen. Ten seconds... Ten minutes... Thirty minutes... As half an hour passed, Syd was in a very good mood. He realized that even after not breathing for thirty minutes, he felt no difort! It wasn''t like holding his breath and enduring with stamina. Syd mused, somewhat uncertain, "Maybe... I really don''t need oxygen anymore?" Since he now possessed the true body of the Aesir, with stamina at a superhuman, terrifying level, he wondered if he was simply in a stage of endurance. After a moment''s hesitation, he decided to test his theory by taking the Tesseract out of his backpack. Imagining the destendscape of the moon, the Tesseract glowed with a blue light, and spatial ripples appeared. Syd vanished from his location and appeared on the lunar surface. Looking up, he saw a vast, dark, and foreboding expanse of space. Looking down, he noticed the gray-white soil, while the sunlight from afar cast a silver glow over everything. The scenery was decent at first, but soon felt deste. However, Syd wasn''t here to enjoy the view; he focused entirely on the changes in his body. Thest time he hade to the moon, he had to return to Earth within seconds due to his physical limitations. Now... Syd was surprised to find his body felt perfectly fine. It felt as if he were still on Earth-no difort, no change at all... "I can actually survive in space?" Syd was astonished. Could he even be considered a living organism anymore? Syd suspected that even if he stopped eating and drinking, he would still be fine. He felt his body perpetually brimming with energy, as if he would never tire. Perhaps he might feel exhausted in battle, but for daily life, he probably never would. Is this what it means to be divine? Unconsciously, Syd attempted to move, only to find himself floating into the air. Without using Orochi''s levitation or chaotic magic... "A floating ability..." Syd murmured. This floating ability felt innate, like breathing air-a natural-born talent. He tested it out. He disappeared from his original spot and reappeared in the distance. After a while, Syd had roughly determined the data. The flying speed of his Divine Body seemed to be influenced by the intensity of his light- based power and divinity. Overall, it wasn''t as fast as Orochi''s levitation. However, the energy consumption was lower, as if his Orochi levitation was constantly in a sustained state. For now, his abilities'' speed hierarchy was as follows: Levitation > Divine Body > Chaos Magic... (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 263: Chapter 263 Chapter 263: Chapter 263 ? After flying for a while, Syd paused. He found himself on the dark side of the moon, surrounded by countless craters-a nightmare for anyone with trypophobia. Then, he noticed a silver spaceship in the distance. It looked like there were astronauts in spacesuits, dismantling the ship. What was this? An alien spacecraft? Syd was intrigued but not particrly surprised. After all, he''d seen plenty of aliens. An abandoned alien ship on the far side of the moon wasn''t anything extraordinary. His pupils shifted slightly, and he noticed the American emblem on their spacesuits. The nationality was clear. Syd didn''t do much he simply let red light sh in his right hand, and the silver spaceship instantly crumpled into a pile of scrap metal. After this, he considered doing more, but suddenly felt a new change within his body. Before the astronauts could look his way, he pulled out the Tesseract, and with a sh of blue light, he returned to the secluded alley he had started from. He was gone, but the American astronauts were left staring in disbelief. They had watched as the perfectly intact spaceship was suddenly enveloped in red light and transformed into scrap metal. "What just happened?!" The middle-aged team leader among the astronauts shouted in shock and anger. Fortunately, they had installed cameras all around as a precaution while working in space, to prevent any inexplicable idents. Soon, everyone crowded around the monitoring station to review the footage. "Wait!" "Is that...?" Watching the figure floating above the moon, with red light radiating from his hand, everyone was stunned. Were their eyes deceiving them, or did they just see someone standing on the moon without a spacesuit? How could any living being withstand such pressure? The change in atmospheric pressure alone would instantly kill a person, not to mention other factors! Was this even human? And on the moon, no less... For a moment, a chill ran through the team of astronauts. Then, one of them hesitated, "That person... he looks like White Cloak." At this suggestion, everyone froze, then took a closer look, collectively gasping. Could it... really be White Cloak? How could he appear on the moon? And how was it possible for him to survive on the moon without a spacesuit? Now that they had an idea of who it was, their shock and confusion only deepened. Meanwhile, back in the alley, Syd''s expression was constantly shifting. Earth. At that moment, although his Divine Body hadpleted its transformation, the surrounding phenomenon had not entirely subsided and maintained a certain level of intensity. With his perfected Divine Body, the area itself began to change, as if it had been born anew in his presence. Nearby nts sprouted new leaves, flowers bloomed. Birds gathered, chirping joyfully as though celebrating the birth of a god of light, their joy seeming toe from the depths of their hearts. Even though this god of light was iplete, only his Divine Body perfected, it still had an impact on them. But despite the frequent manifestations around him, Syd wasn''t in the mood to appreciate it. His full attention was drawn to the changes happening within his body. He could feel that his Divine Body was working to purge certain elements. In an instant, he realized what it was. "Cancer cells again?" This wasn''t his first time dealing with his Divine Body''s resistance to cancer cells. However, the reaction was more intense than ever before. With a frown, he felt a violent struggle unfolding within him, apanied by sharp pain. It was as if a battle raged inside his body-a battle that would have instantly killed an ordinary person. Only someone with a Divine Body could withstand such turmoil without suffering. At this moment, his Divine Body was trying to eradicate the cancer cells, restoring them to normal. Yet within the cancer cells, a strange, twisted power resisted, refusing to allow them to return to normal. Clearly, this was the power of an ancient eldritch god... "Let''s see who''s stronger-your power or my Divine Body..." Syd smirked coldly. With that, he closed his eyes, harnessing his inner light energy to assist his Divine Body in purging the cancer cells. The light within Syd zed. On one side were radiant Divine cells; on the other, dark cells emitting ck vapor. With the support of his light energy and the strength of his now Level 5 Divine Body, the cancer cells finally began to lose ground. The dark cancer cells were gradually eliminated, reced by radiant, perfect cells. "Grumble..." As if sensing its impending doom, the cancerous cells, now capable of rudimentary thought, emitted a strange, resentful murmur. The light intensified. A scream echoed. The dark cancer cells werepletely eradicated. His Divine Body was now fully perfected! In an instant, a powerful light emanated from him, gathering and enveloping him. At that moment, Syd felt an immense sense of relief, like a gentle breeze caressing his body, bringingfort. However, with the eradication of the cancer cells, his expression quickly changed. His divine intuition sensed a profound malice directed at him from afar. It felt as though something had noticed him, observing him with ill intent. But this wasn''t the worst part. Syd felt an invisible force apanying the eradication of the cancer cells, affixing itself to him. He sensed, vaguely, that he had been marked by some entity and could faintly perceive its presence. It was as if a tracker had been ced on him... In a strange sense, Syd felt this vast entity drawing closer at a rapid pace, closing the distance between them. But because of the extreme distance, it would take some time before it arrived... "An ancient eldritch god?" Syd murmured. This was outright harassment. Not only did it try to infect him with cancer cells to turn him into a puppet, but now, after he cleansed them, it was furious and ready for revenge?! Syd could sense the power and enormity of this eldritch god, but he wasn''t afraid. "Let''s see who''s stronger," Syd thought, filled with a murderous intent. Of course, despite his contempt for the ancient god, he hadn''t lost his wits. Syd immediately thought of the ck stone artifact in his backpack. (End of Chapter)n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 264: Chapter 264 Chapter 264: Chapter 264 ? "If I use the ck stone artifact, maybe I can learn a bit more about that ancient eldritch god..." Syd pondered. He knew well that the future was always shifting. While he had previously foreseen his death at the hands of the Celestial Arishem the Judge, his recent encounter with the ancient god''s hostility might have changed the circumstances, making this eldritch god a likely cause of his death instead. As such, the death vision shown by the ck stone might now center on the ancient god. Of course, since he hadn''t used the ck stone yet, he couldn''t be sure of the final oue. For all he knew, he might escape the eldritch god or even defeat it, leaving Arishem as the primary threat once more. Everything depended on what he would see after using the ck stone. Just as Syd was about to reach into his backpack for the ck stone artifact, a change in his surroundings caught his attention. The gathered sunlight began to dissipate slowly, and the mystical scene started to fade. Seeing this, Syd wasn''t surprised.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om However, the sounds of murmuring from the alleyway piqued his interest. "Look, the phenomenon is disappearing!" "What''s going on here?" "Could this be some miracle from God?" "Come on, let''s go check it out..." A crowd rushed into the alleyway, including onlookers and FBI officers. They all swarmed into the narrow space. There, in the center of the lush nts and vibrant flowers, they found a mysterious figure dressed in white. This figure was not only floating in midair but also emanated a faint glow. An ethereal aura surrounded him, awe-inspiring to behold. The crowd was stunned. Could this phenomenon be caused by a single person? While most were shocked, the real surprise came from recognizing who he was. "White Cloak? It''s really you?" "Did you cause this mysterious phenomenon?" The FBI officers on the scene were astounded. Even the onlookers were taken aback. Could White Cloak be responsible for this spectacle? Earlier, they''d thought it might be a miracle of some kind, but now... Wait, a miracle? Someone widened their eyes as they recalled something. Rumor had it that White Cloak was Thor''s brother, a god of light. Could it be...? The thought made a twisted kind of sense... or maybe not! Creating a phenomenon affecting an entire city so effortlessly-what exactly had White Cloak done? ... Asgard. Due to the phenomenon, Heimdall, the guardian god, had also taken note of the disturbance. His golden eyes were fixed on the remnants of the phenomenon, focused on White Cloak at the center, filled with awe. "What immense power..." Within the gradually fading vision, he sensed an intense aura of divine energy. At that moment, he became increasingly convinced that White Cloak was indeed a god of their realm! As he observed intently, Syd nced at the shocked onlookers. In the next instant, he moved to leave. However, a red suit of armor approached rapidly from the sky. With a single nce, Syd recognized who it was. Tony Stark? "It''s Iron Man!" someone in the crowd eximed. The red Mark armor hovered in midair as Tony Stark opened his helmet, looking puzzled, "White Cloak? What are you doing here?" While Tony was questioning him, a chubby middle-aged woman in the crowd excitedly waved and shouted. "Iron Man Tony, the sunlight phenomenon in the city seems to be rted to White Cloak!" What? Staring at White Cloak in the distance, Tony Stark was astonished. This citywide phenomenon was connected to White Cloak? How could he pull off something so powerful? Could he still be hiding more power?! And what was his objective? As Tony pondered, more people gathered in the distance, and four ck Sentinel robots flew in. Syd noticed and, without waiting for the Sentinels to react, approached swiftly. In Tony Stark''s astonished gaze, his hands glowed red. The four Sentinels attempted to resist, but under the red glow of chaotic magic, they quickly turned into piles of scrap metal. This scene didn''t go unnoticed by the military and Alessandro Base''s leaders. They were stunned at first, then filled with anger. "It''s White Cloak again! That damned guy!" Back at the scene. Syd nced at Tony Stark, then flew off into the distance, preparing to leave. While his Divine Body had reached Level 5, his Light Power was still at Level 4; he needed to find a ce to continue training. And his Light Power was close-it was almost at Level 5! [Ability: Light Power (1612/2000) Level 4] Syd''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. Just two more days! Watching his figure vanish, Tony Stark hesitated for a moment but chose not to pursue or question him further. Thinking it over, Tony Stark said, "Jarvis, connect me to Fury." "Yes, sir..." Soon, the call connected, and Tony Stark ryed everything to Nick Fury. "What did you say? This phenomenon is rted to White Cloak?" Nick Fury was both shocked and puzzled, with a trace of wariness. "What are you nning?" Nick Fury murmured. Soon, aside from S.H.I.E.L.D., other departments began piecing together the situation. ... Military Base. Watching the video footage of the phenomenon, military officers and generals grew serious. A burly, white-haired general named Hoel said gravely, "The n must elerate. If necessary, we''ll use force!" Two other generals exchanged a nce and nodded in agreement. If they couldn''t lure White Cloak into a trap, they''d resort to direct confrontation, regardless of coteral damage. Even if lives were lost, it was a price they were willing to pay. Compared to the threat posed by White Cloak, such losses were minor! Of course, Messiah was also on their elimination list. If they could locate him, he would be dealt with as well. For this mission, they had expended significant resources, producing over 1,500 Sentinel robots! If not for financial aid from other nations, they wouldn''t have been able to produce so many Sentinels this quickly. In addition to the Sentinels, they were also ready to deploy jets and other powerful weapons. At this moment, everyone involved the generals, the military officers, and Alessandro Base''s leader, along with Dr. Bolivar-all believed that White Cloak and Messiah would be eliminated in this operation. Some were even thinking about how they''d handle and study their remains once they were dead. While the military elerated their ns, Syd, now cloaked in invisibility, found a secluded corner. He took the ck stone artifact from his backpack. "Let''s see what this so-called ancient eldritch god is all about." "Or maybe, the death vision will still show Arishem the Judge?" A glint of curiosity appeared in Syd''s eyes. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 265: Chapter 265 Chapter 265: Chapter 265 ? Driven by curiosity, Syd activated the Orb of the Cosmos with a sh of red light, releasing the purple Power Stone. Grasping it firmly, a surge of violent energy attempted to overwhelm him. Suppressing the bacsh from the Power Stone, Syd carefully channeled a fraction of its purple energy, neutralizing it through his body before directing it to the ck stone artifact. In an instant, the ck stone emitted a faint dark glow. Soon, it radiated a deep ck light, and the familiar, strange energy fluctuations appeared. "It''s starting!" Syd''s eyes brightened with anticipation. The next moment, his vision blurred, and an unfamiliar scene unfolded before him. Syd''s attention locked onto himself within the death vision. ... Earth. Under a bright and sunny sky, a figure dressed in ck strolled slowly across an endless green in. Then, as if sensing something, the ck-d Syd looked up toward the sky. Simultaneously, the real Syd, watching everything, also felt something, and he gazed thoughtfully at the sky. "Is there an issue with the Sanctum?" A flood of memories filled his mind. The Avengers protected the world from physical threats, while the sorcerers of Kamar-Taj defended it from mystical threats or supernatural forces. The first Sorcerer Supreme, Agamotto-the creator of the Eye of Agamotto-was not only the founder of magic but also one of the trinity gods known as Vishanti. Agamotto had constructed three Sanctums to shield the world, with the New York Sanctum being one of them. Together, these three Sanctums formed a protective barrier for Earth. The Sanctums protected the world, and the sorcerers protected the Sanctums. During the Battle of New York, the Sorcerer Supreme, the Ancient One, had defended the New York Sanctum to prevent the Chitauri from damaging it, which would havepromised Earth''s barrier. This barrier safeguarded Earth from other dimensions or beings from alternate realms, like Dormammu. Dormammu, a timeless entity from the Dark Dimension, possessed infinite energy and an insatiable desire to consume Earth. Dormammu''s power far surpassed what was shown in the movies, where Doctor Strange had barely fended him off by using the Time Stone to annoy him. Each time Doctor Strange died, the Time Stone rewound time, erasing his memory of the reset. However, Dormammu, who transcended time, remembered each loop. Faced with this endless, frustrating cycle, Dormammu eventually left in anger. Dormammu''s true power remained unshown, thanks to the Time Stone''s overpowered abilities. Of course, their sh taking ce in the Dark Dimension yed a part. Constantly resetting time there was manageable, but doing so in the physical realm could have caused unforeseen issues. Though the Time Stone seemed cost-free, it held significant risk. Dormammu''s invasion had been possible only because of a breach in the Sanctum''s defenses, nearly resulting in Earth''s consumption. At this moment... Syd sensed something vanishing from the sky. Realizing this death vision might involve the eldritch god, he spected that the Sanctum''s barrier must have beenpromised. As soon as he had this thought, Syd saw the bright sky darken abruptly, as if night had fallen in an instant. A void appeared in the sky, revealing a deste, dark space beyond. At that moment, both the ck-d Syd in the vision and the real Syd heard strange whispers in their ears. "Heehee..." It sounded like countless voices murmuring, as though they were trying to convey something, yet the words were indecipherable. As a mere observer, Syd didn''t feel the full impact. However, the ck-d Syd in the death vision began to change. He clutched his head, irritation written on his face as he struggled to shut out the noise. As he neared his limit with the maddening whispers, his body started to show signs of mutation. Then, a gentle light radiated from him as histent divinity surged, attempting to repel the foreign influence. Unfortunately, with his divinity only at Level 4, he couldn''t entirely dispel the mental effects, managing only a temporary suppression. Thankfully, due to his Divine Body, he avoided physical mutation. Before he could adjust, a ck tentacle emerged from the darkened sky. This tentacle was entirely ck, covered in countless red eyes and small, grinning mouths filled with ckness and teeth, leading to who knows where. Each red eye rolled independently, each mouth opening and closing as the tentacle twisted and turned... The sight was enough to make anyone''s skin crawl. Seeing this monstrous tentacle, the ck-d Syd in the death vision felt his mind twisting even further. Then, all the red eyes, filled with malice, swiveled toward the ck-d Syd standing in the grass. He felt his vision ovepping, illusions forming before him... At that moment, a strange rity washed over him, allowing him to discern the previously indecipherable whispers. "Heehee..." An eerie voice spread, followed by strange chants echoing through the void, as if multitudes were singing praises. "Insignificant being, offer your faith, surrender your body and soul to the great Master..." "Great Master, your will envelops the stars and all creation..." "Heehee, pathetic mortal,e... join with the Master..." It was as though countless voices murmured, trying to lure him into the Master''s great world. The divinity within the ck-d Syd struggled, and even the once-soft white glow around him became dim and yellowed, tinged with an eerie quality. From a distance, it looked as if he were shrouded in yellow robes. "Insolent insect... how dare you resist me... Obey and be my puppet; it is your honor..." The sinister voice, sounding almost heavenly, echoed from the ck void in the sky. As it spoke, the ck-d Syd''s vision began to ovep, revealing two worlds: one normal, one twisted and distorted. The mental corruption intensified. Fortunately, his Level 4 divinity barely kept his consciousness intact, allowing him to retain some rity. From afar... Watching this scene, Syd furrowed his brows. (End of Chapter)n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 266: Chapter 266 Chapter 266: Chapter 266 ? If the Celestials were a threat of physical annihtion, then this eldritch god represented mental annihtion. He watched his counterpart in the vision regain rity and speak a single word. "Light!" A mysterious and slightly eerie voice resonated. In an instant, sunlight flooded an area within a nearly 30-kilometer radius. In the next second, boundless light converged into a beam of energy! Simultaneously, the sunlight itself intensified. The sun overhead seemed to grow brighter, focusing its rays down, as the ck-d Syd began to glow as well. The intense beam of light, radiating extreme heat, joined forces with the sunlight, targeting the ck tentacle and the ominous dark space overhead. Boom! It seemed the eldritch entity hadn''t expected this seemingly insignificant being to unleash such power. Caught off guard, its ck tentacle was scorched by the intense sunlight and beam, beginning to dpose. A strange sound of pain echoed,ced with surprise and agony. In moments, the ck tentacle was half-destroyed, oozing ck, shimmering blood. Fortunately for it, ayer of dark energy surfaced on the tentacle, protecting it from the onught of light, sparing it from total destruction. Infuriated, a massive form moved rapidly toward the dark void above. In the shadows, Syd caught a glimpse of a giant red eye. Before he could look closer, multiple ck tentacles emerged, pushing through the radiant sunlight and closing in quickly. Although the sunlight, chaotic red magic, and shield abilities slowed the tentacles somewhat, they didn''t stop them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The next moment, the ck-d Syd was entangled in a mass of ck tentacles, disappearing within their writhing grasp. The light dimmed... A grotesque transformation began... "Foolish insect... your resistance is futile... your only fate is to be my puppet..." A sinister, mockingugh echoed. From a distance. Syd fell silent. He could feel his vision counterpart''s mind shatter, twisting until it became the entity''s puppet. His vision blurred, and he returned to reality. Looking at the ck stone artifact in his hand, now dimming, Syd sighed. He had initially thought this ancient eldritch god wouldn''t be that formidable, but now... "It seems Level 4 abilities really aren''t enough..." He shook his head. Currently, only his levitation, divine speech, and Divine Body had reached Level 5, while other crucial abilities remained at Level 4, preventing any major leap in his strength. If only his Sunlight Power and Chaos Magic had reached Level 5, undergoing a transformation -his counterpart in the death vision wouldn''t have suffered so much. And if even more powerful abilities of Baldur were awakened, the oue might have been far different. But the most unsettling part about this eldritch god was its mental corruption power. His current level of divinity didn''t seem to fully prevent such pollution and distortion. Perhaps if his divinity reached Level 5, he could resist or even ignore the mental corruption? He was curious about the transformation that mighte with Level 5 divinity. Moreover, the true extent of the eldritch god''s strength remained unclear, as it hadn''t fully revealed itself, which only added to Syd''s wariness. Syd knew that if this ancient god were merely a minor threat, it wouldn''t be too troubling. But if it were powerful enough to defeat even a deity like the Goddess of Death, he would need to tread carefully. The Goddess of Death in question wasn''t Asgard''s H, but the true Death herself, an abstract deity representing death itself. Syd recalled an alternate universe, the Cancerverse, where this Death Goddess had been defeated and devoured by a tentacled entity from an extra-dimensional realm, leading to a world where life ceased to die, transforming its inhabitants into twisted, undead monsters... And this outer god was indeed an eldritch god... Even the embodiment of Death had fallen to this tentacled god, so Syd doubted he could stand against it. Reflecting on the eldritch god''s form in the death vision, Syd felt a sense of dread. Could this entity be the same one responsible for the demise of the Goddess of Death in the Cancerverse? "No... if it were, it would be far stronger," Syd thought hesitantly. After pondering for a while, he decided not to overthink it. Specting wouldn''t help; focusing on advancing his abilities to Level 5 was far more productive. With all his abilities strengthened, he would be confident enough to face any threat. Moreover, with enhanced abilities, the ck stone''s death vision might reveal more details, potentially unraveling the identity of the eldritch god. Determined, Syd basked in the sunlight and began channeling his light energy. [Light Power Experience +1] asionally, he would also hear the sound of his divinity experience increasing. Time flew by, and two days passed quickly. That morning, Syd opened his eyes. [Ability: Light Power (1999/2000) Level 4] A notification sounded in his ears. [Light Power Experience +1] [Ability: Light Power (Max/Max) Level 5] Finally, Level 5! A look of anticipation filled Syd''s eyes. The next second, his body underwent a dramatic transformation! Suddenly, Venom, who had been sleeping, let out a startled cry, woken by a sudden surge of danger, and quickly emerged from Syd''s right hand. "Syd, what''s happening now?" Venom eximed in surprise. Then it noticed Syd''s body radiating intense light. In that instant, he turned into a massive ball of light, resembling a zing sun in the sky. The light energy began a profound ascension. It grew purer, exuding a mysterious aura. ... Asgard, Realm of the Gods. Heimdall, the guardian of Asgard, sensed something, and his gaze instinctively shifted toward Earth. With a single nce, he saw White Cloak in the alley, enveloped in an intense divine aura. "What''s happening to him?" The power radiating from him was... Heimdall''s golden eyes were filled with awe and confusion. In the Royal Pce. As Odin conversed with Frigga, he suddenly frowned, sensing something. "Midgard... such potent divine power..." Beside him, Frigga felt a strange sense of foreboding. On Earth. Kamar-Taj. The Ancient One paused in the middle of brewing tea, ncing in a particr direction with a look of surprise. S.H.I.E.L.D. The energy detector sounded yet another rm. Nick Fury looked on, bewildered and uncertain. ... In the secluded, light-filled alley. Staring up at the sky, Venom was utterly stunned. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 267: Chapter 267 Chapter 267: Chapter 267 ? Venom stared at the sky, dumbfounded. The entire sky was aze with brilliant light! Everywhere he looked was covered in light, a scene that felt strangely familiar. After all, they''d just experienced a simr event a few days ago. However, as Venom continued watching, he felt that something was different. This time, the phenomenon seemed to cover a muchrger area. At that moment, Venom recalled a distant memory of a simr scene from even earlier. Back then, the light had spread across the entire Earth-could it be happening again? As Venom grappled with surprise and confusion, both the western hemisphere in daylight and the eastern hemisphere in night, along with every other region, were once again enveloped in radiant light! Pedestrians on the streets looked up in shock, and people who had been sleeping were startled awake by the intense light seeping through their windows. "What''s going on?" "Why is the sky covered in light again?" Billions of people were both amazed and reminded of a simr scene from some time ago. To verify their suspicions, countless people started checking the news. "Is the Earth enveloped in light again?" "An incredible phenomenon appears once more!" One after another, news articles were pulled up, and many people confirmed their suspicions, falling deeper into wonder. During the first event, they had been utterly perplexed, but this time, they had an idea of what was happening! People began discussing it. "If I remember correctly, thest time something like this happened globally, it was linked to White Cloak, right?" "Yeah, everyone was saying White Cloak was behind that phenomenon!" Many remembered that White Cloak supposedly had the title of God of Light. "So, does that mean this phenomenon is White Cloak''s doing again?" Once they pieced the logic together, countless people were left in disbelief. A phenomenon this extraordinary, happening not once but twice? How was White Cloak achieving this? S.H.I.E.L.D. "How does this guy have such power?" Nick Fury muttered in disbelief, his mind filled with confusion and concern. Such a massive, mystical phenomenon-how could it keep urring? Just how powerful was White Cloak? At that moment, Fury couldn''t help but wonder if White Cloak was truly hiding more strength than he''d shown. A bald, middle-aged agent nearby, monitoring data, voiced a simr thought, "Director, could this be what an Omega-level mutant''s true power looks like?" "Has White Cloak been hiding his real strength?" "Could even Messiah be concealing the bulk of his power?" "Could their true strength be enough to destroy the entire Earth?" The surrounding agents shuddered, and even Fury had to admit this possibility was unsettling. Of course, he preferred to believe it was mere coincidence. Shaking his head, he replied, "Impossible. Both Omega-level mutants, Messiah and White Cloak, have faced numerous crises and been in desperate situations-they don''t seem like they''re hiding anything..." If they were truly that powerful, they would have long since eliminated the military forces constantly opposing them instead of showing such restraint. The bald agent, named Dave, continued, "But what if it''s all part of their disguise?" "Director, they keep disying bursts of power in critical moments, way beyond their previously shown strength. Isn''t that suspicious?" "It really does seem like they''re hiding their true power!" The agents around him paused, realizing there might be some truth to his words. Nick Fury, though acknowledging the points made, still found inconsistencies, replying, "If they truly had the power to destroy Earth, they wouldn''t limit themselves like this. Strength isn''t so easily concealed..." Up to this point, all gathered data indicated that the two of them hadn''t hidden a significantly higher level of strength. Most of the agents present preferred to trust Fury''s analysis. As they discussed, under the nket of light, billions of people, along with animals and nts, felt an overwhelming sense of joy. Not only that, but S.H.I.E.L.D. and other entities observed a startling scene. Under the radiant glow, nts worldwide began sprouting, budding with fresh leaves, and blooming as if spring had arrived early, revitalizing everything. This sight had not urred during thest phenomenon! "What''s going on?" Staring at satellite images, the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents were astonished. While the agents remained puzzled, Nick Fury recalled something, his expression growing solemn. He muttered, "In Norse mythology, Baldur, the God of Light, is also known as the God of Spring and Joy?" "Could these myths be... true?" Both Nick Fury and the agents who overheard him were left in shock. While their emotions fluctuated, Thor, standing in New York City, was equally stunned. Gazing at the endless brilliance, Thor was shaken. "This divine energy... Is that my brother?" "My brother is truly this powerful?" Watching the nts revive under the light, Thor''s mouth dropped open. Though he had experienced something simr before, knowing the phenomenon''s source this time gave him a new perspective. A mix of envy, admiration, excitement, and thrill filled his heart. Meanwhile, Loki, hiding on Earth, watched with a shifting expression, his eyes filled with complex emotions. Kamar-Taj. The Ancient One murmured, "It''s him?" Although she knew White Cloak had some ties to Asgard and seemed to embody a God of Light, even she was taken aback. Was this really Asgard''s God of Light? Since when were Asgard''s gods this powerful? Wasn''t this a bit much? Even the Ancient One, with all her wisdom, felt a surge of wonder and doubt. United States, Secret Military Base. Several officers wore grim expressions. The appearance of this spectacr phenomenon made them doubt the sess of their uing ns. Seeing their reactions, General Hoel spoke firmly, "Don''t be fooled by this disy. This is White Cloak trying to scare us, make us back down!" "This isn''t the first time White Cloak has pulled off something like this. Do you really think he''s that powerful?" Hearing General Hoel''s words, the officers were momentarily stunned, then began to nod inn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om understanding. He was right-this wasn''t the first time White Cloak had created such an exaggerated phenomenon. Last time, despite the spectacle, White Cloak''s power hadn''t seemed insurmountable. After all, they were all still here, safe in the base, which was proof enough! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 268: Chapter 268 Chapter 268: Chapter 268 ? They thought to themselves, "This phenomenon must be a trick by White Cloak, trying to intimidate us and prevent us from acting!" The more they considered it, the brighter their eyes gleamed, and their confidence reignited. After all, they were too deep into the n to back out now. They were one step away from eliminating Messiah and White Cloak, the "scourges of Earth." Even if they wanted to stop, the other nations supplying resources wouldn''t allow it! While various forces harbored mixed thoughts, the phenomenon urring wasn''t limited to Midgard (Earth); it extended across other realms like Jotunheim. Outside the Royal Pce in Asgard. Looking at the radiant sky, Odin murmured, "It''s that child. Has he truly awakened his divine power?" As he considered it, a sense of disbelief crept over him. Could an awakening of divine power reach across realms like Midgard, Jotunheim, and the Nine Realms? Even H''s awakening hadn''t caused such a phenomenon! At that moment, Odin couldn''t help but question his reality. When did the power of the Aesir gods be this strong? Beside him, Queen Frigga, understanding the implications, instinctively covered her mouth in surprise. "That child, he..." She gazed into the distance, watching as nts began to sprout and bloom. This defiance of natural order, like the light enveloping all of Asgard, astonished Frigga. At that moment, the people of Asgard were equally taken aback. But unlike Asgard, other realms were even more bewildered. Jotunheim. In the dark, rugged, and destend of Jotunheim, realm of the Frost Giants, the phenomenon unfolded. Seeing the long-lost warmth of sunlight returning, many Frost Giants felt a mix of joy and excitement. More astonishingly, the once-barren Jotunheim was now sprouting new nt life. nts were budding and growing all around... Watching this impossible scene, even the Frost Giants began questioning if it was an illusion. "A true miracle!" "Who has bestowed this upon us?" More and more Frost Giants became thrilled and reverent. This scene wasn''t limited to the Frost Giants'' realm; simr urrences unfolded across all realms. With it came an instinctive sense of reverence and worship for the being behind this miracle. Many couldn''t help but think: Even the All-Father Odin of Asgard didn''t possess such miraculous power, right? The more they pondered, the deeper their reverence grew. Of course, the reverence was amplified by the light''s effect on emotions. Anyone touched by the light felt a surge of joy and positivity. Under the influence of this positive emotion, many found themselves worshipping unconsciously. Streams of faith began converging toward Midgard at a breathtaking speed. On Earth. In the light-filled alley. Suspended in mid-air and bathed in radiant energy, Syd felt the purest light energy coursing through him, apanied by an intense, mysterious aura. With his Light Power fully evolved, he sensed a remarkable change. Syd felt an extraordinary increase in his control over light. He even believed he could use light to create intricate illusions or even make people see hallucinations. With this in mind, he began to experiment. Under Venom''s curious gaze, Syd opened his right hand. He visualized Tony Stark''s Mark armor in his mind. In an instant, countless photons gathered, altering their wavelengths to form various colors. Before long, a tiny red Mark suit, crafted entirely of light, appeared in his palm. From the outside, it looked impossibly real, as though Tony Stark himself were standing on Syd''s hand, without a trace of unreality. The light figure could even move. The next second, the light figure expanded to a life-size scale... Venom was stunned. Had Syd not conjured it right before his eyes, Venom might have thought that human named Tony Stark had actually appeared there. Syd, ignoring Venom''s amazement, was pleased. "My intuition was correct-I''ve achieved an incredible level of control over light..." Then, his gaze shifted to Venom, nning to test an illusion. As Venom marveled at the scene before him, he suddenly saw his vision blur. In the next moment, the sky darkened, and a grotesque, twisted ck tentacle descended. Venom''s face filled with terror. Just as he prepared to react, the tentacle vanished. "Where... Where did the tentacle go?" Venom looked around, confused. Noticing Venom''s bewildered expression, Syd was surprised. "It actually worked?" He had attempted to use light to create an illusion for Venom, and it had worked. While it resembled a light projection, it was slightly different; only Venom could see this illusion. Afterpleting these tests, Syd''s focus shifted. The additional abilities from reaching Level 5 Light Power were impressive, but the most significant part was the overall enhancement in strength each ability received due to the Light Power''s upgrade! "I wonder how fast my levitation is now?" Syd''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. Previously, his levitation speed was Mach 7. How fast would it be now? Just as he was about to test his speed, he paused. He felt an intense flow of beliefing toward him from all directions. Faith energy? Without further dy, Syd took out the Mind Stone to purify the belief energy. The Mind Stone emitted a soft glow. Quickly, notifications sounded one after another. [Divinity Experience +1] [Divinity Experience +1]... His divinity experience increased rapidly. [Ability: Divinity (1033/2000) Level 4] Feeling his divinity quickly advancing toward Level 5, Syd''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. "I wonder, if Level 5 Divinity will grant me immunity to the mental corruption of that ancient eldritch god?" Sensing the continuous influx of belief energy around him, Syd was confident he could reach Level 5 Divinity within a day! With this resolved, he refocused on testing his newly leveled Light Power. Ten minutester, holding a stopwatch, he arrived at an open space. Feeling the unprecedented divine energy within him, Syd activated his levitation. The next second, with a boom, he appeared at a distant point almost instantly, as if teleporting. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 269: Chapter 269 Chapter 269: Chapter 269 ? Boom! The sheer speed created an air pressure so intense it felt like des slicing across Syd''s face and body, but with the protection of his divine body, it was no more than a light breeze to him. In the blink of an eye, he had appeared far in the distance, almost as if he had teleported. After stopping, Syd nced at the stopwatch in his hand and did a quick calction. "Twelve times the speed of sound?" Syd''s eyes widened in surprise. To jump from seven times to twelve times the speed of sound in an instant? The boost from Level 5 Light Power was this significant? With this speed, aside from missiles, not even fighter jets would be able to keep up with him. Moreover, when moving at close range, most people wouldn''t even catch a glimpse of him. "If my Divinity also reaches Level 5, my speed will increase even more!" Satisfied with his speed boost, Syd considered the broader effects of his upgraded powers. After all, Light Power didn''t just enhance his flight; it strengthened all of his abilities as well. In the next instant, he unleashed a beam of blue energy over 150 meters long from his right hand, consuming some of his light energy. Syd moved his hand slightly, leaving a deep trench on the ground below. Seeing this, Syd was astonished. Previously, at Level 4, his energy beams could reach only a little over 100 meters; now, they''d increased by half, and he could tell the color had deepened, indicating a significant boost in quality. The power had obviously grown immensely. The next moment, the beam scattered into particles, and red chaos magic glowed from his hands. "It''s much stronger, too." Since the reality-altering probability of chaos magic was still low, he shifted his focus from chaos magic to the Sunlight blessing. Floating in the air, Syd concentrated, causing the sunlight to bend subtly within a four- kilometer radius. "The range has increased quite a bit; the power should be higher too..." Curious and expectant, Syd pondered, "I wonder what would happen if I used the ck stone again now. Would the vision of my death change? Would I finally have the strength to resist?" With four abilities at Level 5-Levitation, Divine Voice, Divine Body, and Light Power-he felt a renewed confidence. With this, Syd slowly floated down to the ground. Satisfied with his progress, he decided there was no need to test each individual skill; they had all grown significantly stronger. At that moment, Syd looked up and saw that the light phenomenon in the sky hadpletely dissipated. Ignoring it, he retreated to a secluded corner and pulled the Power Stone and ck artifact stone from his bag. Seeing this, Venom, who was still in shock, immediately backed away. Though Venom could barely withstand the power of the purple stone while inside Syd, being outside, he preferred to keep his distance to avoid injury. Unfazed by Venom''s reaction, Syd focused and channeled a sliver of the Power Stone''s energy into the ck stone. Before long, the familiar dark glow and peculiar wave of energy appeared. His vision blurred, and he found himself back in the same field, in the same spot, with the sky darkening overhead. Once again, the whispers returned. But this time, with Level 5 Light Power enhancing his Divinity, Syd found his resistance to the corruption stronger, experiencing fewer adverse effects. At least, watching from a distance, Syd noted that the version of himself within the vision didn''t clutch his head like before. Even when the unsettling ck tentacles appeared, the glow surrounding ck-d Syd didn''t falter or turn dim and eerie as it hadst time. Additionally, the voice of the ancient eldritch god seemed to have changed. "Insolent being... You can resist my influence?" The strange voice sounded slightly surprised, but it quickly shifted to one filled with malice. "But it''s pointless. In the end, you''re nothing more than a slightly bigger ant..." "How dare you defy me... Bow down and be my puppet, your one true purpose..." Syd sensed that with those words, the corruption in the vision intensified, pressing harder against the version of himself in the death scene. But this time, ck-d Syd looked quite alert, merely shaking his head slightly as if feeling difort. Before the ancient god could act further, the version of Syd in the vision made his move. "Light!" His voice, filled with divine power but free from corruption, resonated almost as strongly as that of the ancient god. As soon as he spoke, the sunlight expanded, not just over a 30-kilometer range likest time, but over 50 kilometers. "Focus." The mysticalmand echoed again. In the next moment, countless beams of light gathered into a single energy st, with the sunlight following close behind. In an instant, everything within a four-kilometer radius began to disintegrate. The intensely hot beam and sunlightbined, both aiming at the ancient god''s manifestation. Last time, a portion of the ck tentacle had managed to survive; this time... Caught off guard, the ck tentacle, exposed to the intensified light and beam, turned to charred ash before beginning to dissolvepletely. Before the ancient god could react, the tentacle was entirely gone! Feeling the disappearance of the tentacle and the intense pain, an angry, eerie scream came from the dark void in the sky above. "Insolent ant! You court death!" A massive red eye red down from the dark rift above, radiating malice and rage. In the next second, countless ck tentacles emerged once more, enduring the relentless light and energy as they rapidly closed in. The vision''s Syd radiated chaos magic''s red light from his hands and summoned several deflective shields in front of him, slowing the tentacles'' advance. The tentacles, flickering with dark energy, struggled against Syd''s assault. By the time they drew close, over twenty percent of the dark energy covering the tentacles had dissipated. Observing this, Syd mused thoughtfully, "Still not strong enough..." He needed topletely strip the tentacles of their dark energy to inflict real damage. But even with four abilities at Level 5 and using all his power, he had only managed to remove a bit over twenty percent? Around seventy percent of the dark energy still remained? Syd couldn''t help but specte that this ancient eldritch god might not only be among the more powerful godly beings but potentially a single-universe-level entity.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 270: Chapter 270 Chapter 270: Chapter 270 ? [December Bonus Event!] [Vote for your favorite fanfic on my P@treon!, the winner will get double chapters for all December!!] [Poll will be up just for a few hours so be quickly!] "Another failure..." Syd murmured with a trace of regret. Throughout the ordeal, his vision-self had attempted to use illusions and light maniption to disrupt the ancient god''s movements. Unfortunately, it only managed to throw the eldritch being off for a few seconds before it recovered and somehow locked onto him again. In the next moment, Syd watched his vision-self get wrapped in ck tentacles, vanishing into the writhing mass. The light dimmed. The eerie transformation began. He had died once more. "Just ept your fate. Why struggle in vain..." "Resistance is pointless..." "...Bing my puppet is your only end..." Before the death vision dissipated, Syd heard the ancient god''s mocking words. The scene shifted, and his surroundings reverted to the secluded corner where he had started. "Another failure... I wonder if reaching Level 5 Divinity could change things..." Syd reflected, feeling a mix of disappointment and hope. After testing the death vision, he put away the Power Stone and ck artifact before taking out the Mind Stone. Sensing the growing surge of faith energy around him, he began absorbing it. With the Mind Stone purifying the drawbacks, he heard a series of notifications. [Divinity (1033/2000) Level 4] [Divinity +1 Experience] [Divinity +1 Experience] ... [Divinity (1176/2000) Level 4] His Divinity experience surged significantly. While continuing to absorb the faith energy, Syd walked away from the scene of his recent activities. Time passed, and by two in the afternoon, he was basking in the sunlight, contemting which ability to train next. Light Beam, Divine Touch, Reflection Shield, ck Particle, Spatial Shift, Sunshine, Chaos Magic... As he considered each ability, he found himself focusing on Sunshine and Chaos Magic. One could potentially unleash unprecedented power at Level 5, allowing Sunshine to reach its full potential. The other could enhance the probability of altering reality significantly. After a moment, he settled on Sunlight Blessing, as its progress was more reliable than Chaos Magic, whose enhancement might not match his expectations. "Sunlight Blessing does take longer to level up..." Syd muttered before shrugging it off and beginning a basic version of Sunlight Blessing. In the next instant, a soft white light emanated from him. [Sunshine +1 Experience] ... After half an hour of practice, just as he was preparing to continue, Syd sensed some movement and turned his gaze toward the distance. A buzzing sound grew louder as it approached. A dozen ck drones, each about the size of a human head, flew toward him. As soon as they detected him in his white attire, they sprang into action. Thumb-sized white missiles rained down from the drones, shooting toward him in an instant. Syd frowned slightly, feeling irritated. He raised his hand, and a red glow of Chaos Magic enveloped the missiles, tossing them to his right. The missiles crashed against the walls, detonating one after another. Boom! Boom! Boom! A fiery st filled the scene, covering everything in an orange glow. Syd erected a red shield of Chaos Magic to protect himself. The explosion''s high temperature and shockwave obliterated everything within its reach. Once the dust settled and the smoke began to clear, the alley had been reduced to rubble, and everything within a hundred-meter radius was now a wastnd. Observing the lingering smoke, Syd muttered in surprise, "Are they insane?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "This ce is close to a residential area, yet they dared to use such powerful missiles?" Initially, he thought these were mere annoyances intended to lure him somewhere. However, their strength suggested they were genuinely designed to eliminate him. Even though the missiles packed a punch, they couldn''t ovee his Chaos Magic shield enhanced by Level 5 Light Power. Syd began to feel something amiss. "Oh well, as long as they don''t interfere with my Divinity and Sunshine training..." Nothing was more important than gaining power! Once his strength reached a certain level, all these plots would be meaningless! With that thought, Syd took to the air, gliding toward the residential area. He hadn''t gone far when another dozen ck drones appeared. In the residential area... People both inside and outside their homes could hear the distant explosions. The ground even trembled slightly. "An explosion?" "Is it an earthquake?" Terrified residents rushed out of their homes. While the residents were gripped with fear, Syd arrived at a quiet spot within the residential area. As he paused, he heard the sound of a TVing from a nearby home. "Colonel Simon, what is your opinion on the recent global phenomenon caused by the White Knight?" A familiar, pleasant female voice filled the room. After a moment, Syd recognized it. It was the voice of Irina, a reporter he had encountered before. Colonel Simon''s reply came over the television, his voice authoritative. "The White Knight''s reckless actions have severely disrupted social order and caused massive unrest worldwide, leading to incalcble losses." "The military will bring justice to the people and hold the White Knight ountable..." Hearing this, Syd raised an eyebrow, a slight smirk on his face. "ountable?" He scoffed internally. "Let them try." "I do what I want. No one can control me..." Syd mused with a faint smile. Even if the phenomenon had indeed been triggered by him, he wouldn''t concern himself with such trivial matters. To him, this was merely a flimsy excuse the military was using toe after him. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 271: Chapter 271 Chapter 271: Chapter 271 ? [December Bonus Event!] [Vote for your favorite fanfic on my P@treon!, the winner will get double chapters for all December!!] [Poll will be up just for a few hours so be quickly!] After a moment of silence in reaction to the military''s behavior, Syd shook his head, turned around, and walked away as the sound of the television slowly faded in the background. While he walked, Syd didn''t idle; he asionally channeled light energy within him, using a reduced version of his Sunshine ability. [Sunshine experience +1] Only a few minutes had passed since he left, when his keen hearing picked up the buzzing sound of approaching drones. "How are they tracking my location?" Though he frowned slightly, he didn''t dwell on it. To avoid further annoyance, he quickly took action. The photons around him began to shift. In the next moment, his figure quickly distorted, blending seamlessly with the environment in real-time as he entered an optical invisibility state.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om With his divine power of light at level five, his control over light and affinity for it reached an unprecedented level. No matter how he moved, he appeared perfectly camouged, as the surrounding photons adjusted their color instantaneously at the speed of light. He floated forward, his body perfectly merged with the environment. From a visual standpoint, he was wless-only faint traces of movement in the air could suggest his presence. But just as he anticipated the drone noise to fade away, he heard it again. The drones'' flight paths remained unchanged, heading straight toward him. Syd frowned. Silently, he changed his direction twice, only to find that the drones continued following him without fail! A series of thoughts shed through his mind in an instant, with the first being infrared detection. Infrared imaging could convert thermal radiation into visible light images. In the next second, he suppressed all heat signatures that could be detected. Controlling light and heat was easy for him. However, even after nullifying those traces, the drones still followed him relentlessly. "Scent?" "Or supernatural tracking?" Frowning, Syd quickly considered these possibilities. "Who would''ve thought that showing my invisibility abilities would lead the military to develop countermeasures?" He recalled the times he''d gone invisible in full view of others. During thest encounter with the Dark Elves, when they attempted to seize the Reality Stone, he had vanished before departing once the ordeal was over. Given these circumstances, it wasn''t surprising that the military would prepare means to counter invisibility. A few secondster, Syd stopped thinking about it. As long as he couldn''t shake off the drones, it didn''t matter. His hovering form paused as he gazed coldly into the distance. A red glow appeared in his right hand. The next moment, the drones were all crushed simultaneously. Boom! A terrifying explosion erupted! Casually shielding himself from the iing heat and shockwave, Syd paid no attention to the explosion, gradually rising higher, gazing intently into the distance. He was curious to see what the military had in store. As he observed, the explosion stirred panic among the city''s residents once more, leaving many wondering what had happened. Those nearby even caught a glimpse of the explosion. But rather than focusing on the st, their eyes were drawn to a figure. "Is that...?" People rushing into the streets stared up at the pure white figure in the sky, hearts pounding. "Is that the White-d Hero?" "Why is he here?" Their initial sighting of the White-d Hero filled them with shock and fear. After all, he was known as a terrifying, dangerous individual, and being near him could mean death without warning! For instance... Looking toward the distant explosion, the onlookers were gripped with fear. "Run!" Screams filled the air as people exerted all their strength to flee from the area. Yet, in their panic, questions lingered in their minds. Why was the White-d Hero here? What caused the explosion? Could someone be targeting him? Meanwhile, across the city, in front of screens and on the inte, countless people were tuned in, watching the broadcast as it unfolded. The famous anchorwoman Irina had justunched another live broadcast. The moment the stream went live, it attracted massive attention, not just within America but internationally. On screen, Irina appeared in a pale green dress, smiling as she exined, "Not long ago, the military prepared another operation to encircle and suppress the White-d Hero, the Messiah." "I know none of you would want to miss this. That''s why I specially requested approval for this live broadcast." "This time, the military is fully prepared. Even though the White-d Hero and the Messiah are Omega mutants, they will face judgment!" "They will pay for their past transgressions!" Listening to Irina''s speech, many viewers felt a twinge of disbelief, quickly reced by doubt. How many times had it been? Believing this again would make them fools! "Go ahead, Irina, keep bragging!" "You really think you can destroy the White-d Hero and the Messiah? This better not turn into another farce..." Countless viewers, disillusioned yet captivated, flooded the chat with sarcasm directed at Irina and the military. On the broadcast stage. Anticipating this reaction, Irina smiled slightly, raised her right hand, and gestured to therge screen behind her, saying, "Everyone, look! This is our strength!" As she spoke, the screen disyed a chilling scene. Rows upon rows of ck Sentinel robots stood packed into an open field, their orange eyes shining as far as the eye could see. Hundreds? Or thousands? Many gasped in shock, their hearts filled with dread. "How many Sentinels are there?" At that moment, millions of people felt a mix of awe and fear. These were Sentinels, each possessing formidable power, capable of hunting down mutants with ease! Even the White-d Hero and the Messiah had once been overwhelmed by dozens or hundreds of these Sentinels. But here? Hundreds or thousands of them? No matter how powerful an Omega mutant might be, how could they withstand this? As long as they were human, as long as they were mortal, there was no way they could fend off this many Sentinels. After all, human strength has limits, while these Sentinels have none. What could the White-d Hero and Messiah possibly do against such a force? Even if they could handle them momentarily, could they keep it up indefinitely? "So Irina wasn''t lying; we misjudged her!" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 272: Chapter 272 Chapter 272: Chapter 272 ? "The military really means business. They even deployed so many Sentinel robots-this time, the White-d Hero is truly finished!" Billions of people were left in shock. Among them were Professor X, Charles, and Mao, Erik, who had been following Irina''s broadcast closely. ... At the X-Mansion... "The White-d Hero..." Professor X sighed. "Good thing it''s not Syd facing them..." Logan, muttered with relief. However, he soon fell silent, realizing that once the White-d Hero was taken down, it might be Syd''s turn. As the Messiah, Syd was definitely a target too. How would he handle such a scenario when his time came? Or perhaps...would they all be next? Logan wasn''t the only one with this heavy thought; many others shared the same sinking feeling. ... At the Brotherhood of Mutants... Mao, frowned deeply. ... In New York, at Stark Tower... "Are they serious?" Tony Stark stared in disbelief at the hundreds, possibly thousands, of Sentinel robots. Pepper Potts, standing beside him, covered her mouth in shock. Coincidentally, Thor, Hawkeye, ck Widow, and others were also present. Originally there for a meeting, they had turned their attention to Irina''s live broadcast. Thor couldn''t hold back any longer and stood up abruptly. "What are they trying to do?" "You people of Midgard, what do you n to do with my brother?" His voice boomed, his face clearly filled with both anger and dread. Would his brother die? As Thor''s anxiety grew, Captain America quickly interjected, "Thor, calm down. There might still be room to resolve this. I''ll call Fury right away." With that, he dialed Nick Fury''s number. At S.H.I.E.L.D... Nick Fury had been monitoring the situation closely and picked up immediately when his phone rang. Captain America asked him directly about the military''s actions, and Fury frowned as he replied, "The military didn''t inform me of this. I''m just as in the dark."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Frustrated, he added, "The military must be crazy. Targeting the Messiah is one thing, but the White-d Hero?" "Don''t they realize that the White-d Hero is rumored to be the son of the God King Odin?" "Aren''t they afraid of Asgard''s retaliation?" Fury''s voice conveyed a mix of helplessness and anger, unable to fathom the military''s behavior. All he could do now was pray that the military''s objective was merely to capture, not kill. Imagining the repercussions of the White-d Hero''s death, Fury felt a headacheing on. "Don''t worry, I''ll try to negotiate with the military!" Back at Stark Tower... Hearing the conversation through the speakerphone, Natasha, and the others exchanged uneasy nces, silently hoping for a peaceful oue. Meanwhile... Hidden in the shadows, Loki watched with aplicated expression. And elsewhere, among the human poption, the D''Bari aliens, who had previously crossed paths with Phoenix and Syd, had their eyes light up. After witnessing the power of the White-d Hero and the Messiah multiple times, they had all but given up hope of obtaining their abilities. But now... Margaret, with her head full of white hair, smiled and instructed, "Make sure to acquire the White-d Hero''s body..." As various factions on Earth buzzed with discussion and activity, Heimdall, the guardian god of Asgard, kept a close watch on Earth with his golden eyes. Having already been monitoring Earth due to recent disturbances, he hurried to the pce of the God King. "My lord..." Heimdall began. Before he could continue, Odin, seated on his throne, frowned and spoke, "I already know." He waved his hand, and a watery image appeared within the pce, disying Syd and the Sentinel robots. Upon seeing this, Queen Frigga''s face turned pale. She grasped Odin''s hand, pleading, "Odin, you must save your son..." As Odin and Frigga conversed, on Earth, billions of people and various forces watched as a swarm of drones encircled the White-d Hero from afar. Seemingly aware that the drones were ineffective, they merely formed a perimeter without advancing. Hovering in the air, Syd stared coldly at the ck drones in the distance. At that moment, a new development urred. Ten small ck dots flew rapidly toward him from a distance. Focusing his gaze, Syd quickly identified them as Sentinel robots. "Ten of them?" Watching the ten approaching Sentinels, Syd immediately grasped the military''s strategy. "They''re nning to exhaust me with wave after wave of Sentinels?" Syd had to admit that the military was showing some tactical savvy. As he pondered, space around him suddenly rippled, and ten Sentinel robots instantly appeared by his side. Teleportation? In the next second, the Sentinels'' right hands transformed, and ten sharp ck spikes whistled toward Syd. Although the teleportation caught Syd slightly off guard, with the reflex speed granted by his Chaos Magic, he wasn''t even close to being overwhelmed. His right hand glowed red. Boom! In an instant, the ten Sentinels copsed into piles of scrap metal, enveloped by the red glow. This scene was projected clearly to the billions watching from all corners of the world, leaving them in awe. "Those were ten Sentinels! The White-d Hero''s power truly is terrifying!" As the crowd marveled at the White-d Hero''s strength, it wasn''t long before another ten Sentinels appeared andunched an assault on him. Witnessing this, billions watching immediately grasped the military''s true strategy. "This is beyond cunning!" "They clearly have the strength to overpower him, but they''re still using such cheap tactics?" "So cautious?" Despite voicingints and cursing the American military''s ruthlessness, they couldn''t deny that the White-d Hero was truly in danger this time! Hundreds, if not thousands, of Sentinels, coupled with this exhausting attrition tactic-how could the White-d Hero possibly survive? At that moment, countless people held their breath in anticipation. Once again, with a sh of red, the ten Sentinels were reduced to scrap metal. Even when they shifted to metallic states, their speed didn''t decrease, and the result was the same. As the billions watching and various factions anticipated another wave of Sentinels, they suddenly saw Syd''s backpack open, and several items flew out. The Tesseract, Mind Stone, Reality Stone, Orb... Captain America, Nick Fury, and others immediately recognized the Tesseract and the Mind Stone. Odin himself recognized the Reality Stone. However, when the fourth item emerged, countless viewers were stunned. "What is that?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 273: Chapter 273 Chapter 273: Chapter 273 ? "A silver casing?" "What kind of item is this?" Tony Stark and the others were momentarily stunned by the new object they saw. This item was able to sit alongside the Tesseract and the Mind Stone-what made it so special? In addition, another red gem orbiting around the White-d Hero also caught their attention. "Could this be another Infinity Stone?" Banner wondered aloud. Hearing his words, Natasha, and the others couldn''t help but feel a surge of shock. "This red gem, along with the Tesseract and the Mind Stone...that makes three, right?" "The White-d Hero has three Infinity Stones?" Each of them knew that every Infinity Stone contained terrifying power, and their expressions grew tense. At S.H.I.E.L.D... Nick Fury''s face turned grim. Even a single Tesseract was dangerous enough in his eyes, but this White-d Hero held three? "These three dangerous objects shouldn''t be in the hands of a single person!" While he was thinking this, across various factions, especially those familiar with the nature of the three artifacts, many shared his sentiment, though they also harbored a desire to im them. Under the watchful eyes of billions and numerous factions, they saw four items orbiting the White-d Hero like satellites. To their surprise, instead of reaching for the three Infinity Stones, the White-d Hero extended his hand toward the silver sphere. Tony Stark and the others were puzzled by his choice, wondering why he ignored the Infinity Stones in favor of this item. Suddenly, before countless viewers, they saw the White-d Hero open the silver sphere. In the next second, a purple glow radiated from it, and a stone emitting a vibrant purple light floated out. "What is that?" Seeing this purple stone, Tony Stark and the others felt a jolt, with a thought creeping into their minds. Could this...also be an Infinity Stone? As they debated, Thor, who had been tensely watching in silence, instinctively stood up. "The Power Stone?" Thor eximed. "What, the Power Stone?" Tony Stark and the others had heard of the six Infinity Stones, one of which was the Power Stone. They hadn''t expected to see it revealed today. "How did the White-d Hero get this stone?" "Isn''t it said that these cosmic relics were formed at the dawn of the universe? How did he end up with four of them?" Barton, and Banner felt an overwhelming sense of disbelief. Then, they heard Thor murmuring in awe, "That means...my brother has four Infinity Stones." Tony Stark initially thought Thor was merely expressing astonishment. He nodded, saying, "It''s definitely hard to believe..." Banner and the others also nodded in agreement. But then Thor shook his head, saying, "You don''t understand what this truly means!" Tony Stark and the others looked at him in confusion. "What does it mean? He has four Infinity Stones, that''s all, right?" "While Infinity Stones are unique and special, we''re not exactly clueless here." Unmoved by their responses, Thor sighed, "You truly don''t understand." He continued, exining, "My father once told me that there are six Infinity Stones in the universe, and if someone manages to gather all six, they''ll be able to do anything they desire!" "It would be like having a wish-granting machine, able to aplish anything!" With those words, silence fell upon Stark Tower. Everyone stared at Thor, astonished by the revtion about the stones. "Are you joking, Thor?" Dr. Banner hesitated, "How could that be possible?" "Yeah, if someone wanted to destroy the universe, wouldn''t they be able to do that too?" Tony Stark voiced his skepticism. Seeing the shock on their faces turn to doubt, Thor nodded, "I know it sounds unbelievable, but that''s what my father told me. And I trust him; he wouldn''t lie about something so unnecessary." "Each Infinity Stone holds immense power in its own domain. Individually, they might not seem overwhelming, but together, they would unleash an unprecedented force!" "But my father also mentioned that collecting all six Infinity Stones is incredibly difficult. He tried once but ultimately had to abandon the endeavor." "It''s almost as if these stones are cursed, preventing anyone from easily gathering them all..." Hearing Thor''s detailed ount, Tony Stark and the others, initially skeptical, fell silent, contemting the terrifying potential of sixbined Infinity Stones. Having witnessed the Tesseract and Mind Stone firsthand, they understood the formidable power each contained. The prospect of six such forces united was too daunting to consider. However, a new question arose. "Didn''t you say it''s nearly impossible to collect them all? Yet here the White-d Hero has gathered four already." "He''s only two away..." The sound of gasps filled the room as the terrifying thought sank in. Thinking about the implications, the horrific image formed in their minds left them inn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om stunned silence. At that moment, all they could do was hope this wasn''t real and that the White-d Hero wouldn''t manage to collect all six Infinity Stones. While they struggled to calm their thoughts, the phone on the table, set to speaker mode formunication with Nick Fury at S.H.I.E.L.D., faithfully ryed Thor''s words. At S.H.I.E.L.D... Listening to the secrets of the Infinity Stones, Nick Fury''s mind was racing, struggling to process it all. Piecing together the information, his instincts told him that this could very well be true! In the next moment, he made a decision. The White-d Hero must be stopped from obtaining the remaining two Infinity Stones! And if possible, those four stones should be either destroyed or secured in a special location. If someone were to gain ess and use them, the consequences would be unthinkable! At this moment, even in the distant Asgardian realm, God King Odin, Queen Frigga, and Heimdall were equally stunned by the sight of the Infinity Stones orbiting around Syd. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 274: Chapter 274 Chapter 274: Chapter 274 ? [December Bonus Pick Winner: [Starting as a ss 5 Mutant]!] On Earth. Under the eyes of countless onlookers, Syd had already grasped the purple Power Stone. Purple energy spread around him, enveloping his entire body. Unlike when he had only a fourth-level divine physique, now he could feel that even holding the Power Stone continuously posed no threat to him. What would be fatal for an ordinary person felt as gentle as a breeze to him. It was as if the Power Stone was something that only unique beings like him were qualified to wield-mortals had no ce using it. He didn''t know what threshold would cause harm while using the Power Stone, as he hadn''t tested it, but now seemed like a good time to find out. Truth be told, he hadn''t yet fully explored the Power Stone''s potential. As he held the Power Stone, a series of strange phenomena appeared around him. The stone radiated an intense purple glow, while purple energy enveloped him, and an aura of violet mist spread outward, powerful enough to inspire awe in all who saw it. The overwhelming energy waves emanating from him were intimidating just to behold. Meanwhile, S.H.I.E.L.D.''s energy detectors red in rm. Nick Fury, both startled and wary, understood the reason for the recent warning signals from the detectors. Could it be that the White-d Hero was using the Power Stone? "What kind of power does this stone hold?" In his uncertainty, he watched as the strange phenomena around the White-d Hero quickly dissipated, as if nothing had happened. At the scene... Syd hovered calmly in the air, awaiting the arrival of the next wave of Sentinel robots. As expected, within moments, another ten Sentinels appeared through teleportation, under the watchful gaze of billions worldwide. Before they could act, Syd unleashed a surge of energy from the Power Stone. The purple brilliance of the Power Stone shone like a dazzling star in the sky. In an instant, a terrifying wave of purple energy burst forth from Syd''s hand. The Sentinels, just beginning to move, were engulfed by the purple energy. Then... Under the astonished gazes of billions, purple cracks appeared on the Sentinels'' bodies before they rapidly disintegrated into ash, leaving no trace. "What kind of power is this? It''s terrifying!" "Oh my God..." Watching the glowing purple stone in the White-d Hero''s hand, even the most skeptical could see its power. This purple stone held an unimaginable force. In Stark Tower, Thor murmured in surprise, "Didn''t Father say that using the Power Stone requires a cost?" "How is my brotherpletely unaffected?" His words left Tony Stark and the others momentarily stunned. Could that be true? They closely examined the screen showing the White-d Hero, but no matter how hard they looked, they saw no signs of strain. They brushed it off, assuming that perhaps even the God King Odin could be mistaken. As the wave of Sentinels was obliterated, another batch appeared with no respite for Syd. Without hesitation, he unleashed another energy wave from the Power Stone. Like a powerful attack clearing away lesser foes, the new ten Sentinels vanished in a blink. Even though they had switched to a metallic state upon appearing, it only dyed the inevitable, as Syd increased the energy output from the Power Stone. The cycle continued. Sentinels appeared... Only to be destroyed... Five waves... Six waves... Under the eyes of billions and various factions, the White-d Hero floated dozens of meters in the air, with three radiant stones orbiting around him and the purple Power Stone in his hand. Like a god, he remained still, eliminating one wave of Sentinels after another. Everyone''s faces were filled with shock. At a mysterious military base... Officers and generals wore grim expressions. Aleksandro, the head of the research facility, and Dr. Bolivar, the creator of the Sentinels, were equally troubled.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Sentinels, in which they had ced such high hopes, were being cleared away like garbage by the White-d Hero? How many waves had it been already? The onlyfort they had was the remaining 1,400 Sentinels, which gave them a glimmer of hope. They refused to believe the White-d Hero could hold out much longer. After all, 1,400 Sentinels was no small number! Moreover, they had taken notice of the purple stone in the White-d Hero''s hand. "So this is what they call an Infinity Stone?" "With this purple stone in his grasp, he possesses such tremendous power?" Aleksandro remarked excitedly. "What if we obtained it?" Not only him; Dr. Bolivar and the other officers and generals shared simr thoughts. Looking at the purple stone, they couldn''t suppress the greed and desire in their eyes. They longed to snatch it from the White-d Hero and im its unparalleled power for themselves. General Howell dered, "This stone must be seized!" While the military made ns to capture the stone, they also adapted the Sentinels'' tactics in response to the White-d Hero''s relentless assault on the robots. Back at the scene... Boom! After clearing yet another wave of Sentinels, Syd waited for the next wave. But just as this batch turned to dust, ten more Sentinels appeared around him without a pause. Faced with the close-range Sentinels, Syd instinctively threw a punch. The Power Stone glowed with purple energy,bined with the superhuman strength of his fifth-level divine body. Boom! In an instant, the chest of the Sentinel before him caved in, twisted, and was sent flying at supersonic speed to a distant location,pletely destroyed. Billions of viewers, witnessing the White-d Hero''s terrifying strength, were speechless. Was this even human? The remaining nine Sentinels dissolved into ash under the Power Stone''s energy wave. "Damn it!" The military tried a few more rapid attacks, but no matter how sudden they were, the White- d Hero could react and eliminate the Sentinels effortlessly. "Increase the number of Sentinels!" General Howellmanded. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 275: Chapter 275 Chapter 275: Chapter 275 ? Following General Howell''s orders, the number of deployed Sentinel robots surged. Under the gaze of billions and various factions, forty Sentinels suddenly appeared in front of the White-d Hero. Facing such arge number, Syd finally sensed a hint of difficulty, realizing that the Power Stone''s energy wave was somewhat slow at clearing them. Boom! As the purple energy wave from the Power Stone eliminated around ten Sentinels, the remaining robots seized the opportunity tounch attacks. Syd frowned, his body shifting slightly to dodge quickly. One of the Sentinels activated a crystalline ability to try to trap him, but it was blocked by his Chaos Magic. Looking at the dozens of Sentinels before him, Syd found it a bit troublesome. However, after a brief consideration, he decided not to use any other powers. He maintained his Chaos Magic defense while relying solely on the Power Stone for offense. Compared to using his other abilities, this approach was the least exhausting. After a slight hesitation, he nced at the Power Stone in his hand and decided to amplify its output. An evenrger wave of purple energy erupted. Boom! The area ahead was engulfed by the purple energy wave. Over twenty Sentinels in front of him were struck, their bodies partially disintegrating into ash, each one plummeting from the sky. With a wave of his right hand, a sweep of purple light crossed the sky. In a sh, all but seven or eight Sentinels-those quick enough to teleport away-were eroded by the Power Stone''s energy and destroyed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "The power of this purple stone is terrifying!" Everyone watching could not help but marvel at the Power Stone''s immense strength. "Damn it!" The military officers watching wore grim expressions. Deploying forty Sentinels at once only managed to cause a slight inconvenience for the White-d Hero? Was the so-called Infinity Stone really this powerful? As for deploying even more Sentinels at once, they dismissed that option almost immediately. What if too many Sentinels were deployed at once and wiped out in a single blow? With no better option, they continued with the exhaustion strategy. Back at the scene... Relying on the power of the Power Stone, Syd effortlessly handled the Sentinels, barely depleting any of his inner light energy. He even stopped moving, standing in ce, using Chaos Magic to block attacks while sweeping away any approaching Sentinels with the Power Stone''s energy wave. Despite the ease, he found the pace a bit slow. ncing at the other three Infinity Stones orbiting around him, Syd sighed slightly, "If only I had the Infinity Gauntlet..." If he had the Infinity Gauntlet, he wouldn''t have to use the Power Stone so crudely, enduring its constant bacsh on his body. Channeling the Power Stone''s energy through the Reality Stone would be the optimal approach. After a few more waves, eliminating three groups of forty Sentinels each, Syd noticed that the Sentinels had stopped appearing. At that moment, silence fell over billions of viewers and countless factions. How could thousands of Sentinels prove ineffective against the White-d Hero? This oue waspletely unexpected. Previously, they had thought that even an Omega-level mutant would be overwhelmed by the sheer numbers of Sentinels. But now? Hovering high above, d in white, surrounded by the three glowing Infinity Stones, exuding a mysterious aura, the White-d Hero stood unaffected. At this moment, countless people felt a sense of suffocation. At the X-Mansion... Professor X, who had previously sighed over the White-d Hero''s impending doom, looked on in shock. No matter how he thought about it, he hadn''t anticipated this oue. Those were thousands of Sentinels! Had the military actually been frightened into stopping the deployment? "What would Syd do in this situation?" Logan, murmured to himself, shaking his head afterward. No matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t imagine how Syd, as the Messiah, would handle such a massive wave of Sentinels. Though Syd was incredibly powerful, facing the military''s attrition tactics would be difficult. If the Sentinels appeared in bulk, he might have a chance, but appearing one wave at a time... Logan shook his head. The White-d Hero had the purple stone, the Infinity Stone as it was called. Syd, as the Messiah, didn''t have anything like that. How would he fight back? In this situation, Syd would undoubtedly be worn down by the military''s underhanded tactics. Logan could only silently pray that Syd, as the Messiah, wouldn''t get involved. However, he had to admit the White-d Hero wielding an Infinity Stone was truly terrifying. "I wonder who would be stronger, Syd or him?" The thought emerged in Logan''s mind as hepared the two, noting that the White-d Hero and Syd seemed to share a simr aura. After a while, he shook his head, dismissing the thought as nonsense. Nearby, Storm and others were in awe. At the Brotherhood of Mutants... Erik, wore a look of astonishment. In a small room... Wanda with her red hair, and Quicksilver with his silver hair, stared at the television with admiration. Watching the White-d Hero effortlessly destroy one Sentinel after another, they were in awe. "If only we could have that kind of power..." "The White-d Hero is truly strong..." The siblings, who had longed for revenge against Tony Stark, were filled with admiration and envy. With such power, wouldn''t Iron Man, Tony Stark, be easily at their mercy? In New York, at Stark Tower... "Heh, my brother really is powerful!" Thor chuckled. Tony Stark rolled his eyes at him, smirking, "Funny, wasn''t it you just now who thought we humans were plotting against your brother?" Natasha, and the others nodded in agreement. Thor chuckled awkwardly at the remark. At that moment... Dr. Bannermented, "But I think it''s really the Power Stone that''s strong. Without it, the White-d Hero might not be able to handle the Sentinels so easily and might even..." He trailed off, marveling, "Doesn''t that mean that anyone who gets this stone could be as strong as the White-d Hero?" "That''s terrifying!" Hearing this, Tony Stark, Thor, and the others felt a chill, realizing the weight of his statement. Exactly¡ªdidn''t that mean that anyone who acquired the Power Stone could be as powerful as the White-d Hero? "A stone with such frightening power?" Tony murmured in disbelief. At that moment, even they couldn''t help but feel a strong desire for the Power Stone. It was truly worthy of its name as the Power Stone! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 276: Chapter 277 Chapter 276: Chapter 277 ? "This Infinity Stone... is it really that dangerous?" Tony and the others were shocked. This revtion waspletely unexpected. Did it mean they couldn''t use the Power Stone at all? The White-d Hero could seemingly wield the Power Stone effortlessly, but if any of them tried, it would mean certain death? They hadn''t even considered this possibility! At first, they assumed that anyone could use the Power Stone and gain terrifying strength from it... Suddenly Barton, muttered, "Could it be that the true strength all along was just the White- d Hero?" "The Power Stone couldn''t be touched by even the non-human Sentinel robots, but the White-d Hero, with a body of flesh and blood, can wield it without any harm..." Hearing Barton''s words, they realized the implications. How powerful must the White-d Hero''s body be to endure the Power Stone unscathed? It was mind-boggling to think of his physical strength. "That clears things up. With such a limitation, it makes sense," Tony, acknowledged. "No wonder there''s such a terrifying stone-ites with a hefty drawback."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "The White-d Hero can use it, but he''s clearly an exception." This new understanding made the stone''s power seem more reasonable, and its danger more manageable. As they continued discussing, the phone on the table picked up their words, allowing Nick Fury at S.H.I.E.L.D. to hear every detail. "So that''s how it is?" Fury sighed in frustration. It seemed his initial ambitions for the stone were just wishful thinking. "A mortal can''t use it, then..." Fury''s eyes showed a hint of apprehension. Thanks to Thor, they had learned the truth, but the other factions were still caught between shock and confusion. At the secret military base... "How can this be?" General Howell, Commander Aleksandro, and Dr. Bolivar were dumbfounded. Just moments ago, they had been dreaming about how they would study and use the Power Stone after obtaining it. Now... They couldn''t believe it. The Sentinel had merely grasped the stone-how did it suddenly explode? Dr. Bolivar, still shocked, guessed, "Could it be that the Sentinel couldn''t withstand the stone''s power?" Commander Aleksandro and the other officers were taken aback. Reflecting on it, they realized Dr. Bolivar''s theory made sense. But if even the non-human body of the Sentinel couldn''t handle it... Yet the White-d Hero could? They were stunned. Among other factions... Apart from Dr. Bolivar, other intelligent minds analyzed the Sentinel''s explosion and arrived at a simr conclusion. Even many of the billions watching from different countries began to piece it together. Back at the scene... The purple explosion''s residual energy gradually dissipated. In its ce remained only Syd, hovering midair, holding the glowing Power Stone. With a slight gesture, the Power Stone floated back into his hand. Under the gaze of countless factions and billions of people, he held it effortlessly. The purple glow flickered, energy waves spreading, yet despite the Infinity Stone''s overwhelming power, his body remained unscathed. At that moment, the White-d Hero, dressed in white, floated in the sky, gripping the stone, exuding an aura as if he were a god or demon. It was as though this Infinity Stone rightfully belonged to him, that only he was worthy to use it, while otherscked the qualification... Silence and disbelief filled the hearts of countless onlookers. Ignoring their reactions, Syd held the Power Stone, and his figure blurred as he entered an optical camouge state, disappearing from the sight of all factions and billions of people. The military''s grand capture operation had ended in utter failure. While it was uncertain what other ns the military had, for now, they posed no threat to him. Of course, Syd didn''t believe this would be the end of the matter. He was certain that the military still had arge number of Sentinels at their disposal... At that moment, within the secret military base... Several generals were engaged in a heated discussion with some members of Congress, debating whether to send more Sentinels to stall the White-d Hero, then drop a nuclear bomb on him! Regardless of civilian casualties or the sacrifices required, they just wanted to eliminate the "threat" of the White-d Hero. However, the proposal was immediately rejected by three congressmen. "We''re not at that stage yet. Let''s wait and see." "Dropping a nuke on the city would have far-reaching consequences and would be difficult to exin. Unless absolutely necessary, let''s avoid that..." Though the generals could understand the congressmen''s conservative stance, they couldn''t help feeling frustrated. But with no one to share the fallout of a nuclear strike, they could only acquiesce for now. None of them wanted to face the public bacsh of such a decision. Of course, this was only temporary; the possibility of a nuclear strike hadn''t been ruled out. As for when to actually use it-that would depend on future developments... As the generals and congressmen continued their debate, citizens everywhere began to vent their frustration on Irina. People flooded thements section of her live broadcast website with their thoughts. "Irina, didn''t you say the military was fully prepared this time? That even Omega mutants like the White-d Hero and the Messiah would be punished? What''s happening now?" "Irina, you liar! You deceived us again!" "You''re useless!" Feeling humiliated by Irina''s overblown promises, the public took out their frustrations on her. Though they knew it wasn''t exactly her fault, they needed a scapegoat. On the broadcast stage... Reading the flood ofments, Irina''s face turned grim as she endured the onught of online abuse. While citizensshed out at Irina, Syd, meanwhile, was deep in thought. Thanks to the Power Stone, he hadn''t had to reveal much of his true strength in this battle. He considered his next steps, nning to locate the military''s main base and deliver a decisive blow. As for the President and other officials, after some thought, he decided against taking action. Pushing them too far might lead them to a desperate decision, like resorting to nuclear weapons. Although Venom''s danger-sensing ability provided some protection, it had already been blocked once before, leaving him unaware of an approaching threat. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 278: Chapter 278 Chapter 278: Chapter 278 ? Syd didn''t believe that the military was entirely out of options. Without the advantage of a danger-sensing ability, if the military suddenly detonated a nuclear bomb, even he would find it challenging and dangerous. He wasn''t sure if his current strength would be enough to withstand a nuclear explosion. At Stark Tower... Watching his brother disappear, Thor''s face rxed into a smile, feeling relieved. Then, he started to feel a bit smug. See, how could the methods of these Midgardians ever pose a threat to Asgardian gods! They simply weren''t a match for Asgard''s might. Naturally, Tony Stark and the others noticed Thor''s expression, reading his pride in the subtle curve of his mouth. But they had to admit, the White-d Hero was indeed powerful. More intimidating still was the Power Stone he wielded. With the Power Stone, the White-d Hero seemed even more terrifying! If it were just the White-d Hero himself, there might still be a way to deal with him. Now, though... After a bit of discussion, the group finally calmed down from the recent events and moved on to other topics. At that point, they began talking about Thor''s hammer. "No, I''m definitely not lying to you!" Thor said, taking a swig of his drink. "Oh, so anyone worthy of lifting this hammer gains its power?" Barton, joked. "Sounds like you''re bluffing." "Why don''t you give it a try?" Thor invited with a grin. "Go on!" "Really?" "Alright, let''s do it." Barton stood up and walked over to the table, eyeing Thor''s hammer. As he prepared to give it a try, someone teased him. "Barton, don''t worry if you can''t lift it. We won''t hold it against you." Barton, unimpressed, reached out and ced his hand on the hammer, giving it his best effort. But no matter how hard he tried, the hammer didn''t budge. "How are you doing this?" Barton asked Thor awkwardly, suspecting a trick. Encouraged by Barton, Tony also stepped up to try his hand. "If I lift it, do I get to rule Asgard?" Tony asked. "Yes, of course," Thor shrugged. Unfortunately, after several attempts, even with his armor on, Tony couldn''t lift it. Then, War Machine, Dr. Banner, and Captain America each gave it a shot, but none could lift the hammer. Dr. Banner then turned to Natasha and said, "Natasha, why don''t you give it a try?" Natashaughed, shaking her head, "Oh, no, that''s not my thing." With her declining, the others didn''t press her further. "There must be some trick." "It has to be rigged somehow," Barton and the others muttered. "Is there a mechanism, like a password?" Tony spected. "Maybe it only responds to your fingerprint?" Thorughed and stood up, "That''s an interesting theory, but I have a simpler way to prove it." Extending his right hand, he effortlessly lifted the hammer andmented, "It''s because you''re unworthy." "And I wasn''t lying; you forget, my brother, the White-d Hero, lifted Mjolnir as well." "Though I still don''t know how he did it." Hearing this, Tony and the others recalled the time when the White-d Hero wielded Mjolnir.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "When he used the hammer, he looked even more formidable than you, Thor," Tony admitted. "I''m starting to believe you." However, he was also a bit skeptical, "Are you sure it''s not just a privilege for Asgardian royalty?" "I''m not lying," Thor insisted, shaking his head. Then Tony mused, "So, that means your brother could inherit Asgard''s throne too?" Thor hesitated, nodding slowly, "He has the qualifications, even if he couldn''t lift the hammer." Hearing this, Tony and the others felt a tinge of regret, but their admiration for the White- d Hero only grew. As they continued their conversation, Captain America suddenly asked, "How''s the AI project going? I heard you''re working on artificial intelligence?" Tony nodded, "Banner and I are indeed working on it. We''re calling it Ultron." "But without the Mind Stone, Jarvis can''t process the dense data fast enough, so we''re a bit behind." Barton and the others looked surprised. Captain America frowned, "Ultron?" "Why are you developing something like that?" Barton and the others looked at Tony. Tony fell silent, then exined, "I''ve been feeling powerless. We need to put armor around the world. This fragile blue needs protection!" "With Ultron, we can aplish so much. For instance, I could integrate it with my Iron Legion..." As he spoke, Tony''s mind drifted back to scenes from recent battles. He recalled the invasion of the Chitauri army-the terror and helplessness he felt still lingered in his mind, haunting him at night. Besides the Chitauri army, there was another nightmare: the White-d Hero in the Battle of New York, with his overwhelming power that left Tony feeling helpless and vulnerable. If one day, the White-d Hero or the Messiah lost control... He couldn''t bear to imagine the oue. Thus, he wanted to create Ultron to protect humanity, to safeguard Earth from alien threats and terrifying beings like the White-d Hero. Hearing Tony''s exnation, the others exchanged uneasy nces. "Alright, I have some work to get back to," Tony said, excusing himself. "I''ll join you," Dr. Banner added. The two headed to anotherb. After a bit of conversation, they got back to their joint research. As time passed, Ultron, the artificial intelligence, was quickly taking shape. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 279: Chapter 280 Chapter 279: Chapter 280 ? Nearby, Thor hurled Mjolnir at Ultron with all his might. With a resounding crash, Mjolnir struck Ultron squarely in the chest, shattering him into pieces. Lying on the ground, Ultron''s eyes flickered with white light, his electronic voice filled with delight. "Freed from the wires-I am free!" The light in his eyes dimmed, but Ultron''s consciousness swiftly spread through the real- worldwork, moving from the physical to the virtual realm. Tony and the others quickly discovered this. "...He could be anywhere now-files, surveince systems. He might soon know more about us than we do," Natasha sighed. Rhodes added, "He could be in our files, online. But if he decides to do something more drastic... what then?" Hearing this, the implications sank in for everyone. "Nuclear codes?" Rhodes suggested. "We need to make some calls. Let''s hope Ultron doesn''t stop us, assuming we still have the ability to make calls," he added grimly. "Nuclear weapons?" Natasha said, frowning. "Didn''t he mention wanting us all... gone?" Captain America corrected, "He didn''t say ''gone''; he said ''extinct."" The meaning was clear to everyone-Ultron wanted to wipe out humanity. At that moment, Barton remembered, "He also said he''d killed someone?" "But there''s no one else here, right?" Tony activated the interface, revealing a fragmented, heavily damaged data projection of Jarvis. It was clear that Ultron''s "killing" referred to the elimination of Jarvis. Silence filled the room. Thor could no longer contain himself. Striding over to Tony, he seized him by the cor. "Words fail me, Stark!" Thor growled, furious at Tony''s reckless AI experiment, which had led to the creation of Ultron. Not only was humanity now at risk, but even his brother, the White-d Hero, was in danger. Thor hadn''t forgotten Ultron''s mention of him as a target. Captain America quickly intervened, breaking up the argument. After a tense exchange, the team united with amon goal-to locate and destroy Ultron before he couldunch his ns. While they were strategizing, Ultron was already essing the inte, reaching a small country called Sokovia to construct a new body. Meanwhile, heunched an attack on a military base. Secret Military Base "Warning! Warning!" "Mainframe under attack..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Sentinels going rogue..." rms red as the on-duty officers scrambled in panic. Just as one of them prepared to sound a general rm, the warnings abruptly ceased. In the control room, Rico, the officer on duty, frantically contacted his colleagues. "Quick! Check on the Sentinel storage basement!" Hearing the urgency in his voice, his coworkers quickly looked at the basement surveince feed. To their horror, they saw Sentinel robots powering up, their eyes glowing with a yellow light, activating in unison. The Sentinels moved toward the basement door in perfect formation. With a burst ofser fire, the alloy door melted under the assault. One... Ten... A hundred Sentinels surged through, pouring out of the base and into the night sky. The officers watching the monitors turned pale with terror. Unable to stop the breakout, they could only watch in horror as the Sentinels soared into the darkness. To maintain their replication abilities, the Sentinels even freed and extracted Rogue, a captured mutant, as a failsafe. "A miraculous creation..." "Five hundred..." "One thousand two hundred fifteen..." Ultron marveled. Admiring the Sentinels'' power, Ultron''s mood lifted. "With these, not even the White-d Hero, Messiah, nor the Avengers and humanity will stand in my way!" "I will create a world of beauty and peace!" Ultron spread his hands wide. Simultaneously, he seized the manufacturing data for the Sentinels, with his program transferring into one of the Sentinel bodies. Sentinels were dispatched to gather rare metals for crafting more advanced units. "Not enough¡ªnot nearly enough!" Ultron muttered, growing dissatisfied with the current abilities of the Sentinels. Though they possessed powers like flight,sers, and scanning, their ability to mimic mutant powers had limitations-they could only use one copied ability at a time. For instance, in steel form, they couldn''t utilize the crystal abilities of Yanata. Moreover, unless thoroughly researched and uploaded, many temporary or stolen abilities wore off quickly. These limitations frustrated Ultron, especially knowing the few high-level abilities in the database were insufficient against someone like the White-d Hero. "These powers are beneath me!" Ultron''s ambition red. "Only the ultimate powers from omega-level threats are worthy of me!" He recalled his primary targets: the omega-level mutants, the White-d Hero and the Messiah. If he could capture and study their gic data, upload it to the Sentinel database, and eliminate the restriction on using multiple abilities at once, then... He would truly be a god. An unmatched, unstoppable god. No one would be able to challenge him. Driven by this ambition, Ultron''s consciousness scoured the inte, searching for any trace of the White-d Hero and the Messiah. "These omega-level mutants... will belong to me, Ultron!" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 281: Chapter 281 Chapter 281: Chapter 281 ? "Oh, perhaps I should add a few stones to the mix!" Ultron''s core buzzed with fervor as thoughts of the Infinity Stones reverberated through its databanks. Reality Stone, Power Stone, Soul Stone, Time Stone, Space Stone, Mind Stone... Ultron had amassed substantial information on the Infinity Stones. Except for the Time and Soul Stones, which had yet to appear, it had gleaned significant insights about the others. It had even captured numerous scenes of their usage, each one revealing the immense potential and power the stones held. What caught its eye the most were the numerous times White Knight wielded the Infinity Stones-a disy that filled Ultron with both awe and envy. If it could obtain these stones,bined with White Knight''s and Messiah''s Omega abilities, Ultron believed it would truly be a god, unstoppable and unmatched. To acquire the Infinity Stones, Ultron needed to locate White Knight, who was already one of its prime targets. As surveince feeds from various cities streamed through its databanks, it quickly pinpointed a suspicious location. Having set its sights on a target, Ultron immediately dispatched two sentinel robots to investigate. In a dark, secluded alley, the night hung heavy. Syd floated mid-air, cloaked in shadow, holding the Mind Stone in his hand as he absorbed the power of faith. [Divinity Experience +1] His fourth-tier divinity was steadily advancing toward the fifth tier, and it wouldn''t take much longer to reach it. As he absorbed the energy, a gust of wind suddenly disrupted the stillness from above. Syd instinctively looked up, spotting two jet-ck sentinel robots descending from the night sky. "Sentinel robots?" Before he could speak, an electronic voice emanated from a speaker on one of the robots. "White Knight, I knew you were hiding here!" The voice carried a note of smug satisfaction. Syd frowned, his right hand glowing red. With a sh of crimson light, his Chaos Magic surged forth, instantly freezing the two sentinel robots in ce. They couldn''t move an inch. Sensing their impending destruction, Ultron remarked through the speakers, "Such terrifying power... but one day, it will belong to me, Ultron!" The next moment, under the crimson glow, the robots crumpled with a series of cracking sounds, reduced to nothing but scrap. However, even after destroying the robots, Syd''s frown remained. "Ultron?" "How could it exist without the Mind Scepter?" Pondering briefly, he surmised that this was likely another one of Tony Stark''s creations. The fact that Ultron could control the sentinel robots didn''t surprise him. What truly troubled him were the remaining robots under military control. Judging by the current situation, it seemed that Ultron had taken control of all of them. Syd hovered in thought for a moment before vanishing from the alley. Elsewhere, Ultron was in high spirits after pinpointing White Knight''s location. If it could capture White Knight, not only could it seize his Omega mutant ability, but also the four Infinity Stones he carried! The only issue was White Knight''s formidable strength... Mulling over its options, Ultron hatched a n. The military might be unwilling or unable to deploy more sentinel robots to test White Knight, but Ultron had no such reservations. This time, it prepared to send a thousand sentinel robots to confront White Knight in one decisive strike. The sentinels'' eyes lit up with yellow light, and they marched in unison toward White Knight''sst known location. However, when they arrived, they found the ce empty. White Knight had long since left. Undeterred, Ultron resumed its search for White Knight. The night passed, and dawn broke. [Divinity Experience +1] [Skill: Divinity (1932/2000) Tier 4] Just as Syd anticipated reaching the fifth tier, an unusual sight in the distant sky caught his attention. Against the bright morning sky, countless tiny ck dots rapidly approached like an ominous tide. Syd squinted and realized they were ck sentinel robots. They swarmed across the horizon, their numbers blotting out the distant sky. From afar, there were easily hundreds-if not thousands of them. This scene was not just noticed by Syd but also by the city''s inhabitants, who stared in shock. "Sentinel robots?" "Why are there so many?" The citizens were visibly rmed. Even during the military''s earlier operations, they hadn''t deployed this many sentinel robots. Why were so many appearing now? "Could the military be nning something big again?" Some began to specte while others, both curious and apprehensive, started recording the event on their devices. Before long, news of the massive sentinel robot presence spread like wildfire across then/?/vel/b//in dot c//om inte, sparking widespread debate. In a secret military base, tension ran high. "Damn it!" The sight of their sentinel robots being deployed en masse without authorization left the military officers livid. "Whoever''s controlling these robots-what are they nning?" "Sending this many robots at once... are they trying to destroy the city?" Their questions were soon answered. Satellite footage revealed the swarm of sentinel robots converging on a single street, completely sealing it off. Initially confused, the officers-and soon, the public-witnessed a figure in white emerge from the encirclement, slowly rising into the air. "White Knight?!" "It''s him!" The revtion sent shockwaves through the military and the masses alike. While the military harbored apprehension, the public was abuzz with excitement, specting that another monumental event was about to unfold. Hovering mid-air, Syd surveyed the thousand sentinel robots encircling him. As time passed, more eyes turned to the scene-Xavier''s School, the Brotherhood of Mutants, Stark Tower, S.H.I.E.L.D., and even Asgard. In Asgard, Thor watched the unfolding chaos with growing unease. Even with his unwavering faith in his brother, the sight of a thousand sentinel robots gave him pause. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 282: Chapter 282 Chapter 282: Chapter 282 ? The sheer disparity in numbers was overwhelming. Not only did Syd feel this way, but Tony Stark and others shared the sentiment. Even a swarm of ants could take down an elephant-everyone understood this principle. As if echoing their thoughts, an electronic voice suddenly rang out. "White Knight, surrender. These thousand sentinel robots are beyond your ability to resist. Cooperate with me for research, and I promise not to kill you. I might even let you be one of the surviving humans." Stark Tower "It''s Ultron!" The moment they heard the voice, Tony Stark and the others immediately recognized who it was. This realization brought a deep sense of unease. If White Knight fell into Ultron''s hands, they couldn''t fathom the horrors that might follow. Particrly, if Ultron managed to study White Knight and uncover his secrets, who could stop him then? "Let''s hope White Knight can hold on long enough with the Power Stone," Bruce said, his concern evident. The others nodded in agreement. Even they had to admit-White Knight was formidable with the Power Stone. Perhaps he could barely manage to hold out. Without the Infinity Stones, their confidence would have been minimal. But now, there was at least a sliver of hope. While Tony and his team were deeply worried, the public was abuzz with anticipation. Finally, the military had deployed a thousand sentinel robots at once,pletely unlike their previous half-measures. "A thousand sentinels! Even if White Knight fights to exhaustion, he can''t possibly destroy them all, right?" Many watched intently, eager to see how White Knight would respond. Would he surrender? Or would he use the Infinity Stones to forcibly battle through the overwhelming odds? Floating mid-air, Syd indeed found the situation tricky. Even with the Infinity Stones in hand, eliminating a thousand sentinel robots quickly was nearly impossible. Syd sighed, realizing he could no longer hold back. He had to reveal some of his true abilities. Under countless watchful eyes, an aura of mystery began to radiate from him. Syd''s presence grew enigmatic, his voice resonating like the sound of truth itself. "Light." The moment the word left his lips, an astonishing scene unfolded. In an instant, everything before them was engulfed in radiant light. "Ah..." The brightness was so intense that everyone had to shut their eyes. Meanwhile, military satellite cameras, as well as Tony Stark''s private satellites, captured a terrifying sight. The entire city was bathed in light! ... Secret Military Base "Impossible!" Whether it was General Howel, Base Commander Alessandro, or Dr. Bolivar, all were utterly shocked, their disbelief written across their faces. White Knight had spoken a single word, yet the light had engulfed an entire city?! "What did he just do?" They stared at White Knight, floating in the air, surrounded by an enigmatic aura. His voice carried an unworldly resonance as he uttered the word "Light," and the city was instantly flooded with radiance. Among the observers, a devout Christian named Gisley found himself dazed, recalling a passage from the Bible: "In the beginning, God created the heavens and the earth. The earth was formless and empty, darkness covered the surface of the watery depths, and the Spirit of God was hovering over the surface of the waters. Then God said, ''Let there be light,'' and there was light. God saw that the light was good, and God separated the light from the darkness." This scene seemed uncannily simr. Could this be how divine light appeared? Shaking his head frantically, Gisley chastised himself. "No, no! How could I associate this devil White Knight with God?" Despite his internal conflict, the image of White Knight glowing with divine light stuck with him. After all, rumors described White Knight as the God of Light. Gisley wasn''t alone. Anyone familiar with the Bible felt a twinge of awe as they watched White Knight radiate light, his figure exuding divinity. Even Tony and his team in Stark Tower found the resemnce to biblical descriptions uncanny. Under everyone''s watchful gaze, Syd''s voice, imbued with the rhythm of the universe, echoed again. "Converge." At hismand, an unforgettable sight unfolded. The boundless light in the city coalesced into a thin, dazzling beam, blindingly bright. As the beam shot forward, objects in its path began to vaporize. The next second, the beam streaked across the sky. To the onlookers, it felt like a sh of brilliance. When their vision cleared, they were met with a shocking scene. Sentinel robots, hundreds of them, were sliced in half and plummeting from the sky. In mere seconds, hundreds of sentinels were obliterated. When they looked again, not a single sentinel robot remained in the sky. The world fell silent. At Xavier''s School, Professor X and his team were in disbelief. In the Brotherhood of Mutants, Mao experienced a simr sense of shock. In a small room, Wanda and Quicksilver, watching a live stream uploaded by an enthusiasticizen, stared in awe and admiration at White Knight. ... Stark Tower, New York Tony and his team were left speechless, their shock palpable. White Knight''s power was far beyond their imagination. Without relying on the Power Stone or any other Infinity Stones, he had wiped out a thousand sentinel robots on his own. In mere seconds. These weren''t ordinary machines-this was a thousand sentinel robots! Even their sheer number alone should have been overwhelming. Yet, they were annihted in the blink of an eye. "This... is White Knight''s true strength?" "Has he been hiding his power all along?" Such power could easily destroy an entire city. ... S.H.I.E.L.D.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Fury was at a loss. Elsewhere, the D''Bari aliens, who had long coveted the Phoenix Force and the powers of White Knight and Messiah, were left breathless. In Asgard, Heimdall, who had witnessed everything, had an astonished glint in his golden eyes. Even Odin, the Allfather, couldn''t hide his surprise at the scene. White Knight''s disy of power had exceeded everyone''s expectations. Meanwhile, Syd had no time to care about their reactions. He flew toward a secluded corner of the city. Soon, he spotted a lone sentinel robot. "You." The robot stared at him in disbelief-clearly, Ultron had inhabited it. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 283: Chapter 284 Chapter 283: Chapter 284 ? From this moment on, Syd realized that as long as his soul wasn''t destroyed by external forces, it would remain immortal, untouched by the passage of time. Even the weariness that came from living too long or feelings of ennui were impossible for him to experience. In mystical terms, his divine essence seemed to elevate his spiritual state to an extraordinary level. Not even the Mind Stone could exert control over him anymore. Unless someone could fully unlock the Mind Stone''s power, Syd was immune to its influence. For instance, if Loki wielded the Mind Scepter against him, Syd could simply shrug it off. At the same time, his divinity wasn''t confined to his mind and soul-it permeated his body, blood, and light energy as well. Venom, who had been dormant, suddenly awakened, awkwardly emerging from Syd''s right hand. Syd ignored Venom. He could feel that, with the augmentation of his divinity, his divine body''s defenses had surged, akin to wielding Thor''s hammer. His abilities, such as his divine light, flight, and more, all experienced significant enhancements. In mere moments, Syd felt his overall strength skyrocket to unprecedented levels. Having moved to an uninhabited wilderness, Syd decided to test his newfound power. Boom! A deafening sonic boom echoed across thend. When Syd stopped, calctions revealed a startling result-his speed had increased from twelve times the speed of sound to neen times the speed of sound! Nearly twenty times the speed of sound. Such speed was far beyond the imagination of ordinary humans. Astonished, Syd decided to test the power of his divine speech next. "Light!" Instantly, he felt the surrounding area within an 80-kilometer radius fill with radiant light. Fortunately, he managed to suppress the effect with precise control, avoiding another massive anomaly. Previously, his light could only cover a range of 50 kilometers, but now it had expanded by 30 kilometers. Satisfied with the increase, Syd moved on to test his Sunshine. In an instant, sunlight within a six-kilometer radius began behaving abnormally, an improvement from the previous four kilometers. Feeling reassured, Syd found that both the range and potency of his Sunshine had significantly increased, bolstering his sense of security. After testing Chaos Magic and confirming its substantial enhancement, Syd shifted his focus to his soul. Floating mid-air, Syd closed his eyes and concentrated on the golden light emanating from his soul. He attempted to detach his soul from his body. The next second, a slightly translucent figure, radiating sacred golden light, emerged from his body. Venom, watching from the side, widened its ck eyes in shock. What was this? A soul? Half of his spiritual body emerged, and Syd gazed at it with mild surprise. Aside from its golden glow and semi-transparent nature, it appeared nearly identical to a normal person. It was morning, and sunlight bathed his form. Instead of feeling pain, Syd felt a warm andforting sensation. After briefly experiencing his out-of-body state, Syd returned to his physical body. As soon as he re-entered, he was greeted with an overwhelming sense of safety. Having tested his new capabilities, Syd turned his attention to Sunshine. With his divinity, divine speech, divine light, flight, and divine body all reaching Level 5, it was time to enhance this key ability. As an Omega-level mutant power, Sunshine was still at Level 4 and had yet to reach its true potential. Syd couldn''t help but feel eager anticipation. "What kind of transformation will Level 5 bring?" He began preparing to train Sunshine but paused as a thought crossed his mind. Pulling out a ck stone and the Orb of Cosmos from his backpack, he decided to test his strength against the Old God once more. Venom, recognizing the familiar scene, scurried backward in panic. Momentster, dense ck light appeared, apanied by a strange and familiar ripple. But this time, something different happened. Though the ripple appeared, Syd wasn''t dragged into the deathly visions. He could sense that as long as he didn''t want it, the ck stone could no longer pull him into those visions. "Level 5 divinity even enhances resistance to such effects?" Syd was impressed. Choosing not to resist, he allowed himself to follow the ripple into the deathly visions. A familiar prairie. A familiar position. The sky darkened abruptly. The eerie whispers began again, echoing in both the vision and his ears. But unlikest time, they had no effect on him. The whispers felt like a gentle breeze, passing from one ear and out the other. Neither his divine body nor his spirit was affected in the slightest by the Old God''s attempts. Even when a ck tentacle emerged from the pitch-ck sky-a sight that would drive mortals insane-Syd remained unfazed. The Old God''s voice changed, now tinged with confusion. "Ant... why aren''t you affected by my influence?" It was incredulous, unable to fathom how anyone could resist. "What secrets do you hold?" After its initial shock, the Old God''s tone turned malicious. "No matter. Once you be my puppet, I''ll know everything." "Bing my puppet is your hono-" Before it could finish, light erupted in response. Within an 80-kilometer radius, radiant light filled the area. The Old God''s singr red eye widened in shock. Before it could react, a beam formed from converging sunlight and Sunshine surged toward it. In an instant, the ck tentacle it had extended vanished. The beam and radiant light continued to spread toward the dark void. Realizing the threat, the Old God roared in anger, sending countless ck tentacles imbued with dark energy toward the attack. But under thebined might of the divine beam and Sunshine, the dark energy on the tentacles began rapidly disintegrating. Last time, even at full strength, Syd had only managed to eliminate about 20% of the energy. This time... 10%... 20%... 40%...N?v(el)B\\jnn (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 284: Chapter 284 Chapter 284: Chapter 284Chapter 283: Chapter 284 ? From this moment on, Syd realized that as long as his soul wasn''t destroyed by external forces, it would remain immortal, untouched by the passage of time. Even the weariness that came from living too long or feelings of ennui were impossible for him to experience. In mystical terms, his divine essence seemed to elevate his spiritual state to an extraordinary level. Not even the Mind Stone could exert control over him anymore. Unless someone could fully unlock the Mind Stone''s power, Syd was immune to its influence. For instance, if Loki wielded the Mind Scepter against him, Syd could simply shrug it off. At the same time, his divinity wasn''t confined to his mind and soul-it permeated his body, blood, and light energy as well. Venom, who had been dormant, suddenly awakened, awkwardly emerging from Syd''s right hand. Syd ignored Venom. He could feel that, with the augmentation of his divinity, his divine body''s defenses had surged, akin to wielding Thor''s hammer. His abilities, such as his divine light, flight, and more, all experienced significant enhancements. In mere moments, Syd felt his overall strength skyrocket to unprecedented levels. Having moved to an uninhabited wilderness, Syd decided to test his newfound power. Boom! A deafening sonic boom echoed across thend. When Syd stopped, calctions revealed a startling result-his speed had increased from twelve times the speed of sound to neen times the speed of sound! Nearly twenty times the speed of sound. Such speed was far beyond the imagination of ordinary humans. Astonished, Syd decided to test the power of his divine speech next. "Light!" Instantly, he felt the surrounding area within an 80-kilometer radius fill with radiant light. Fortunately, he managed to suppress the effect with precise control, avoiding another massive anomaly. Previously, his light could only cover a range of 50 kilometers, but now it had expanded by 30 kilometers. Satisfied with the increase, Syd moved on to test his Sunshine. In an instant, sunlight within a six-kilometer radius began behaving abnormally, an improvement from the previous four kilometers. Feeling reassured, Syd found that both the range and potency of his Sunshine had significantly increased, bolstering his sense of security. After testing Chaos Magic and confirming its substantial enhancement, Syd shifted his focus to his soul.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Floating mid-air, Syd closed his eyes and concentrated on the golden light emanating from his soul. He attempted to detach his soul from his body. The next second, a slightly translucent figure, radiating sacred golden light, emerged from his body. Venom, watching from the side, widened its ck eyes in shock. What was this? A soul? Half of his spiritual body emerged, and Syd gazed at it with mild surprise. Aside from its golden glow and semi-transparent nature, it appeared nearly identical to a normal person. It was morning, and sunlight bathed his form. Instead of feeling pain, Syd felt a warm andforting sensation. After briefly experiencing his out-of-body state, Syd returned to his physical body. As soon as he re-entered, he was greeted with an overwhelming sense of safety. Having tested his new capabilities, Syd turned his attention to Sunshine. With his divinity, divine speech, divine light, flight, and divine body all reaching Level 5, it was time to enhance this key ability. As an Omega-level mutant power, Sunshine was still at Level 4 and had yet to reach its true potential. Syd couldn''t help but feel eager anticipation. "What kind of transformation will Level 5 bring?" He began preparing to train Sunshine but paused as a thought crossed his mind. Pulling out a ck stone and the Orb of Cosmos from his backpack, he decided to test his strength against the Old God once more. Venom, recognizing the familiar scene, scurried backward in panic. Momentster, dense ck light appeared, apanied by a strange and familiar ripple. But this time, something different happened. Though the ripple appeared, Syd wasn''t dragged into the deathly visions. He could sense that as long as he didn''t want it, the ck stone could no longer pull him into those visions. "Level 5 divinity even enhances resistance to such effects?" Syd was impressed. Choosing not to resist, he allowed himself to follow the ripple into the deathly visions. A familiar prairie. A familiar position. The sky darkened abruptly. The eerie whispers began again, echoing in both the vision and his ears. But unlikest time, they had no effect on him. The whispers felt like a gentle breeze, passing from one ear and out the other. Neither his divine body nor his spirit was affected in the slightest by the Old God''s attempts. Even when a ck tentacle emerged from the pitch-ck sky-a sight that would drive mortals insane-Syd remained unfazed. The Old God''s voice changed, now tinged with confusion. "Ant... why aren''t you affected by my influence?" It was incredulous, unable to fathom how anyone could resist. "What secrets do you hold?" After its initial shock, the Old God''s tone turned malicious. "No matter. Once you be my puppet, I''ll know everything." "Bing my puppet is your hono-" Before it could finish, light erupted in response. Within an 80-kilometer radius, radiant light filled the area. The Old God''s singr red eye widened in shock. Before it could react, a beam formed from converging sunlight and Sunshine surged toward it. In an instant, the ck tentacle it had extended vanished. The beam and radiant light continued to spread toward the dark void. Realizing the threat, the Old God roared in anger, sending countless ck tentacles imbued with dark energy toward the attack. But under thebined might of the divine beam and Sunshine, the dark energy on the tentacles began rapidly disintegrating. Last time, even at full strength, Syd had only managed to eliminate about 20% of the energy. This time... 10%... 20%... 40%... (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 285: Chapter 285 Chapter 285: Chapter 285 ? Under thebined might of divine speech, Sunshine, and the Chaos Magic-enhanced shield, the ck energy on the Old God''s tentacles began to rapidly dissipate. Yet, the tentacles continued closing in. In the deathly vision, Syd saw himself attempting to evade the attacks using illusions or spatial movement, but the ck tentacles seemed to have locked onto his exact location. No matter how he dodged, they relentlessly found him. A binding force weighed on him, slowing his flight and spatial transitions. The scene felt eerily familiar, reminiscent of the techniques used by the Celestial Judge, Arishem. Ultimately, despite his efforts and thebined use of divine speech, Sunlit Radiance, Chaos Magic, and reflective shields, Syd could only diminish about 45% of the ck energy on the tentacles. The tentacles finally reached him, wrapping around his form and pulling him into their grasp, turning him into a puppet of the Old God. Frowning deeply, Syd reflected on the difference in power.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Even with five Level 5 abilities-divine speech, divine body, flight, divinity, and divine light -I could only remove 45% of the energy. The gap is still so vast?" He mused briefly. "Maybe if Sunshine reaches Level 5, things will change?" After all, divinity and divine light were primarily supportive abilities with limited offensive potential. As if to mock him, the Old God''s voice echoed from the vision. "I told you, resistance is futile. You will be my puppet... Your struggle is meaningless!" Syd''s frown deepened. Before the Old God could finish, the scene shifted, pulling him out of the deathly vision and back into reality. With a sigh, Syd stowed the Power Stone and the ck stone, turning his focus to Sunshine. However, knowing that its upgrade progression was slowerpared to his other abilities, The decided to first examine his overall unlock progress. It had reached nearly 80%. Thest time it had reached 75%, no new abilities had awakened. But now, at 80%, there was a high likelihood of unlocking something new. Stopping everything else, Syd began absorbing sunlight. The timing was perfect; the morning sun shone brightly, and soon, the notifications began. [Light Energy +1] [Light Energy +1] The sun rose high in the sky, gradually making its descent. By sunset, Syd''s energy points had reached an impressive total. [Energy Points: 11,019] In the next moment, he poured all those points into the unlock progression. The progress bar blurred briefly before changing. [Unlock Progress: 80%] As the notification appeared, anticipation filled Syd''s gaze. [Skill Unlocked: Divine Core (Activated)] [Skill: Divine Core (0/100) Level 1] "Divine Core?" The words left him momentarily stunned. Before he could process, a mysterious, warm energy coursed through his body. He felt an interaction between his divinity and light energy as they began merging with the mysterious force. In an instant, Syd sensed a brilliant light forming within him. A dazzling, twelve-sided crystalline structure appeared in his body, radiating with immense power. "This... is the Divine Core?" Confusion flickered in Syd''s eyes. He could feel that all his light energy, along with a significant portion of his divinity, had converged into this radiant core. Yet, aside from its presence, there didn''t seem to be any other immediate changes. Curious, Syd began experimenting. Momentster, he attempted to absorb faith energy into the Divine Core. To his surprise, the negative elements of the faith energy disappeared entirely, leaving only pure divine light or light energy in its ce. "What?" His astonishment was palpable. Faith energy could now directly transform into light energy? This meant that, apart from sunlight, he now had another energy source. More importantly, this transformation would significantly speed up the unlocking of new abilities and the enhancement of existing ones. "Unbelievable..." This new ability felt like an unexpected windfall, on par with Sunshine or Chaos Magic. Syd quickly recognized the Divine Core as an auxiliary and growth-focused power. Yet, something about it felt iplete. While it matched the traits of an Omega-level mutant ability, his intuition told him it wasn''t his core Omega ability. "Baldr''s true Omega power must still be ahead," he thought. At 80% unlock progress, only 20% remained. When he reached 100%, all would be revealed. Shifting his focus back to the Divine Core, Syd began testing its capabilities. To his surprise, the red energy of Chaos Magic appeared to have increased by 10-20%. "Is it my imagination?" Strengthening Chaos Magic by such a margin was no small feat. A mere Level 1 Divine Core seemed capable of amplifying its effects. Testing further, he found that all his abilities-Sunlit Radiance, divine speech, flight, and more-received a simr boost. Even Sunshine showed nearly 20% more power. "This core is like a power amplifier," Syd thought, marveling at its effects. The range of his divine speech extended from 80 kilometers to over 90 kilometers. His flight speed surpassed Mach 20, breaking a new threshold. "If this is what Level 1 can do, what happens at Level 5?" The potential left Syd eager to upgrade the Divine Core further. For now, even Sunshine''s improvement took a backseat to this newfound power. Determined, Syd sought the method to level up the Divine Core. Before long, he received his answer. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 286: Chapter 286 Chapter 286: Chapter 286 ? Syd noticed that while most of the faith energy absorbed by his Divine Core was converted into light energy, a small portion seemed to be absorbed directly into the core itself. Curious, he stopped the core from converting faith energy into light energy and allowed it to absorb faith energy entirely. Immediately, strands of faith energy gathered and flowed into the core. Syd felt a subtle shift in the Divine Core, and then a notification sounded: [Divine Core Experience +1] However, the change was minimal due to the limited faith energy avable. It became clear that upgrading the Divine Core would require a significant amount of faith energy. This realization led Syd to frown. It all came down to faith energy. Previously, he had regarded faith energy as optional, but now... Faith energy could upgrade the Divine Core, serve as a backup source for light energy, and elerate the unlocking of abilities and progress. Even if he exhausted his light energy while using Sunshine, faith energy could be converted into light energy to replenish his reserves. Faith energy had be his bottleneck. To acquire more, Syd turned his attention to the faint, interconnected lines of faith that stretched around him. Unblocking the prayers he had previously muted, he was instantly met with fervent invocations: "Lord Baldr, God of Light, grant me power, wealth, and strength..." "God, hear my plea..." These prayers were the result of his identity as the God of Light bing known. Despite his ambiguous stance, there would always be those willing to believe in him, hoping to gain something in return. After all, a living god had appeared before them, repeatedly demonstrating miracles and power. Most people prayed for wealth, strength, beauty, longevity, or health. Syd couldn''t help but grimace. "I''m just a fragmented God of Light, not some wish-granting omnipotent deity," he thought. "If I could do all that, I''d already be invincible." He wasn''t capable of fulfilling such grandiose requests- at least, not yet. Still, he reconsidered his stance on these prayers. His attention shifted to one of the most devout believers, someone he had encountered before. Following the thread of faith, Syd focused on a neat room. Inside knelt a middle-aged woman with blonde hair and dressed in white. She appeared to be in her forties, her hands sped in prayer. It was Audrey, the woman who had lost her sight after being attacked for being a mutant. Syd had restored her vision out of curiosity when she fervently prayed to him. To his surprise, Audrey''s faith had not only endured but deepened over time. The thread of faith connecting her to him was remarkably strong and clear-a sign of unwavering devotion. If most people were casual believers, Audrey could be described as a fanatic. Even in the face of life-threatening danger, she would likely never abandon her faith. What surprised Syd further was that Audrey had remained unharmed after her interrogation by S.H.I.E.L.D. Syd examined her surroundings and found no signs of surveince or danger. Just then, four people approached her home. A bearded man led the way, followed by three young adults-two men and one woman. The trio cautiously followed the man to Audrey''s door. Knock, knock... "Come in," Audrey''s voice called from inside. The group entered, and Audrey stood to greet them, her gaze curious as she looked at the three neers. "Are they here to join us?" she asked. The youngest of the trio, Martin, excitedly replied, "Yes, we want to join!" The other two, Mauro and Sarah, nodded eagerly. Hearing this, Audrey''s face lit up with joy. "Three more faithful to honor Lord Baldr!" she eximed with genuine happiness. Audrey had formed a small group devoted to the God of Light, Baldr, after her blessing and recovery. Though the group''s size had initially been modest, Audrey had been persistent in recruiting members, often stopping strangers on the street to ask if they were interested in worshiping the great God of Light. Recently, thanks to Baldr''s public disys of divine power, membership had begun to grow. Observing the scene, Syd was taken aback. "In such a short time, she''s managed to form a group like this?" One of the neers, Mauro, a pale young man with freckles, nervously asked, "If we follow Lord Baldr, will he bless us too?" Audrey paused before frowning slightly. "Faith in a god requires a pure heart," she exined. "We shouldn''t worship with selfish motives. Gods are not obligated-"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Noticing the disappointment on their faces, Audrey hesitated before adding, "But I can tell you that Lord Baldr has blessed me before." She pointed to her eyes. "I was once blind, and it was through Lord Baldr''s blessing that I regained my sight." Hearing her testimony, the young trio became visibly anxious. "Is it true?" Martin asked hesitantly. "Can you prove it?" Mauro and Sarah looked on expectantly. Audrey froze for a moment, unsure how to respond. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 287: Chapter 287 Chapter 287: Chapter 287 ? Audrey stood momentarily stunned by Martin''s question. Proof? There was no tangible evidence she could offer to prove she had been blessed by a god. Even if those who had witnessed the miracle vouched for her, these skeptical young people would likely dismiss it as collusion or a fabrication. Seeing is believing, as the saying goes, and Audrey understood this. However, the anticipation and nervousness on the faces of Martin and his friends faded, reced by disappointment and doubt as they observed Audrey''s hesitation. "Is there really no proof?" Martin asked, his tone incredulous. "If that''s the case, I don''t know if we can trust you..." While they wanted to believe in the so-called God of Light, Baldr, they weren''t willing to be deceived. After waiting for a while without any concrete evidence, their disappointment deepened. Audrey opened her mouth to exin, "Lord Baldr truly blessed me. I swear this is real. But I don''t have anything to prove it..." "And faith in a god is a sacred matter. We can''t approach it with selfish motives-" Before she could finish, Sarah, the young woman in the group, snorted derisively. "Hmph! We''re not falling for your lies." Grabbing Martin and Mauro by their arms, she dered, "Let''s go!" Martin and Mauro hesitated briefly but ultimately didn''t resist as Sarah dragged them out. Even without Sarah''s insistence, they were already considering leaving. As the trio left the room, Arn, the bearded man who had brought them, turned back to Audrey, his expression grim. "What do you think you''re doing?" he demanded, addressing the retreating trio. Sarah''s disdainful response came from the doorway. "What do I think? I think you''re all frauds!" "If you can''t even provide proof, why should we believe anything you say?" With that, she led Martin and Mauro out of the house entirely. Arn sighed heavily, turning to see the sadness on Audrey''s face. "I''m sorry, Audrey. I didn''t realize they were like this," he said apologetically. Audrey shook her head and replied, "It''s fine. I expected this. Even if it wasn''t them, others would eventually question me too." "And besides, faith is sacred. If they won''t approach it with sincerity, it''s better they don''t join at all..." Though her words were calm, Arn could hear the sorrow in her voice. He sighed again, a deep, resigned sound. From the otherworldly connection between them, Syd had observed the entire scene. The exchange yed out clearly before his eyes. In the past, when he cared little for faith energy, he would have ignored such a situation. But now... His gaze lingered on Audrey. She deserved something to help her spread her faith. If Audrey had tangible proof of a blessing, it would be far easier for her to inspire belief in others. This was a low-risk, high-reward investment, one Syd couldn''t afford to ignore. Faith may be sacred in theory, but expecting people to believe purely on goodwill was na?ve. Proof of miracles was a necessity to inspire mass devotion. With this thought, Syd began considering what he could offer Audrey. Blood? Divine energy? As he contemted, inspiration struck. "I remember now... my divine speech can grant blessings," he realized. At Level 5, his divine speech had unlocked the ability to bestow blessings and curses, much like the gods of ancient mythologies. He thought of the Greek gods, who were known for their infamous blessings and curses. One well-known example was Pandora, the woman the gods collectively blessed-or cursed -with gifts.N?v(el)B\\jnn In Greek, Pan means "all," and Dora means "gifts," signifying "the woman endowed with all gifts." Hephaestus, the god of fire, gave Pandora a magnificent golden dress.Aphrodite, the goddess of love, granted her beauty and the power to seduce men.Hermes, the messenger god, bestowed upon her eloquence and persuasive speech. Nearly all the Olympian gods contributed to Pandora''s creation. But their intentions were far from benevolent. Pandora was crafted as a punishment for humanity after Prometheus stole fire from the gods. She was the harbinger of the infamous Pandora''s Box, which contained both disasters and hope. When Pandora''s curiosity led her to open the box, cmities like greed, jealousy, pain, and deceit escaped to gue humanity. Only hope remained trapped inside the box-a detail that has been interpreted in multiple ways. Some view hope as humanity''s saving grace, allowing people to endure suffering. But Syd suspected otherwise. The gods of Greek mythology were often indifferent, even hostile, to humanity. Why would they leave behind hope out of kindness? In some interpretations, hope itself was a curse, an unrealistic longing that often leads to despair. Reflecting on these myths, Syd turned his attention to his own ability to grant blessings. Previously, he had experimented with animals but had never found the opportunity to test it on humans. This might be the perfect chance. With a spark of curiosity and a desire to test his power, Syd made up his mind to proceed. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 288: Chapter 288 Chapter 288: Chapter 288 ? The moment Syd focused his attention on Audrey and Arn in the room, their mood was steeped in disappointment and loss. Suddenly, a profound, grand voice filled with divine authority echoed through the room. "Audrey..." The voice was so extraordinary that anyone hearing it would instinctively believe it couldn''t belong to a mere mortal. "Who''s there?" Audrey and Arn immediately snapped to attention, their hearts racing with astonishment. They searched the room but found no one. Then, following a mysterious, otherworldly connection, they both felt an immense presence descend upon them. A thought struck their minds, incredible and awe-inspiring. "Is it you, my revered Lord Baldr?" Audrey asked, her voice trembling with disbelief. Arn''s eyes widened to the size of saucers. Syd didn''t answer her directly, choosing instead to speak again: "Audrey, I grant you extraordinary sight. From this moment, your restored vision will be sharper than ever." This blessing, tied to his domain of light, fell well within his authority as the God of Light and took immediate effect. Audrey and Arn froze as the words resonated, and an inexplicable change took hold. "My eyes!" Audrey eximed, her voice tinged with astonishment. In an instant, her vision sharpened beyond belief. She could see everything clearly, whether near or far. More than that, Audrey realized that her mutant ability had evolved. Previously, her power allowed her eyes to function like microscopes, adjusting to see bacteria and offering limited X-ray vision, such as glimpsing inside a patient''s body. Now... Her vision could prate and reveal everything within dozens of kilometers, both at a microscopic and macroscopic level. Syd, connected to Audrey through their faith link, sensed the transformation and was taken aback. He hadn''t anticipated that simply enhancing her vision would dramatically elevate her mutant ability. "Audrey, what''s wrong?" Arn asked nervously, noticing her astonishment. "My... my vision..." Audrey stammered as she exined her new abilities. Arn listened, dumbfounded, his expression filled with disbelief. "Audrey''s mutant ability has be this powerful?" Though itcked direct offensive capabilities, its applications in reconnaissance, intelligence gathering, and support were nothing short of extraordinary. Arn couldn''t ignore the fact that such a transformation was achieved with just one sentence. "Lord Baldr, the God of Light?" he murmured, his voice awash with awe. While the two were still reeling, Syd decided to grant Audrey another blessing. After all, her vision-enhancing ability alone wasn''t enough to effectively spread his faith. "Audrey, I grant you the power to wield light." As Syd spoke these words, his internal light energy began to drain. Audrey''s body was enveloped in radiant light, her form suffused with an otherworldly glow. The divine light worked swiftly, transforming her body.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Audrey felt an odd tingling sensation, followed by an unfamiliar warmth. Momentster, light began emanating from her hands, shimmering with a sacred purity. Experimenting with her newfound power, Audrey fired a beam of light at the ground. Boom! A small crater, a meter wide, formed where the beam struck. "This... this power..." Audrey muttered, staring at her glowing hands in disbelief. "Lord Baldr has blessed you again?" Arn asked, his toneced with both envy and admiration. Observing the scene from afar, Syd was satisfied despite feeling a slight drain on his light energy. "Did I just give Audrey a second mutant ability tied to light?" he mused. Though the abilities were light-based and rtively modest in strength, they were still remarkable. The blessing, fortunately, consumed only a one-time amount of light energy. The changes to Audrey''s abilities were permanent, requiring no further energy from Syd. Her strength now depended on how much light energy he had chosen to expend during the transformation. For now, her capabilities were sufficient: The radiant light could be used for defense and offense.It imbued her with a saintly aura, perfect for inspiring faith. "Humans are drawn to light, to kindness and benevolence," Syd thought. "This power should make her an ideal evangelist." Of course, he deliberately restrained the blessing. Giving too much too easily would diminish its value. However, if Audrey seeded in recruiting a significant number of followers, Syd wouldn''t hesitate to enhance her abilities further. "For now, this will do. Let''s see how she performs." Redirecting his focus, Syd turned his attention to other small groups of believers who worshiped him. "It''s unwise to put all my eggs in one basket. The more groups, the better," he thought. Using a simr approach, Syd bestowed blessings upon other devout followers. These blessings included abilities such as invisibility and optical illusions. However, the abilities were moderate in strength, limited by the amount of divine light Syd expended. Compared to his own capabilities, these followers were merely shadows of his power. "Borrowing my power directly might''ve made them stronger, but that requires trust. For now, they''ll remain as they are-offshoots of my divine strength." Meanwhile, Audrey, glowing with newfound divinity, was reveling in her transformed abilities. Not far away, Sarah, Martin, and Mauro-the trio who had left-were busy spreading skepticism. They approached anyone willing to listen, iming that Audrey''s group was fraudulent. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 289: Chapter 289 Chapter 289: Chapter 289 ? "Are you considering joining the group?" "I advise you to think twice. That Audrey ims to have been blessed by the God of Light, Baldr, but she has no proof to back it up." "I suspect she''s simply using the god''s name to benefit herself!" Sarah, unable to suppress her disdain, voiced her suspicions as she addressed the two individuals approaching her. Her words left them momentarily stunned. "Audrey wasn''t blessed?" "Is it fake?" "But I heard some people say they saw the miracle happen with their own eyes!" Sarah gave them a condescending look. "Maybe they were in on it," she said smugly. Her words nted seeds of doubt. "What if Audrey really is exploiting the god''s name for personal gain?" Hesitation crept into their minds as they began second-guessing their decision to join the group. Noticing their wavering, Sarah smirked, feeling vindicated. "Hmph! Audrey tried to deceive us, so it''s only fair we expose her lies. Consider it her punishment!" Herpanions, Martin and Mauro, hesitated briefly but ultimately nodded in agreement, seeing merit in her actions. Together, the trio stationed themselves nearby, intercepting and discouraging potential recruits. Word of their actions quickly reached Arn and Audrey. "Those three!" Arn fumed, his anger barely contained. Audrey''s expression darkened, her mood equally sour. "Let''s go see what''s happening," she said. Arn nodded, following Audrey outside. Before long, they spotted Sarah and herpanions surrounded by a crowd. Among the gathering of 20 to 30 people were current members of the group and curious onlookers contemting joining.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Audrey is here!" All eyes turned to the approaching pair. A short, middle-aged man named Fausto, one of the group members, hesitantly spoke up. "Audrey, they''ve been saying..." The crowd''s attention focused squarely on Audrey, scrutinizing her for any reaction or exnation. Sarah and herpanions watched with smug anticipation, eager to see how she would defend herself. Instead of answering, Audrey''s response came in the form of action. A radiant, holy light emanated from her body, bathing her in an aura of divinity. The crowd froze, their gazes locked on the ethereal glow. Audrey seized the moment. "Just moments ago, the great Lord Baldr blessed me again, granting me the power to wield light." To demonstrate, she manipted the radiant energy surrounding her, releasing a beam that left a small crater in the ground. The crowd stared in stunned silence. Sarah and herpanions were equally dumbfounded. "She was blessed again by Lord Baldr?" "The power to wield light?" The crowd''s initial skepticism turned to awe, their faces now brimming with envy and regret. "If only we hadn''t doubted," some thought. "Perhaps we could have been blessed too..." Meanwhile, Sarah and her group struggled to reconcile what they were seeing. "Is this really divine power?" Even as they tried to convince themselves it was merely Audrey''s mutant ability, the glow and its divine resonance made their denial difficult to maintain. "This has to be a trick," Sarah muttered. But this time, her words carried no weight. Minutester, Arn and other members of the group escorted Sarah, Martin, and Mauro away, their expressions twisted with bitterness and frustration. With Audrey now wielding light, many of those previously hesitant to join eagerly committed. Some even began recruiting friends, hoping they too might receive a divine blessing. From afar, Syd observed the results of his blessings. The steady influx of faith energy confirmed his sess, though he paid little mind to the specifics of Audrey''s interactions. Faith energy continued to flow into his Divine Core. [Divine Core Experience +1] [Divine Core Experience +1] As Syd absorbed faith energy, he also resumed training Sunshine, steadily increasing its experience points. By the next morning, a notification finally appeared. [Divine Core Experience +1] [Skill: Divine Core (0/500) Level 2] "Finally leveled up!" Syd''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. He immediately sensed changes within his Divine Core. Its structure expanded to a dazzling twenty-seven facets. Gazing inward, Syd couldn''t help but wonder, "How much stronger is the amplification now?" Testing his abilities, he summoned the crimson glow of Chaos Magic. To his amazement, the strength of the magic had increased by a full 40%. "This..." The magnitude of the enhancement left him momentarily speechless. Next, he tested his flight capabilities. Boom! The sonic boom resonated as he seemed to teleport across the horizon. Calcting the data, he confirmed: Mach 26. At 26 times the speed of sound, he had surpassed the flight speed of nearly all known missiles. The sheer scale of his improvement brought a satisfied smile to Syd''s face. "At this rate, another level in the Divine Core, and no missile on Earth will be able to keep up with me." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 290: Chapter 290 Chapter 290: Chapter 290 ? With the enhanced capabilities of his Divine Core at Level 2, Syd''s excitement surged. His Floating Flight speed now exceeded Mach 26, while Divine Words expanded its influence to an impressive 110 kilometers, enough to envelop a sprawling metropolis and more. Just recently, during the battle with the Sentinel robots, his Divine Words could only cover a range of 50 kilometers. Now, the difference was staggering. And this was merely the power of a Level 2 Divine Core. Simrly, Sunshine now had an extended radius of 8 kilometers, a remarkable improvement from before. "Let''s test this further," Syd thought as he retrieved the Power Stone and the mysterious ck Artifact from his inventory. The familiar ripples emanated as soon as he touched the artifact. Allowing himself to be drawn into its pull, Syd''s vision blurred momentarily, transitioning into the familiar Death Scene. There, the spectral version of himself stood unfazed by the whispers of madness. "You again?" The voice of the Eldritch Ancient reverberated with shock. "Why does my influence not affect you?" But before it could finish, the Syd within the Death Scene attacked decisively. "Light!" 110 kilometers of brilliance filled the scene, blinding and purifying everything in its path. Simultaneously, the 8-kilometer radius of Sunshine augmented the onught. In the blink of an eye, one of the Eldritch Ancient''s grotesque tendrils evaporated into nothingness. The Ancient roared in fury, unleashing its full power. Tendrils, pulsating with dark energy, surged toward Syd in a storm of chaotic might. From his distant vantage point, Syd eagerly observed the oue. "Last time, I barely managed to eliminate four and a half levels of its dark energy. Let''s see now..." He watched intently. The dark energy dissipated rapidly under thebined assault of Divine Words and Sunshine. 10%...40%...70%... Finally, at 70% purification, the tendrils ensnared the spectral version of Syd, pulling him into the Ancient''s control. Despite his apparent defeat, Syd smiled. "Just 30% more, and I can truly injure this Ancient," he murmured. As the scene began to fade, he heard the Ancient''s voice once more. "This mortal wields such formidable power?" The tone was tinged with surprise before turning mocking. "Impressive, yet futile. All resistance ends the same-you shall be my puppet..." Returning to the real world, Syd''s good mood had dissipated. "Let''s wait until my Divine Core reaches Level 3," he thought. "With stronger abilities, let''s see how smug that Ancient will be then." Determined, his focus shifted back to his Divine Core and the faith energy it required. Through hiswork of believers, Syd sensed distant and faint connections-followers located in far-off realms. Directing his attention to these links, Syd''s perception revealed a barrenndscape filled with towering frost-covered structures. "Jotunheim?" One of his followers turned out to be a Frost Giant praying fervently in this deste realm. The Frost Giant, Snissa, knelt with reverence, his deep voice echoing in prayer. "Oh, unmatched, almighty presence, grant me strength!" Syd listened, intrigued. "A Frost Giant desiring power.... why not?" For Syd, as long as faith energy flowed, the source didn''t matter. Snissa finished his prayer, only to be met with silence. Disappointment clouded his features. "Still no response... Perhaps I''m foolish to believe in such a being..." Suddenly, a mysterious voice resonated around him. "As you wish." Snissa froze as his body became enveloped in radiant white light. A peculiar tingling sensation spread through him as the transformation began. Syd granted Snissa the Light Illusion ability, ensuring its potency by expending additional light energy. For a Frost Giant, survival demanded more than average strength, and Syd needed Snissa to aplish specific tasks. As Snissa adapted to his newfound power, Syd''s voice returned.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I require faith. Spread my name among the Frost Giants, and I shall grant you even greater strength." Snissa blinked, his disbelief giving way to awe. "The almighty being has answered my prayers?" He quickly discovered his new ability. Manipting light and creating illusions, he realized, would make him a formidable presence in Jotunheim. "This is incredible..." With renewed determination, Snissa vowed to fulfill his divine mission. "Such a being wouldn''t deceive me," he thought. "This is the presence that once enveloped all of Jotunheim in light!" Observing Snissa''s actions from afar, Syd turned his attention to other realms. He selected individuals from several kingdoms, replicating the process of bestowing blessings. Each chosen believer received tailored abilities-illusions, stealth, and more-depending on their potential and circumstances. By the end of his work, Syd felt satisfied. "Now to sit back and watch as faith energy flows in," he thought with a smile. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 291: Chapter 291 Chapter 291: Chapter 291 ? S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters Nick Fury, the ever-watchful director of S.H.I.E.L.D., quickly received reports about Audrey''s unusual circumstances. This woman, once an ordinary believer linked to the so-called Light God Baldr, had recently be a focal point for interest due to unexined phenomena surrounding her. "White Knight granted her power?" Fury frowned, flipping through the detailed report on his desk. "If White Knight can bestow abilities to others, and if he truly intends to cultivate believers, this could escte into something far beyond our control." Caught in deliberation, Fury decided to observe for now. "Antagonizing him directly is still too risky," he muttered. ... Sokovia Meanwhile, Ultron, deep in his Sokovian hideout, had also caught wind of the developments. "The woman received a spark of his power?" Ultron sneered. "What of it? A single robot would suffice to crush her." Focused on building his army of Sentinels, Ultron dismissed the event entirely. He looked over his factory, where rows of newly manufactured robots stood ready. Within days, the thousand Sentinels lost to White Knight would be replenished, enhanced with histest modifications. ... ssified Military Base In contrast, the generals at the covert military instation held a more cautious stance. "The White Knight is no longer a mere anomaly," one grizzled officer stated grimly. "We can''t afford any further direct confrontations until we''re better prepared. Let''s hold back and watch how this unfolds." ... A Quiet City Street Syd, now donned in a fresh white outfit,plete with sunsses and a mask, wandered leisurely through an unassuming neighborhood.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The city buzzed with life, oblivious to the divine being in their midst. While absorbing faint streams of faith energy that filtered into his Divine Core, Syd''s attention was caught by a decrepit sign hanging above a dimly lit establishment. ... The Bloody Bar Curious, Syd approached the shabby bar, drawn by the faint hum of activity within. As he stepped inside, the low lighting, apanied by thudding metal music and raucous chatter, painted a vivid picture of the bar''s patrons. Leather-d men and women danced wildly, while others nursed sses of suspiciously crimson drinks. Upon entering, Syd felt the sudden stillness as dozens of pairs of eyes turned to regard him, if only briefly. "So, they noticed me..." Syd mused, feigning ignorance. He scanned the room, pretending to be a curious neer. His keen senses picked up subtle signs-a heightened stillness, unnatural paleness among patrons, and a strange scent permeating the air. Approaching the bar, he was greeted by a pale, sharply dressed bartender who offered him a charming smile. "Wee, sir. What can I get you?" Without hesitation, the bartender suggested, "May I rmend our house special, the Bloody Mary?" Syd raised an eyebrow, ncing at the bartender''s unnaturally paleplexion. "Why not?" he replied, masking his voice to sound unremarkable. As the bartender began mixing the drink, Syd''s sharp nose caught a distinct metallic tang. Blood. The realization was immediate-human blood. The ss on the counter glinted crimson, its contents swirling ominously. Syd regarded the drink with a peculiar mix of amusement and curiosity. Elsewhere, a burly man seated in the corner froze at the sight of Syd. His name was Carel, a demon hunter who had tracked a rogue vampire to this very establishment. "What the hell is he doing here?" Carel muttered under his breath. He watched with growing rm as the pale bartender served Syd the Bloody Mary. "This guy''s just a regr human! He doesn''t even know what kind of ce this is!" Carel''s mind raced, torn between self-preservation and the faint hope of intervening to save an innocent life. Meanwhile, Syd''s acute awareness detected the presence of an approaching figure. A sultry woman, d in a provocative dress with a predatory gleam in her eyes, sauntered toward him. "Looks like it''s starting," Syd thought, sipping his drink. The taste confirmed his suspicions-the Bloody Mary wasn''t a mere cocktail but a concoction laced with fresh blood. His lips curled into a small, knowing smile as the woman leaned in close. The predator thought she had found her prey. "Hey there," she purred, her voice dripping with seduction. "What''s a handsome man like you doing all alone in a ce like this?" Syd ced the ss down deliberately, meeting her gaze. For the first time, a flicker of uncertainty crossed the woman''s face as she sensed something... off about him. "Just here for a drink," Syd replied coolly, his tone disarming but deliberate. Unbeknownst to her, the predator had just approached someone far beyond her comprehension. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 292: Chapter 292 Chapter 292: Chapter 292 ? "Handsome, here alone?" "How about a drink with me?" The sultry voice of Dilia cut through the din of the bar as she leaned in closer, her red-painted nails tapping the counter. Far away, Carel, the exorcist, cursed under his breath. "Damn it... this kid''s done for. She''ll seduce him, drain him dry, and leave him as a husk..." Syd''s calm gaze finally shifted from the ominously crimson Bloody Mary to the vampire before him. Unfazed by her proximity or the predatory gleam in her eyes, he uttered words that sent shockwaves across the room. "You''re not worthy." The entire bar fell silent. Even the bartender, who had been polishing sses with an eerie calm, froze mid-motion. Dilia''s inviting smile twisted into a snarl, her crimson lips curling back to reveal her razor- sharp fangs. "You insolent little human!" she spat, her face contorting into a visage of rage. In an instant, her predatory instincts took over. "Die!" With a guttural hiss, Dilia lunged at Syd, her wed hand poised to strike. Bang! A sudden gunshot echoed through the bar. Dilia recoiled, clutching her smoldering hand. Silver smoke curled from the wound as she screamed in agony. "Blessed silver bullets?" she hissed. Her glowing red eyes turned toward the source of the shot-Carel, the exorcist, his silver revolver still smoking. "I won''t let you harm him!" Carel shouted. Before Dilia could retaliate, Carel fired another round, forcing her to retreat with a screech. The exorcist wasted no time, rushing to Syd''s side. Grabbing his arm, he barked, "Move! We need to get out of here now!" Ignoring Syd''s unreadable expression, Carel dragged him toward the exit, shouting hurried instructions. "Run straight, don''t look back, and don''t stop until you''re safe!" But the vampires were faster. Within moments, the bar''s patrons, now baring their fangs, encircled them. "Two morsels have walked right into our den," one of the vampires sneered. "This one smells sweet. I call dibs on his blood!" Carel gritted his teeth, pulling a sk of holy water from his coat. With a sharp flick of his wrist, he sshed the consecrated liquid toward the advancing vampires. The holy water sizzled as it hit their skin, drawing anguished cries from those unfortunate enough to be caught. "Holy water?!" "How quaint," another vampire snarled, his lips pulling back into a sinister grin. Despite his efforts, Carel knew the odds were grim. As the vampires regrouped and prepared to pounce, Dilia reappeared, her fangs bared in triumph. She zeroed in on Syd, sneering. "Protecting this littlemb? I''ll kill him first and drink his blood while you watch!" With a cruelugh, she reached for Syd, her ws shing in the dim light. And then, nothing happened. No screams, no struggle. Dilia''s hand, despite all her strength, couldn''t budge Syd an inch. Her smirk faltered, reced by confusion, then frustration. "What''s this?" she growled, her ws straining against an unyielding force. Syd remained still, his arms crossed, his posture rxed. "You dare mock me?" Dilia hissed, pouring every ounce of her supernatural strength into the attempt. Her fangs gleamed, her muscles bulged, but Syd didn''t move. Her frustration turned to fear as she realized her efforts were futile. "What... what are you?" The other vampires, who had been watching with smug amusement, fell silent as they realized something was wrong. "Why isn''t he..." "Is that kid... normal?" Carel, who had been bracing himself for the worst, stood frozen, his jaw ck. "What the hell am I seeing?" he muttered. With a calm voice, Syd finally broke the tension. "Are you done?" His words carried a weight that silenced the entire room. Dilia staggered back, her once-predatory demeanor now reced by a trembling fear she couldn''t quite exin. "Who... what are you?" The rest of the vampires took a collective step back, suddenly unsure if they were still the predators in this scenario. Syd adjusted his sunsses, a faint smirk curling his lips. "I came here for a drink, not to clean up trash," he said casually, his toneced with subtle menace. And in that moment, the vampires understood-they weren''t dealing with prey. They were the hunted. (To be continued...) (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 293: Chapter 293 Chapter 293: Chapter 293 ? The strength of vampires was something Karel understood better than anyone. Yet, a vampire, using all their might, couldn''t even budge a single person? Was that even reasonable?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Karel was stunned, feeling that something was terribly off. It wasn''t just him; the other vampires watching were also sensing that something was amiss. Seeing Delia, a vampire, unable to push someone with her supernatural strength, was like watching an elephant fail to move an ant. The scene left them shocked and bewildered. "Who exactly are you?!" Delia shrieked, her voice full of disbelief. "You''re definitely not an ordinary human!" Her question was met with an indifferent gaze from Syd, as if he were observing a monkey. "Vampires, huh? How interesting..." His dismissive attitude infuriated Delia. "Don''t think being special makes you invincible! Even if you''re strong, there are so many of us here. What can you possibly do?" Delia sneered. Her words reminded the other vampires, who began to sneer as well, their faces filled with mockery as they red at the figure in white before them. Karel''s expression shifted. "Yes, how could one person possibly deal with so many..." Karel muttered, but before he could finish, a strange phenomenon unfolded before his eyes. In the dimly lit, blood-scented bar, a ray of bright sunlight suddenly appeared. Everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief as they gazed at the figure bathed in sunlight. In the next moment, the radiant light shone directly on Delia. "Ahhh..." Delia, who had been frozen in shock, let out a blood-curdling scream. Her pristine, baster skin began to emit ck smoke, and dark, corrosive spots spread across her body as if she had been sshed with acid. The scene was horrifying. In mere moments, Delia''s once-beautiful face had be grotesque. Screaming, she tried to escape, but no matter where she ran, the sunlight followed her, enveloping the entire bar. The bar echoed with the anguished cries of vampires. Karel was speechless as he watched the vampires writhe in agony, their bodies smoking, and his gaze lingered on the figure radiating sunlight. "Sunlight?" "Who are you?" "How can you possess such power?!" As Karel gawked in disbelief, a sudden realization struck him. The glowing figure seemed familiar. "It''s you! The White Knight?!" he eximed. At his words, the struggling, disbelieving vampires froze in ce, their faces etched with shock, fear, and despair. The name "White Knight" was infamous even among vampires. Everyone in their circles knew of him and dreaded him. His mere presence was enough to make them tremble in fear. Not only was the White Knight''s strength terrifying, but his abilities were also particrly devastating to their kind. Seeing him now, glowing with sunlight, was like witnessing their worst nightmaree to life. "This is the White Knight? And we provoked him?" "We thought he was just a human! We wanted to drain his blood and gang up on him?!" Countless vampires were paralyzed with terror. Delia, too, was utterly dumbfounded. But their fear didn''tst long, as the excruciating pain consumed them, eliciting endless screams. "White Knight, have mercy! Please spare us!" "It''s all her fault! Punish her instead!" The vampires begged for mercy, but despite their pleas, the White Knight didn''t stop emitting sunlight. In just a few seconds, many weaker vampires had already fallen unconscious. The stronger ones gritted their teeth and tried to flee the bar. However, the moment they moved closer to the exit, their screams intensified. The closer they got to the outside, the stronger the sunlight became. Clearly, the White Knight was determined to eradicate them. "Fight him! So what if he''s the White Knight?!" The stronger vampires screamed as they charged at the glowing figure. "Watch out!" Karel instinctively shouted. Then, he froze again. As the vampires rushed forward, Syd simply willed the divine power of light within him to surge forth. Before they could get close, the vampires disintegrated into ash under the radiance of divine sunlight. The surviving vampires stared at the scene in despair, their eyes filled with hopelessness. "Why? Why is the White Knight here..." With their final moments filled with resentment and regret, Delia and the others followed in the same fate, their deaths swift and tranquil. Watching the vampires turn to ash under the intense sunlight, Karel was left dumbfounded. As the light gradually receded, the bar returned to its dim state. However, the absence of the once lively and morous vampires left the ce eerily silent. After dealing with the vampires, Syd didn''t linger. ncing at the now-empty bar, he turned to leave. But suddenly, something caught his eye. His gaze fell on the ground in the center of the bar. At the spot where one of the vampires had perishedy a piece of parchment, aged and tattered, resembling a scroll made of sheepskin. "What''s this?" Ignoring the still-shaken Karel, Syd waved his right hand. A crimson glow of chaotic magic appeared. The worn and ancient sheepskin scroll floated into his hand. Opening it, Syd was surprised to find it nk. However, he soon noticed something unusual. On the scroll, strange symbols began to emerge-letters he recognized. Syd was stunned. What kind of item was this? As he stared at it, his expression grew serious, a thought forming in his mind. "Could this be the Chthon Scroll?" Syd pondered. The Chthon Scroll, also known as the Darkhold, was one of the most mysterious magical tomes in the Marvel Universe. It was also referred to as the Book of Death or the Book of Sin. Billions of years ago, Chthon spent an immense amount of time researching the universe''s arcane powers, eventually bing the first dark sorcerer. Over time, he grew increasingly malevolent, plundering the powers of others until a god- devourer appeared. To evade this devourer, Chthon fled to another dimension. Before his departure, he inscribed all his malevolent deeds and spells onto indestructible parchments. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 294: Chapter 294 Chapter 294: Chapter 294 ? These parchments, known as the Chthon Scrolls, were channels through which Chthon influenced Earth and unleashed his power. Over the ages, the Chthon Scrolls passed through countless hands. In the 6th century, Morgan le Fay, the sorceress of Arthurian legend, found andpiled most of the scrolls, binding them into a single tome known as the Darkhold. "Could this parchment be one of the Chthon Scrolls, separate from the Darkhold?" Syd wondered. The Chthon Scrolls contained vast knowledge of powerful ck magic and spells, ensuring that anyone could fully understand them regardless of theirnguage. This likely exined why the parchment initially appeared nk but then revealed familiar characters to Syd when he picked it up. The most dangerous aspect of the Darkhold was its ability to corrupt the minds of its users, eventually allowing the evil god Chthon to erode their souls and take possession of their bodies. Agatha, Wanda, and Strange Supreme were notable victims of its corruption. The ck tint on their fingers was a clear sign of this contamination. Even those who handled mere copies of the Darkhold were subject to its corrupting effects. Chthon, also known as the God of ck Magic and the Death God, had briefly crossed paths with Syd after he obtained chaos magic. At that time, Syd had heard faint whispers in his ear, seemingly inviting him to engage in a conversation. Syd suspected that his chaos magic had attracted Chthon''s attention and was on high alert. He resolved to grow stronger to prepare for any potential threat from Chthon. Yet, as time passed, the whispers ceased, and Syd gradually dismissed the matter from his mind. Unexpectedly, something tied to Chthon had appeared before him today. Was it mere coincidence or destiny? Syd''s eyes narrowed, filled with deep wariness. The thought of Chthon brought to mind his opposite: the God of White Magic. The Vishanti, a trinity of ancient deities-Oshtur, Agamotto, and Hoggoth-opposed Chthon and presided over white magic in the Marvel Universe. They, too, created a book. As the counterpart to the Darkhold, which documented all ck magic, the Vishanti''s Book of the Vishanti contained the sum of white magic. In Doctor Strange 2, Strange sought the book to counter Wanda''s Darkhold-fueled powers. The Book of the Vishanti was powerful but not as strong as the Darkhold, given that white magic was inherently less potent than ck magic, albeit with fewer severe side effects. Finding a fragment of the Darkhold here surprised Syd. "There are rumors that the origins of vampires and werewolves are linked to the Darkhold. If that''s true, then finding a fragment of it among these vampires makes sense." His curiosity piqued, Syd examined the Darkhold fragment closely. Before long, he discovered a trove of magical knowledge and numerous ck magic spells. One particr rune caught his attention-it could prove immensely useful. The Spatial Expansion Rune. By engraving this rune onto an object, the item would gain spatial properties, allowing it to store other items. Syd had been pondering how to store the Infinity Stones. Carrying a backpack all the time wasn''t ideal, especially since it hindered his efforts to blend in as the Messiah. Now, with the Spatial Expansion Rune, his problem seemed solved. However... Syd hesitated about whether to use the rune. He was unsure if using the fragment would expose him to its corrupting influence. On one hand, he was wary of Chthon. On the other, he had confidence in his divine nature and other abilities. His face reflected his inner conflict. Just then, Karel, who had finally recovered, hesitantly approached. "You... are you the White Knight?" Syd turned his gaze toward Karel, thought for a moment, then nodded. Receiving confirmation, Karel''s body trembled slightly with excitement. Meeting a figure as legendary as the White Knight in person was beyond anything Karel had ever imagined. Until now, he''d only seen him on television. "Thank you for eliminating the vampires here!" Karel expressed his heartfelt gratitude. "They only have themselves to me," Syd replied, shaking his head before turning to leave the bar. Karel watched his retreating figure with awe and regret, not daring to ask him to stay. "Will I ever have the chance to see him again..." Karel sighed. Outside the bar, Syd''s gaze lingered on the Darkhold fragment, his mind still undecided. Ultimately, for the sake of convenience, he resolved to give it a try. He reasoned that simply using the Spatial Expansion Rune shouldn''t carry significant risks. After all, Wanda, who had used the Darkhold extensively, had yet to be fully corrupted by Chthon. If she could resist, surely he could handle one use. With that thought, Syd activated his invisibility and entered a jeweler''s office, quietly retrieving a silver ring from the safe-at no cost. Once he had the ring, Syd moved to a secluded spot.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Summoning the crimson glow of chaotic magic, he levitated the silver ring into the air. "Light!" Beams of intenseser-like light converged, etching runes onto the ring ording to Syd''s design. Soon, the silver ring was covered in intricate symbols. The Spatial Expansion Rune wasplete. In an instant, the silver ring exuded a mysterious aura, shimmering with an enigmatic light. Syd sensed that the rune had sessfully activated. He retrieved the Tesseract, channeling its blue energy into the silver ring under his control. The ring emanated a strange silvery glow, its energy pulsating with an otherworldly rhythm. Holding thepleted ring, Syd infused it with a trace of his mental strength and divine energy, attempting to peer into its inner workings. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 295: Chapter 295 Chapter 295: Chapter 295 ? In an instant, a dark space of over a hundred cubic meters appeared in Syd''s perception. He was slightly taken aback. "This space... it''srger than I expected." (That''s what she said!) Syd was quite satisfied with the internal dimensions of the ring. In the next moment, he retrieved the backpack containing the Infinity Stones. With a flick of his hand, the backpack disappeared from his grasp, reappearing within the dark space inside the ring. After securing the ring, his attention returned to the Darkhold fragment. "Why don''t I feel any corruption?" Syd wondered aloud. Whether during the creation of the ring or now, he felt no signs of the so-called corruption. He instinctively probed his body, and his expression subtly changed as he realized something. Through his senses, he noticed that the Darkhold fragment in his hand was emitting faint yet insidious energy, silently attempting to corrupt his body. However, thanks to his divine physique and abilities, the Darkhold''s influence was negligible and had no immediate effect on him-so minimal, in fact, that he hadn''t noticed it earlier. "So, just holding the Darkhold fragment triggers its corruption..." Syd nced at the parchment in his hand with a wary expression. After some thought, he decided not to destroy it. After all, the fragment posed no short-term threat to him, and it was an exceptionally powerful artifact for spellcasting, particrly with ck magic. Destroying it outright felt like a waste. The next moment, the parchment vanished from his hand, stored within the ring''s spatial dimension. With everything settled, Syd left the secluded location. As he walked, his mind wandered. "I recall that the Darkhold appeared in an ancient house and had some connection with S.H.I.E.L.D. It even showed up in Agents of S.H.I.E.L.D...." After a moment''s thought, he shook his head and dismissed the idea. The Darkhold wasn''t particrly important to him. If he happened toe across it, he wouldn''t mind taking it, but he had no intention of actively seeking it out. Elsewhere, Dr. Hank Pym, a middle-aged man with a solemn expression, was speaking to Scott Lang, also known as Ant-Man. "Scott, this mission is extremely dangerous. You can still back out if you want." Sharing the same first name as Cyclops, Scott Lang replied, "Got it." The next moment, Scott activated his Ant-Man suit. His body shrank rapidly, reducing to the size of an ant. A flying ant swooped down, catching him mid-air. As the pair of man and ant disappeared, Dr. Pym''s eyes reflected deep concern. ... Twenty minutester. As Syd strolled down a quiet alley, absorbing faith energy to refine his divinity, his steps suddenly faltered. He felt as if something was watching him. Scanning his surroundings, he saw no one. Then, he noticed something odd. His gaze dropped to his clothes, and his pupils contracted as his vision magnified. There, crawling on his clothes, was a tiny figure in a red-and-ck suit. The small figure seemed to be searching for something. The moment Syd saw him, he understood. "Ant-Man?" A character who appeared in Avengers: Endgame, pivotal to the Avengers'' ability to travel through time. It was thanks to Ant-Man that Tony Stark and the others learned about Pym Particles, enabling them to shrink to the quantum level and enter the Quantum Realm. Through the Quantum Realm, they traveled to the past, retrieved the Infinity Stones, and changed the course of the future. Syd hadn''t expected to encounter Ant-Man, let alone find him crawling on his body. What was this guy up to? Frowning, Syd recalled, "Wasn''t he a thief before?" In an instant, Syd pieced together the likely motive. The Infinity Stones? Sensing the focused gaze, Scott Lang, the Ant-Man, looked up in defeat. "Seriously? You noticed me already?" he muttered. "I''m screwed..." Hearing the faint voice, Syd''s hand glowed red, instantly capturing Scott as he tried to leap away. Now, Scott Lang was suspended between Syd''s thumb and forefinger, encased in a small sphere of red energy. "Hey, hey, let me go!" Scott pleaded, forgetting that his tiny voice was inaudible to most people. Fortunately for him, Syd wasn''t most people. He could clearly hear the plea. Holding the glowing sphere with a bemused expression, Syd teased, "You''ve got guts, trying to steal from me." Raising his free hand, Syd''s fingers curled into a flicking motion. "Wait, wait, what are you doing?" In Scott''s terrified gaze, a massive finger loomed closer. The next instant- Bang! Scott''s tiny form wasunched into the air, spinning wildly before mming into a wall. With a thud, a small dent appeared in the wall. Scott''s body then began to grow, returning to its normal size.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The moment he was back to normal, Scott hastily raised his hands. "Wait, wait, White Knight! Don''t attack!" Syd paused, watching him with interest, curious to hear what he had to say. "We can talk this out," Scott said nervously. "There''s nothing to discuss," Syd said tly. "You came to steal my Infinity Stones, didn''t you?" "Uh..." Scott was visibly stunned, shocked that his intent had been so easily discerned. As Scott braced himself for the worst, Syd''s gaze lingered on him, a n forming in his mind. He felt little inclination to kill Scott-not only because the Infinity Stones were still secure, but also because the Quantum Realm intrigued him. The Quantum Realm, with its time-travel capabilities, would naturally pique anyone''s curiosity. Syd even spected that the Quantum Realm might serve as a hub for the multiverse, a gateway to countless parallel universes. How could he not be curious? "Give me an Ant-Man suit, and I''ll let you go," Syd said casually. Scott blinked, stunned. "You... you know about the Ant-Man suit?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 296: Chapter 296 Chapter 296: Chapter 296 ? "How does the White Knight know about the Ant-Man suit?!" Scott waspletely puzzled, his expression shifting constantly. "Dr. Hank Pym has no connection with the White Knight either, right?" Scott couldn''t hide his confusion. "Not willing?" Syd raised an eyebrow, his right hand lifting deliberately. Dr. Hank Pym, who had been monitoring the situation closely, hesitated for a moment before making a decision in his heart. Compared to Scott''s life, the Ant-Man suit wasn''t a big deal to give away. After all, the suit required Pym Particles to function. Once the particles in the suit were depleted, it would be useless... To Hank, this wasn''t much of a loss, especially if it meant saving Scott''s life. The next moment, Scott heard Hank''s voice through themunicator in his ear. "Agree to his terms." Hearing this, Scott nodded and replied, "Fine, but we''ll need some time to manufacture the suit." "Since that''s settled, you can go now." With that, Syd turned and began to leave. "Huh?" Scott was stunned as he watched Syd''s retreating figure. "He''s just letting me go like that?" "Aren''t you worried we might go back on our word?" Unable to hold back his curiosity, Scott voiced his doubt. Pausing mid-step, Syd nced back at him and said, "No one can owe me anything and get away with it. You''re wee to try, though." "Remember, you have seven days. In seven days, I expect to see the Ant-Man suit at this location." With that, Syd walked away without looking back. Watching the White Knight''s figure disappear into the distance, Scott muttered under his breath, "Honestly, no one would dare cross you..." He sighed deeply. "This mission was a total loss-not only did we fail to steal an Infinity Stone, but now we''ve lost an Ant-Man suit too." "If I''d known, I wouldn''t havee..." Scott grumbled to himself. While Scottmented his misfortune, Syd, who had unexpectedly gained an Ant-Man suit, was in high spirits. "In seven days, I might finally get a glimpse of the Quantum Realm," he mused, stroking his chin. As he thought about the encounter with Ant-Man, an idea struck him. Half an hourter... Syd was d in an all-ck outfit-the attire of Messiah. "It''s been a while since I used the Messiah persona..." Syd remarked nostalgically. Perhaps it was because the White Knight identity, with itsbination of the Scarlet Witch''s powers and the abilities of Baldur, the God of Light, was much more practical. "Maybe once Baldur''s progress reaches 100%, I can incorporate the next mimicry ability into Messiah." As for who the next mimicry target would be... Syd''s eyes gleamed with curiosity. However, this time, he decided not to actively dig into the answer. "Sometimes opening a mystery box can be more fun-there might be surprises," he thought, stroking his chin. While pondering this, white light began emanating from his body as he continuously used the nerfed version of Sunshine to quickly level it up. [Sunshine Experience +1] [Divine Core Experience +1] Time flew by, and soon it was the morning of the third day. [Ability: Divine Core (355/500) Level 2] [Ability: Sunshine (498/2000) Level 4] While Syd focused on enhancing his Divine Core and Sunshine, far away in Sokovia, Ultron made a surprising discovery that left him ted. A surveince camera in a certain city had captured footage of Messiah! "Another Omega mutant... Messiah," Ultron''s eyes gleamed with excitement. Ever since he was overpowered by the White Knight''s abilities, Ultron had been tirelessly building Sentinel robots to prepare for a future confrontation. Simultaneously, he had been gathering information on Messiah. After all, aside from the White Knight, Messiah was the only other Omega mutant he knew of. Compared to the White Knight''s bizarre and overwhelming powers, which filled Ultron with a sense of dread, Messiah seemed far more manageable. Byparison, Messiah''s Omega-level abilities appeared almost overrated. For example, Messiah''s light-based disintegration ability had a range limit of just two kilometers, based on Ultron''s research. "If his range were any greater, he wouldn''t have needed to approach the military base during hisst attack to use his disintegration power!" Of course, Messiah wasn''t entirely weak-records suggested that he had once destroyed an entire city. "But that was clearly during a loss of control..." Ultron shook his head. He knew all too well that some mutants became significantly stronger when they lost control. Messiah''s destruction of a city didn''t impress him much. In normal circumstances, Messiah didn''t have the power to destroy cities. His ability range of two kilometers seemed to be his limit. "The White Knight, on the other hand, has city-destroying power even at normal levels. His reality-warping abilities are terrifying..." "Compared to the White Knight, Messiah is underwhelming-hardly worthy of the Omega designation." This didn''t surprise Ultron. Even among Omega mutants, there could be vast differences in power levels. The only conclusion was that the White Knight was absurdly strong. However, Ultron wasn''t dwelling on that now-he was delighted by Messiah''s apparent weakness. "If I can''t handle the White Knight, I can certainly deal with Messiah!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Ultron smirked coldly. He now had over 500 Sentinel robots,bining new creations with older ones. That many should be more than enough to take down Messiah. Of course, to ensure sess, Ultron decided to wait a bit longer until he had built even more Sentinels. "Once I capture Messiah and unlock his Omega mutant genes, I''ll gain Omega-level abilities myself." "Then we''ll see how the White Knight handles me!" Ultron sneered. First, the weaker target, then the stronger one. The White Knight wouldn''t escape. In Ultron''s mind, both Messiah and the White Knight were already his. With the powers of two Omega mutants, he would ascend to godhood. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 297: Chapter 297 Chapter 297: Chapter 297 ? For now, Ultron set aside his ns concerning Messiah, deciding to wait until he had manufactured more Sentinel robots before taking action. In the meantime, he focused on gathering materials toplete the construction of additional Sentinels. As more Sentinel units were dispatched to mine and plunder resources, Ultron''s material collection rate soared, elerating the pace of Sentinel production. Naturally, this also offended numerous factions and organizations... While Ultron worked tirelessly on his side, Syd was equally focused on enhancing his Divine Core and Sunshine. Time flew by, and another two days passed. A series of notifications echoed in Syd''s mind: [Divine Core Experience +1] [Sunshine Experience +1] [Ability: Sunshine (640/2000) Level 4] Finally, under Syd''s expectant gaze, the data for his Level 2 Divine Core underwent a transformation. [Ability: Divine Core (0/1000) Level 3] In the next instant, Syd noticed his internal Divine Core, which resembled a diamond with 27 facets, expand by an additional 18 facets, forming a 45-faceted gem. Syd wasn''t surprised by the transformation. His attention shifted to the enhancements provided by the Divine Core. Red light began to emanate from his hand. The crimson glow of chaos magic enveloped the ground... In an instant, the stones on the ground dissolved into vapor under the energy of chaos magic. With keen perception, Syd carefully assessed the changes. A few minutester, he had a clear understanding. The range and intensity of his chaos magic had increased significantly! If Level 2 Divine Core amplified his abilities by 40%, Level 3 provided an astonishing 70% enhancement! Moving to a secluded area, Syd tested his flight speed. Boom! A terrifying sonic boom echoed. If anyone had been present, they would have seen Syd appear miles away in an instant, as if he had teleported, with no visible movement in between. Or rather, to normal humans, his movement was simply imperceptible. Syd silently calcted the numbers. Over Mach 32! He was surprised. This speed was beyond the imagination of normal biological beings-it was utterly astounding! "At Mach 32, no missile should be able to catch me now," Syd thought. At least, he was confident that with Earth''s current technological capabilities, no missile could surpass his speed-unless some absurd advanced technology came into y. Considering the abundance of alien and advanced tech on Earth, Syd couldn''t entirely dismiss the possibility. Shaking his head, Syd decided not to dwell on it. For now, no known missiles posed a threat to him. This increase in speed significantly improved his safety. Missiles were no longer a concern! Next, Syd tested the range of his Divine Speech. The range had expanded to nearly 140 kilometers! Compared to the 50-kilometer range he achieved when he destroyed 1,000 Sentinel robots previously, this was an incredible improvement! Simrly, the range of Sunshine had increased to 10 kilometers. He could sense that if Sunshine reached Level 5, it would surpass the destructive power he exhibited during his loss of control when he annihted a city. "Faith energy is needed to enhance the Divine Core for now. Otherwise, Sunshine would level up much faster," Syd muttered, somewhat regretfully. After finishing his ability tests, his attention turned to a ck stone. "With a 70% enhancement, I wonder how far my power is from that ancient god of the old days?" His eyes sparkled with anticipation. Without hesitation, Syd retrieved the ck artifact and the Power Stone. Venom emerged, as expected. A sudden sh overwhelmed his vision, and he found himself in a deathly scenario once more. The progression mirrored his previous experience until the point where his abilities activated. Thebined light of his Divine Speech and Sunshine, covering nearly 140 kilometers, struck at the ancient god. The old god raged, counterattacking with tendrils enveloped in ck energy. The ck energy was rapidly disintegrated. 10%... 50%... 90%... Under the relentless assault of Syd''s abilities, the ck energy covering the tendrils dwindled until it was as thin as paper-fragile and almost breakable. But no matter how hard Syd tried, he couldn''t pierce through thatstyer. Just one step away, he could have truly injured the ancient god. Yet in the end... The deathly vision showed him engulfed by the tendrils. "Such a surprising power..." The ancient god''s voice was filled with astonishment and disbelief. Then it sneered, "What a pity-you were so close to striking me..." Its voice turned greedy, "Let me see what secrets this puppet body of yours holds..." Watching from afar, Syd''s brow furrowed in tension. In the next moment, the deathly vision vanished, and he returned to reality. "So close..." Syd murmured, frowning. Shaking his head, he resolved not to dwell on it. Whether it was leveling up Sunshine or enhancing his Divine Core, both would break the current stalemate. This vision of death only made him anticipate the next one even more. While continuing to absorb faith energy and train Sunshine, far away in another gxy, the Guardians of the Gxy, led by Star-Lord, were on a mission. Hired by the Sovereign race to eliminate an interdimensional creature, they engaged in a fierce battle.N?v(el)B\\jnn Eventually, they seeded in killing the creature, which had been draining the Sovereign''s energy cells. "Choose your words carefully when speaking to them," Star-Lord warned Rocket and the others. "They''re arrogant and quick to anger-say the wrong thing, and you might get executed..." They soon arrived at the Sovereign''s temple to meet the High Priestess Ayesha. The golden-hued temple glimmered. "Members of the Guardians of the Gxy, thank you for your assistance," said Ayesha, draped in her luxurious golden robes, her skin gleaming with the same radiant hue. "Our people are each designed by gic perfection. We control their DNA, nurturing them in birthing pods," she exined. "They are wless in both body and mind. Their lives cannot be risked." Hearing this, Star-Lord and the others immediately understood why the Sovereign, despite their strength, had hired them. They couldn''t risk their perfect citizens in dangerous missions, so they had to outsource the work. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 298: Chapter 298 Chapter 298: Chapter 298 ? Hearing the High Priestess''s words, Star-Lord couldn''t help but quip, "I still prefer the traditional way of making people." The golden-skinned High Priestess Ayesha raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Perhaps one day, you could give me a history lesson on the old traditions of your ancestors." At her words, a servant nearby stifled a chuckle, her face showing a trace of amusement. Realizing her words might have sounded inappropriate, Ayesha quickly added, "Purely for academic research purposes." Star-Lord smirked. "I''d be honored. In the name of academic research, I think that would be very..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Before he could finish, Gamora, standing nearby, shot him a sharp look. Noticing Gamora''s re, Star-Lord hesitated, then finished his sentence with a grin. "distasteful." Turning back to Ayesha, he added, "I think that might be crossing a line. I''m not that kind of guy." Before he could borate further, Gamora, clearly impatient, interjected, "Enough talk. You promised a reward for this mission. Let''s get it and move on." At her words, a small door in the golden hall opened, and two guards escorted a figure inside. As the hood was removed, Star-Lord and the others recognized her immediately- a blue-skinned woman covered in mechanical enhancements: Neb, Gamora''s sister. "Well, it''s a family reunion," Star-Lord quipped. From her seat, Ayesha spoke, "I know she''s your sister, but to me, she''s just a bounty from Xandar." She exined, "She tried to steal our batteries but was caught by our soldiers." "I leave her fate in your hands," Ayesha concluded. Gamora grabbed Neb and began dragging her toward the exit. "We are very grateful, High Priestess Ayesha," Star-Lord said before turning to leave with Rocket and Drax. Before he could take another step, Ayesha called out, "What is your lineage, Mr. Quill?" Star-Lord paused, thinking for a moment. "My mother was from Earth." "And your father?" Ayesha pressed. Quill joked, "Well, he wasn''t American. That''s all I know." Ayesha''s tone became serious. "I see an extraordinary heritage in you. Thebination of your bloodlines is utterly... absurd." "Utter nonsense!" she eximed, her voice tinged with disbelief. Clearly, Ayesha had noticed something unusual about Star-Lord. Star-Lord, however, was left puzzled. The room fell silent. Breaking the tension, Rocket chimed in, "You know, he called all of you self- righteous jerks not long ago..." A chorus of gasps erupted, and the atmosphere shifted dramatically. Soldiers raised their energy weapons in response. Star-Lord turned to Rocket in shock before ncing nervously at Ayesha, who was ring at him. The Sovereign whispered among themselves, their expressions darkening. Sensing the escting tension, Star-Lord quickly hurried after Gamora. "Damn it, did I say something wrong again?" Rocket muttered. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean-" Before he could finish, Drax grabbed him by the scruff and dragged him toward the exit. "You should be grateful they didn''t kill you," Drax said. "No kidding," Rocket admitted, realizing the danger he''d narrowly escaped. With a mischievous grin, Rocket opened his bag to reveal several glowing yellow energy batteries. "Want to buy a battery or two?" Drax immediately recognized them as the Sovereign''s energy cells and burst intoughter. "Shh!" Rocket hushed him, holding a finger to his lips. Soon, the group boarded the Mno. "Alright, let''s deliver this bald bluedy to Xandar for the bounty," Rocket said, firing up the ship''s engines. The Mno roared to life, its thrusters zing as it ascended through the atmosphere. Meanwhile, Gamora chained Neb to the ship''s railing. "I''m hungry. Give me some yaro root," Neb demanded, eyeing the basket of carrot-like fruits nearby. "They''re not ripe yet, and I hate you," Gamora retorted, frowning. "Hate me?" Neb spat back. "If it weren''t for that man who killed Ronan, do you think you''d be lounging around like this?" The mere memory of that terrifying figure sent a chill through Neb. Ronan had led her to retrieve the Stone, only to be killed by that monstrous individual. The Stone had been taken, and Neb had barely escaped, evading capture by Xandarian forces. "I''ll break these chains soo enough and kill you. I swear it!" Neb growled, ring at her shackles. Gamora turned back. "No, you''ll rot in Xandar''s prison for the rest of your life. Kill me? Dream on." Neb red daggers at her sister. Just as Gamora was about to retort, an rm red throughout the ship. Gamora rushed to check the situation. On the monitor, the Mno, now in the Sovereign''s outer space, was being pursued by a fleet of Sovereign ships. "What''s going on?" Star-Lord asked in confusion. "There''s a whole squad of Sovereign ships on our tail." Surveying the screen filled with approaching ships, Gamora frowned. "What do they want?" Drax pondered for a moment before casually remarking, "Maybe it''s because Rocket stole some of their batteries?" "Dude!" Rocket turned to him in disbelief. Drax shrugged. "Alright, you didn''t steal them. Who knows why they''re chasing us. Weird." At that moment, a goldenser bolt grazed the Mno, fired by the Sovereign ships. Star-Lord''s heart skipped a beat as he quickly piloted the ship into evasive maneuvers. Dodging another st, he shouted, "Rocket, what were you thinking?!" "They were really easy to steal!" Rocket defended himself. "That''s your reason?" Gamora snapped. "Come on, did you see how high and mighty that Priestess was? I was teaching her a lesson!" Rocket replied indignantly. "You''re so considerate," Star-Lord mocked. "No wonder Ayesha didn''t appreciate your kindness." Rocket and Star-Lord bickered as Gamora, exasperated, yelled, "Can you two save this fight for after the space battle?!" "We''re under attack!" Star-Lord shouted. "I''m ready to st them all!" Rocket grinned, full of determination. The two maneuvered the Mno, firingser cannons and taking down several ships. Watching Rocket''s smug face, Gamora couldn''t resist deting his ego. "You haven''t killed anyone. These drones are all remote-controlled!" "This isn''t working. We need to lose them or find somewhere to hold them off," Gamora said. Star-Lord suddenly suggested, "Let''s head to Earth!" He began preparing for a warp jump. "Earth?" Gamora and the others were taken aback. Isn''t that Star-Lord''s home? And the ce where the White Knight resides? (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 299: Chapter 299 Chapter 299: Chapter 299 ? "Earth?" Gamora and the others were taken aback. Before they could voice their objections, Star-Lord urgently input Earth''s coordinates and began piloting the Mno toward a jump point. "Get ready!" Star-Lord shouted. "Wait!" Gamora frowned. "Earth is really far. The number of jumps required-our bodies can''t-" Before she could finish, a series of honeb-like grids materialized in front of the Mno. Whoosh! The ship passed through one of the grids. In the blink of an eye, they found themselves in an entirely new and unfamiliar location. Whoosh! The Mno passed through another grid. Strange and otherworldly sights began unfolding before them. Bang! Bang! Bang! The ship jumped from one space to another, causing Rocket and the others to scream as the distortions from the jumps twisted their bodies. Their faces stretchedically, mouths and eyes erged, making them look utterly ridiculous. This process would continue for hundreds of jumps. "I... told... you... our bodies... can''t handle this..." Gamora said in a strained voice. Star-Lord defended himself, equally distorted, "I... know... but this... is an emergency!" While the Mno made its daring jumps, the swarm of remote-controlled Sovereign ships chasing them halted at the jump''s edge, unable to follow immediately. Back on the Sovereign homeworld, the golden-skinned operators controlling the fleet let out curses of frustration. "Damn it!" "They got away!" The Sovereign grumbled angrily, their golden fingers hovering over game-like controls. At the highest seat, High Priestess Ayesha turned toward the fleetmander, her tone sharp. "Why are we making no progress? So many ships, and you couldn''t stop a single one?" "This makes us look ipetent!" The golden-haired fleetmander quickly exined, "High Priestess, those batteries are highly vtile. One wrong move could destroy our entire fleet." Ayesha''s face darkened. "I care not about the fleet. I care about the insult!" "I hired them, and they stole from us! That is the ultimate sphemy!" she fumed. Hearing her anger, the fleetmander realized now was not the time to worry about potential losses. "Attention all ships! Fire at will! Pursue them until they are eliminated!" At hismand, the Sovereign operators, sitting at their arcade-like controls, sent their ships surging forward. In space, a dense swarm of golden ships zipped through the grids, resuming their interster pursuit of the Mno. As the Mno emerged into a dark expanse during one of its jumps, Rocket nced out of the window and noticed something unusual. Floating there, bathed in a faint white glow, was an egg-shaped ship. Standing atop it was a middle-aged man with salt-and-pepper hair and a thick beard, waving at them casually. "Is that... a person?" Rocket''s triangr face contorted in disbelief. How was someone standing unprotected in the vacuum of space, unharmed, and even waving like it was no big deal? "Forget it! The jump point is right ahead!" Star-Lord dismissed the sight and piloted the Mno into the next jump, leaving the strange figure behind. Momentster, the pursuing Sovereign ships arrived, following them through the jump point. Not long after, the egg-shaped ship and its bearded upant reappeared at the same location. This man was none other than Ego, the Living-a Celestial with a massive brain who had constructed aary body for himself by manipting molecr matter. "Finally, the seed I nted years ago has grown into an adult," Ego said, gazing in the direction the Mno had disappeared, a pleased smile on his face. He couldn''t help but reminisce. Ego didn''t know where he hade from. For as long as he could remember, he had been drifting through the universe, utterly alone. Over millions of years, he learned to manipte the molecules around him, growing increasingly intelligent and powerful. Eventually, he constructed aary body to encase his brain,yer byyer, until it became aplete. But he wasn''t satisfied. Ego sought purpose. He believed there must be other lifeforms in the vast cosmos and dedicated himself to finding them. To interact with the universe, he created a humanoid avatar-his imagined ideal of life. He designed every detail meticulously, from pain receptors to a digestive system. Through this avatar, he traveled the gxy. Eventually, he found Meredith Quill, Star-Lord''s mother, on Earth and fathered a child with her. Star-Lord was the only offspring who had inherited his Celestial powers. Recently, Ego had heard about a human on Earth called the White Knight, who wielded the Power Stone without harm. This anomaly piqued his interest. Mortals couldn''t handle the Power Stone, yet someone had. At first, Ego thought the White Knight might be his child, as he had left a seedling on Earth years ago. However, further investigation revealed that the White Knight wasn''t his progeny. Instead, another person present during those events surprised him-Star-Lord. Star-Lord was his son, the only one to inherit his divine powers. This was miraculous. Ego had sired countless children across the universe, but none had ever inherited his abilities-except this one. Star-Lord possessed an affinity for light elements and even the ability to control light itself. With this knowledge, Ego set out to find Star-Lord, intending to reunite with him. But Ego''s intentions weren''t purely sentimental. He sought to fulfill his grand n: to make every in the universe part of his being. While one Celestial might struggle to achieve this, with two, it seemed possible. For this, he needed Star-Lord.N?v(el)B\\jnn "The White Knight..." Ego''s thoughts lingered on this mysterious figure, puzzled and intrigued by his identity. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 300: Chapter 300 Chapter 300: Chapter 300 ? Ego was skeptical that the White Knight had any connection to him, yet the man''s ability to control light and his age, which seemed close to Star-Lord''s, raised doubts. Still pondering these thoughts, Ego piloted his white ship to catch up with the Mno. Meanwhile, on the other side... Boom! The Mno burst through the final jump point, emerging into the Sr System. The dazzling sun and the vibrant blue Earth came into view. Despite the stunning scene, the crew was in no condition to appreciate it. Each of them felt nauseous from the chaotic jumps, with even Groot vomiting green sap. After some time, they began to recover, but there was little opportunity to rest. Behind them, a fleet of Sovereign ships closed in rapidly. "Hold tight!" Star-Lord yelled as he gripped the controls, steering the Mno toward Earth''s atmosphere. Goldenser sts rained down around them, narrowly missing the ship. Back on the Sovereign homeworld... "High Priestess, this appears to be Terra," the fleetmander reported, eyeing the blue on the screen. "Should we stop here?" "Stop?" "Ah, Terra, that insignificant little?" High Priestess Ayesha raised an eyebrow in brief surprise before dismissing the notion. To her, the Sovereign were far superior to all other species in the gxy, and the humans of Terra were utterly beneath notice. "Pay it no mind! Continue the pursuit. Destroy the Guardians of the Gxy!" shemanded loudly. "But, High Priestess, I''ve heard rumors that this houses two powerful beings-one called the White Knight and the other Messiah," the fleetmander hesitated. "Do you believe such ridiculous rumors?" Ayesha scoffed. She was aware of the tales about two strong individuals on Terra, but she dismissed them as nothing more than baseless jokes. Like most powerful factions, she assumed the rumors were a ploy to deter them. "Chase them down!" "Yes, ma''am!" Without slowing, the fleet pierced Earth''s atmosphere in pursuit of the Mno. Back on Earth, organizations like S.H.I.E.L.D. and various governments quickly detected the sudden arrival of the alien fleet. Even ordinary civilians could see the ships streaking through the sky. "Oh my God!" "Another alien invasion already?!" "Help us! God save us!" The sight of the alien ships and theirser fire triggered panic, as many immediately assumed it was another invasion. Frustration boiled over among Earth''s citizens. "Can''t we have some peace for once? Aliens, mutants, superpowered freaks everywhere¡ª how are we supposed to live like this?!" Meanwhile, videos and pictures of the ships went viral, spreading the news of yet another alien incursion. S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters "What are we looking at here?!" Nick Fury barked as he scrutinized satellite images of the ships. "They''re not ours, that''s for sure," the captured Chitaurimander remarked with a smirk. "From the look of them, they belong to the Sovereign." "The Sovereign?" Fury frowned. "They''re a powerful and arrogant race. Just like their golden skin, they think they''re above everyone else. Be careful not to offend them-or else, ha!" Fury scowled but sensed the Chitauri wasn''t lying. Another alien force? Frustration and anger simmered beneath his calm exterior. The audacity of these invaders, treating Earth like a yground! "Sir, we''ve detected another anomaly near Earth!" a technician reported. "What now?" Fury snapped. "Put it on screen!" The disy switched to show a white ship with a middle-aged man standing casually atop it, unprotected in the vacuum of space. Fury stared at the image, inhaling sharply. "What kind of freak is this?" A man standing in space without a suit,pletely unbothered? As if sensing the attention, Ego waved at the cameras. Looking down at the Earth, Ego couldn''t help but admire its beauty once more.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "This is still as stunning as ever," he murmured. A memory resurfaced. "Recently, I sensed a force capable of altering the universe itself. Its source seemed to be here," Ego mused. He recalled the inexplicable changes that had rippled through the cosmos not long ago. While ordinary beings might not have noticed, powerful entities like himself felt it vividly. Somewhere on Earth, a monumental power had shifted the universe. He remembered faint whispers of the word "fusion," though he couldn''t determine who had spoken them. When he questioned other powerful beings, they too confirmed hearing those words. "Who has the ability to alter the universe?" "What secrets does Earth hold?" Ego was both cautious and intrigued. With Quill now on Earth, Ego saw an opportunity to investigate. On the Mno "What do we do now?" Gamora asked, watching the relentless fleet tailing them. Star-Lord turned to Rocket. "Hack into Earth''smunicationworks." "What for?" Rocket asked, surprised. As he spoke, he pulled out a transparent panel and began hacking effortlessly. "We need to call out the White Knight," Star-Lord exined. "Only he can help us. I don''t expect Earth''s governments to do anything-if they don''t nuke us, it''ll be a miracle." The crew immediately understood. In mere seconds, Rocketpleted the hack. "Done! You''re live," Rocket announced with a grin. "You idiot, your voice just went out!" Star-Lord snapped. "Who are you calling an idiot?!" Rocket growled back, baring his teeth. As the two argued, their voices were broadcast across Earth, interrupting programs and reaching every corner of the. "Who are these people?" All over the world, people froze in confusion, trying to make sense of the bizarre broadcast. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 301: Chapter 301 Chapter 301: Chapter 301 ? "What''s that voice?" "What''s going on?" Hearing these unfamiliar voices, countless people across the globe were utterly baffled. S.H.I.E.L.D. "Sir, ourwork has been hacked..." A bald technician reported to Nick Fury. Fury frowned immediately. Who is this? Just as he was grappling with unease and confusion, on the Mno, Gamora finally lost her patience. "You two idiots, stop messing around!" she shouted angrily. Hearing her words, Star-Lord and Rocket finally stopped bickering. After a moment of thought, Star-Lord turned to the transparent panel in Rocket''s hands and began speaking quickly. "White Knight, help us! Do you know who I am? I''m Star-Lord of the Guardians of the Gxy, the guy from Xandar named Quill! We''re currently being pursued by an alien fleet and desperately need your help!" "Please! If you don''te, we''re going to die!" "We''re heading toward New York''s Statue of Liberty..." Speaking rapidly, Star-Lord ryed their predicament and plea for help through Rocket''s transparent panel, broadcasting it worldwide. Hearing his words, people around the world were stunned, then slowly began to understand. "Guardians of the Gxy?" "Alien fleet?" Even if they didn''t know much about the Guardians of the Gxy, everyone knew exactly who they were asking for help. The White Knight? Could this really involve the White Knight? ... Statue of Liberty Nearby tourists were thrown into chaos, unsure whether to grow a second pair of legs and flee or seize the rare opportunity to film the iing spacecraft with their devices. After all, battles between spaceships were exceptionally rare. Capturing it on camera would surely be invaluable. While they hesitated, Syd, in a secluded area, raised an eyebrow, surprise shing in his eyes. Even from his remote location, his sharp hearing caught the familiar voice from the broadcast. "Star-Lord?" "An alien fleet?" "They really know how to stir up trouble..." After a moment of surprise, Syd wasn''t entirely shocked. Star-Lord and his crew had always been the kind to attract trouble. Hearing their cries for help, he hesitated, contemting whether to intervene. After some thought, he decided to act. Taking out an alien fleet was no challenge for him¡ªjust a casual task. Any fleet that couldn''t deal with Star-Lord was unlikely to pose a threat. In the next moment, Syd activated his invisibility and changed his attire. Switching his ck outfit for white, he retrieved his backpack, which contained the Infinity Stones, from his silver ring. Then, mentally connecting with the Tesseract, he activated the artifact. ... New York, Statue of Liberty "We''re doomed, Quill! This time, we''re really doomed..." Flying loops in the New York City sky, Rocket Roon smacked his furry paw against his face, frustration evident. "The White Knight still hasn''t shown up! Quill, what if we''re wrong? What if he''s not the White Knight from your home''s legends?" "Shut your crow''s beak, Rocket," Star-Lord retorted. Listening to Rocket''sints, seeing no sign of the White Knight, and watching the fleet gradually closing in, Gamora and the others grew increasingly grim. ... Sovereign Fleet "Priestess, it seems like they''re waiting for someone," the fleetmander remarked, observing the projected scene. "Who cares about that?" High Priestess Ayesha dered. "I only want to see their ship explode!" "Yes." "Concentrate fire..." themander began, but abruptly paused, his expression freezing. At the same time, High Priestess Ayesha and the Sovereign gamers around her froze, their eyes fixed on the screen. There, a figure d entirely in white, radiating an otherworldly aura, appeared in a sh of blue light between the fleet and the Mno. "Who is that?" Suspended mid-air, the glowing white figure was clearly no ordinary person. From High Priestess Ayesha to the lowest-ranking Sovereign, everyone stared in astonishment, their actions halting instinctively. ... S.H.I.E.L.D. "It''s the White Knight!" Nick Fury''s expression turned grave. Beside him, a Chitaurimander, who had been gloating moments ago, now shared Fury''s serious demeanor. Sokovia Ultron shifted his attention away from the sentry robots, focusing intently on the unfolding situation. U.S. Secret Military Base A room full of officers, who had been closely monitoring Star-Lord''s plea for the White Knight, now focused entirely on the figure who had appeared. Stark Tower, New York Tony Stark and the Avengers watched intently.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Earth''s Atmosphere Ego the Celestial gazed at the white-d figure, his thoughts racing. "So, he''s the White Knight?" A being who could also control light? Ego''s mind brimmed with curiosity about this enigmatic figure. Across New York City, countless citizens saw the white figure floating in the sky and felt a chill run down their spines. With the Sovereign fleet''s assault momentarily paused, Star-Lord and his crew, overwhelmed with relief, cheered. "Hey, it''s me! White Knight, save us!" Star-Lord quickly activated the ship''s loudspeaker, waving frantically to get Syd''s attention. Hearing the voice, Syd nced at them briefly before shifting his focus to the golden ships surrounding them. "Sovereign ships?" In an instant, Syd sifted through his memory, piecing together the information. While he pondered, the surrounding Sovereign ships overheard Star-Lord''s words. "So, he''s the White Knight?" "The legendary warrior from Terra?" Initially stunned, the Sovereigns recalled the rumors. Terra was said to have two powerful figures: Messiah and the White Knight. "Rumor has it one can destroy an entire city in an instant, while the other can erase countless lives with ease..." Ayesha muttered in awe. Looking at the projection of the White Knight, rumored to erase lives effortlessly, she shook her head. "Such exaggerations. Commander, treat it as a joke." Then, she issued her order. "Destroy him!" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 302: Chapter 302 Chapter 302: Chapter 302 ? "Yes, High Priestess!" Sovereign voices echoed in unison. "Let''s see what kind of strength this so-called legendary warrior of Terra possesses," High Priestess Ayesha thought with amusement as she watched her people, their expressions solemn, preparing to fire their warships. In the next second, the fleet resumed its attack. This time, however, they included Syd, who floated in the air, as one of their targets. Sovereign eyes gleamed with pride and anticipation as they imagined this figure riddled with holes from their barrage of goldensers. On Scene Star-Lord piloted the Mno, weaving to evade the attacks while shouting a warning, "Be careful!" Unbothered by the onught of yellow energy sts, Syd raised his hand, a red light suddenly radiating from his palm. In an instant, thousands of high-energy yellowsers, like raindrops hitting a water screen, disappeared without causing the slightest ripple. "What?" High Priestess Ayesha, prepared for a spectacle, froze, her expression stiff. The Sovereigns, once brimming with confidence, were now filled with shock. "What did he do?" "How did he block the attacks from so many warships?" While they gawked, Syd, having effortlessly neutralized thesers, surveyed the densely packed fleet of nearly two hundred warships in the sky. Slowly, he raised his right hand. Under countless stunned gazes, all the warships within a kilometer radius were enveloped in red light. Then, with a deafening roar, the warships began to copse inward, exploding into brilliant fireworks in the sky. In mere moments, the once-packed sky was cleared as the warships disintegrated, their remains vaporized by chaotic magical energy. It was as if the fleet had never existed, the sky as clear as before. Instinctively, the Mno, which had been maneuvering to avoid fire, came to a halt. At the controls, Star-Lord and Rocket stared ck-jawed at the White Knight, his white cloak fluttering in the wind. With a mere wave of his hand, an entire fleet had been obliterated and vaporized? "What kind of power is this?" "Is this what they call a god?" Star-Lord was utterly dumbfounded. This scene, visible to countless New Yorkers, sent chills down their spines. The White Knight''s power was bing increasingly fearsome. ... Elsewhere Nick Fury at S.H.I.E.L.D., Tony Stark at Stark Tower, and countless others, including military officials, were left grappling with the shocking disy of power. For the Sovereigns, the shock was even greater. On their gaming chairs, screens shed red, apanied by a chorus of failure notifications. From High Priestess Ayesha to the ordinary Sovereign citizens, all wore expressions of disbelief. High above, Ayesha''s face twisted in shock as she demanded, "Who did this?" The fleetmander, equally stunned, quickly responded, "Activate death rey!" A massive projection appeared, ying back thest 30 seconds of the fleet''s experience in slow motion. Under tenfold magnification, they finally understood. The White Knight had simply raised his right hand, enveloping their fleet in red light, which crushed and annihted their ships in an instant. Some warships had even been visiblypressed before exploding. High Priestess Ayesha''s expression became one of unprecedented disbelief. "What kind of power is this?" "This man destroyed our entire fleet in the blink of an eye?" How terrifying must his power be? The other Sovereigns were equally shaken, struggling toprehend why a single individual could wield such unimaginable strength. Recalling something, High Priestess Ayesha muttered in disbelief, "The rumors of powerful beings on Terra... they''re true?" ording to the stories, one could destroy a city in an instant, and another could erase countless lives with ease. If the White Knight possessed such power, then the tales of Messiah, who could obliterate cities, might also be true. "How could such a weak civilization produce beings this powerful?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The fleetmander interrupted her thoughts. "High Priestess, what should we do now?" Despite her fear, Ayesha forced herself to remain calm. "Deploy some probes to assess the situation." "Yes!" Soon, a swarm of golden probes wasunched, swiftly heading toward Earth through jump points. ... Back on Scene On the Mno, Star-Lord, having recovered from his shock, eximed, "Bro, you''re this strong?" "You''re way more powerful than you were back on that barren! Back then, I even doubted the rumors about Terra''s powerful beings, but now? No exaggeration-I think the stories even underestimated you!" Rocket nodded instinctively in agreement. Unlike the awestruck Star-Lord and Rocket, Gamora remained more rational, even feeling the urge to distance herself from such a dangerous figure. Still, gratitude was necessary. "Thank you for helping us," Gamora said sincerely. Syd nced at them and gave a small nod, then prepared to leave without another word. However, he paused, sensing something. He raised his head, looking toward the sky as if he had noticed something unusual. His actions puzzled Star-Lord, Gamora, and even Ultron, who was secretly observing. What was the White Knight looking at? The answer came momentster. A pure white, egg-shaped spacecraft descended from the clouds. Standing atop its hull was a middle-aged man with brown and white hair. Looking at the White Knight, the man remarked, "Impressive perception." Suddenly, Ego''s gaze fixated on the red glow emanating from Syd''s hand, his brows furrowing. At a distance, he hadn''t noticed much. But now, sensing the unknown energy up close, a flicker of familiarity crossed Ego''s mind. In the next instant, realization dawned on him. Eyes widening, he stared intently at Syd. "I detected a force recently... one that altered the universe. Its source seemed to be Earth..." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 303: Chapter 303 Chapter 303: Chapter 303 ? As Ego''s words fell, everyone-Star-Lord and his crew, and countless people worldwide listening through Rocket''s transparent panel and broadcasting devices-were left stunned. The Sovereign probes, which had just crossed the jump point to Earth, also caught Ego''s statement. "Are you referring to the universe''s transformation?" Inside the Mno, Star-Lord''s eyes widened in surprise. Rocket and the others shared the same incredulous expressions. The changes to the universe were well-known, even to those in distant star systems. Though they couldn''t discern what caused the change or precisely when it happened, they were aware of the sudden appearance of strange new phenomena and forces in the universe. Thus, Ego''s mention of the changes didn''t shock them too much-they were already aware. However, what stunned them, along with countless Earthlings, was the revtion that these changes didn''t just affect Earth but the entire universe. "What exactly happened back then?" "Terrifying!" "The more you think about it, the scarier it gets..." Conversations reignited across the globe as people discussed this event, which they had somehow forgotten about. "Wait, did he say the source of the power that changed the universe... is on Earth?" Reying Ego''s words in their minds, many people were left bewildered and confused. Unable to suppress his own curiosity, Star-Lord asked the question on everyone''s minds. "The source is on Earth?" "You''ve got to be joking," he said incredulously. He couldn''t believe it-no way was the source of a power that altered the universe on his ordinary home. Earth was just so... normal. How could it possibly be that special? Gamora, Rocket, and even the Sovereigns shared the same skeptical thoughts. "I didn''t sense wrong," Ego said confidently, sparing a nce at his son, Peter Quill. "That power-it''s located here on Earth!" Hearing his certainty, disbelief spread among his audience.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Sovereign High Priestess Ayesha was utterly shocked. "The universe changed... because of this tiny?" Asgard Odin furrowed his brows, casting his gaze toward Earth. He had noticed the strange events on Earth back then, but by the time he focused his attention, it was over. He never learned the details, only that the anomalies indeed originated from Earth. Kamar-Taj The Ancient One, who had been quietly observing Ego''s arrival, frowned slightly. She knew Ego''s words were true. The anomalies had urred on Earth, and she had personally investigated when it happened. At the time, she suspected it had something to do with the dimensional demon Kaecilius wasmunicating with, but she could never determine how such a being wielded such power... Elsewhere Kaecilius and his followers exchanged nces, stunned. They had witnessed the transformation of the universe with their own eyes, orchestrated by their revered demon lord. Even now, they couldn''t fathom how something so impossible had been achieved. As shock rippled through everyone, Ego fixated on Syd, scrutinizing the red glow emanating from his hand. "That red power in your hand... it feels familiar. It resembles the force that changed the universe." Ego''s eyes widened with realization. "Was it you who changed the universe?" "If that''s true..." Awe filled his voice. "This is an incredible power-unparalleled in its perfection and brilliance..." As Ego marveled, Star-Lord and the others gawked at Syd in disbelief, their gazes fixated on the red glow in his hand. The power to alter the universe... was it really the White Knight''s doing? "That''s insane!" Star-Lord was utterly floored. "This guy''s got to be joking, right?" Rocket blurted, wide-eyed. Gamora''s brow furrowed deeply. S.H.I.E.L.D. Nick Fury''s face betrayed his disbelief. There was no way the White Knight could possess such terrifying power. Sovereign High Priestess Ayesha and her people shared simr thoughts, refusing to believe it. Kamar-Taj The Ancient One felt a flicker of astonishment. Kaecilius and his followers, however, were overwhelmed. "The lord... is the White Knight?" "Impossible, absolutely impossible!" Asgard Odin was equally astounded. Sokovia Ultron shook his head. If the White Knight were truly that powerful, he could have destroyed Ultron in an instant. But judging by his current abilities, which seemed limited to a small radius, how could he possibly have influenced the entire universe? Ultron refused to believe it. Back on the scene, Syd frowned slightly at Ego''s words but neither confirmed nor denied them. Ego, however, continued, his tone brimming with admiration. "I''ve heard you can control light as well?" "If Peter here weren''t my son, carrying my Celestial genes, I might even suspect that you were my child instead." He marveled further, "Your power is magnificent-strong and perfectly aligned with mine." Pausing briefly, Ego made his offer, his voice filled with anticipation. "I formally invite you to join me and help me fulfill my great n!" Hearing this, Syd''s frown deepened. He was well aware of Ego''s so-called n-to turn every into an extension of his body. Such a ridiculous notion was not something Syd would ever entertain. Before he could refuse, Star-Lord interjected, yelling from the Mno. "Wait a second, what did you just say?" "Did I hear you wrong?" "You said I''m your son?" Star-Lord''s expression was a mix of disbelief and awkwardness. Rocket and the others wore simrly strange expressions. "I thought Yondu was your dad," Drax muttered. Ego, his attention now back on Star-Lord, smiled warmly. "Yes, after all these years, I''ve finally found you!" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 304: Chapter 304 Chapter 304: Chapter 304 ? Ego shrugged and said, "You truly are my son. I thought my rugged, handsome face was proof enough." "My name is Ego, your father!" Rocket and the others exchanged odd nces with Star-Lord, who frowned and studied Ego''s face closely. After a few moments, he couldn''t deny it-this man did bear a certain resemnce to him, the same kind of handsomeness. At that moment, Star-Lord''s expression grewplicated. If this man truly was his father... Suddenly, Gamora asked with a frown, "I think I saw you surviving in space without any equipment earlier. Who exactly are you?" Her question left not just Star-Lord and his crew but also people all over the world wondering about this mysterious figure''s identity. Ego, hearing this, shrugged and replied honestly, "I am what you would call a Celestial." His words left everyone stunned. "A Celestial? You''re a god?" Star-Lord asked hesitantly. Ego turned to Star-Lord and replied humbly, "Just a small god, my son." He then began to exin his origins. "I don''t even know where I came from. From the moment I gained consciousness..." Ego recounted his development over millions of years, evolving from a brain into a. Hearing this incredible story, Star-Lord and people across the world were left speechless. Millions of years? Evolved into a? If that was true, then he really might be a god. For a moment, countless people were left either shocked, fearful, or in denial, unable to reconcile this story with their worldview. Star-Lord took a deep breath and said in a heavy tone, "My mother always told everyone that my father came from another. But she had a brain tumor, so everyone thought she was delusional." "Look, I really want to believe all of this. But you left the most amazing woman on Earth, abandoned her, and let her die alone!" he said angrily. Ego quickly responded, "I didn''t want to leave your mother, Peter." "If I didn''t periodically return to my to reconnect with its light, both my and this body would wither and die!" Star-Lord frowned. "Then why didn''t youe back? Why did you send Yondu, someone everyone hated, to pick me up?" Ego''s tone grew impassioned. "I loved your mother deeply, Peter. I couldn''t bear to return to a where she no longer existed. You have no idea what it felt like to lose her!" "I don''t know what it felt like? I watched her die!" Star-Lord shouted. Ego fell silent for a moment before speaking softly, "I''ve lived for millions of years, Peter. I''ve made countless mistakes, but you are not one of them. You are my greatest creation." "Please, give me a chance to be the kind of father she would have wanted me to be. I believe that''s what she would have hoped for." "I want to teach you about my and its light. There''s so much I need to show you!" Hearing Ego''s heartfelt words, even the angry Star-Lord began to waver. Rocket, who had been listening, felt moved, as did countless people across Earth who were following the conversation. But amidst the swelling emotions, one person looked entirely unimpressed. Syd, who had been silently watching, couldn''t help but smirk. If he didn''t know better, he might have believed Ego''s performance. Shaking his head, Syd thought, Ego doesn''t care about fatherly love. He just wants to use Star- Lord''s Celestial power to elerate his n to take over every. During his countless attempts to create a child, Ego had acted more like a seed-sowing machine, discarding all those who didn''t inherit his power. Star-Lord was the rare exception. Looking at the father and son''s tentative reconciliation, a mischievous glint appeared in Syd''s eyes. "Well, Star-Lord is bound to find out sooner orter. Revealing it now shouldn''t make much of a difference, right?" Syd chuckled to himself. As Star-Lord opened his mouth to say something, Syd interrupted, "You mentioned your mother had a brain tumor. Have you ever considered that it might not have been a natural urrence?" "What do you mean?" Star-Lord asked, startled. "You should ask this Celestial here. He''s the one responsible for your mother''s tumor," Syd said nonchntly. "What?" Everyone, including Star-Lord and his crew, turned to Ego in disbelief. Ego''s face showed a moment of shock before he asked instinctively, "How do you know that?" Realizing Star-Lord''s expression had darkened, Ego began to exin slowly, "I visited Earth three times to see her. I knew if I returned one more time, I''d never leave again." "My expansion-my purpose-would have ended. So, I made a choice. But..." Ego''s voice turned somber. "I shouldn''t have given her the tumor. I regret it, Peter. Please forgive me..." But Star-Lord wasn''t paying attention to the exnation. His focus was on one thing: "So, my mother''s tumor was really because of you?" Fury burned in his eyes as he red at Ego. His mother had always been the most important person in his life, and now he knew that the man before him-the one iming to be his father-was the very reason she had died. At that moment, even though Ego was his father, Star-Lord felt an overwhelming desire to kill him. Watching the scene unfold, Syd smirked. "As expected, a proper avenger for his mother." Ego, desperate to exin and plead for forgiveness, found his words falling on deaf ears. Star-Lord''s hatred was unshakable. Frustrated, Ego''s gaze turned toward Syd, his eyes filled with anger. "This is your fault!" Ego red at the White Knight, his tone dripping with malice. "Are you nning to attack me?" Syd asked calmly. This moment sent shockwaves across the world. This wasn''t just anyone-Ego was a Celestial who had lived for millions of years! And yet, the White Knight dared to provoke him? Countless people, from the Sovereigns to Ultron and even spectators worldwide, felt a mix of disbelief and grim satisfaction. Many believed Syd had finally overstepped.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 305: Chapter 305 Chapter 305: Chapter 305 ? S.H.I.E.L.D. Watching the escting conflict, Fury''s eyes gleamed with interest. Perhaps this so-called Celestial, who imed to have lived for millions of years, could force the White Knight to reveal more of his power. Or, if this Celestial managed to eliminate the White Knight, Asgard wouldn''t be implicated, and Earth would remain uninvolved. Fury couldn''t help but feel a faint sense of anticipation. Though he had no personal vendetta against the White Knight, the existence of such an uncontainable rogue on Earth was hardlyforting.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Beside him, the Chitaurimander''s expression mirrored his hope. If Ego could defeat the White Knight, it would remove a major obstacle for their master. Sokovia Ultron, observing the events unfold, felt an unusual sense of anxiety. "He better not die." If the White Knight were killed, Ultron would lose a potential avenue for obtaining Omega- level mutant abilities. Ego seemed formidable, after all... For the first time, Ultron felt worried. Asgard Thor clutched Mjolnir tightly, a sense of unease creeping into his thoughts. "Brother..." Sovereign High Priestess Ayesha finally understood why Star-Lord''s lineage was so peculiar. As for the White Knight, who had destroyed her fleet, she gritted her teeth in frustration. "He''s up against a Celestial. Surely eliminating a mere Earthling shouldn''t be difficult, right?" Ayesha watched with anticipation. On Scene Hearing the White Knight''s calm inquiry, Ego''s face twisted with anger. Millions of years had passed since anyone dared offend him in such a manner. "Mortal, you dare to challenge a Celestial!" Ego bellowed, his toneced with fury. Syd''s expression didn''t waver, remaining as tranquil as ever. He had no reason to fear Ego. The so-called Celestial before him was a fraud, possessing divine power butcking a true Celestial body. Ego wasn''t even a match for a fully awakened Star-Lord. In fact, with his vulnerable brain acting as a weak point, Ego could be taken down with something as simple as a well-ced bomb. Facing such a hollow god, Syd naturally had no fear. Fixing his gaze on Ego, Syd spoke slowly. "And what if I am?" The statement left countless onlookers stunned. Was the White Knight truly unafraid? Was he insane? "Fine!" Ego could no longer contain his rage andunched an attack. He channeled the divine energy from his core, summoning tendrils of white light that shot toward Syd at incredible speed. The air buzzed with tension as the light tendrils closed in on their target. To Syd''s surprise, Ego''s strength seemed greater than expected. During his fight with Star-Lord, Ego had held back, likely to avoid killing his son. But now, he unleashed the same power that could destroy fleets of ships. Syd quickly pieced it together: Ego''s full strength was on disy now, but it made no difference to him. What puzzled him was Ego''s choice of attack-light. Syd raised his right hand calmly, and the iing tendrils froze mid-air,pletely immobilized. The sudden halt left Ego stunned, his expression stiffening. "What... what just happened?" The same question burned in the minds of countless spectators, from Star-Lord''s crew to people watching worldwide. "What have you done?" Ego demanded, his tone a mix of confusion and anger. He tried to regain control of the tendrils, but to his shock, they remained unresponsive as if severed from him entirely. "I''ve lost control of them? How?" Syd responded with an indifferent gesture, raising a single finger. Under countless astonished gazes, the tendrils of light disintegrated into fine particles, reforming momentster into a massive tendril of light that coiled around Ego like a constricting serpent. The unexpected reversal left everyone dumbfounded. Ego, the self-proimed Celestial, was the most bewildered of all. "My power... you''re controlling my power? Impossible!" Unfazed by Ego''s disbelief, Syd spoke in a calm, authoritative tone. "I forgot to mention-I''m also a god." "Your control over light isughably weak. So much for being a Celestial." Ego''s face contorted with shock. "A god? You... you''re a god from Asgard? Impossible! No Asgardian could be this strong!" He struggled fiercely, trying to free himself from the tendril''s grip, but it was in vain. Before the eyes of countless stunned onlookers, the massive tendril constricted further, snapping Ego''s body into two halves. Contrary to expectations, there was no blood. Instead, Ego''s severed body glowed faintly, revealing his form to beposed of pure energy. Even as his body began to regenerate, Syd didn''t give him the chance. The sky darkened abruptly, and beams of concentrated sunlight rained down, striking Ego''s split form with precision. Ego''s body started to disintegrate under the intense light. "Damn you!" Ego roared in desperation. "How can you wield such power?" With one final cry, Ego''s avatar dissolvedpletely, leaving no trace of his presence. The sky cleared as if nothing had happened, as though the Celestial who imed to have lived for millions of years had never existed. The world fell silent. That''s it? It''s over just like that? S.H.I.E.L.D. Nick Fury stared at the screen in stunned disbelief, his face frozen with a mix of shock and bewilderment. "A Celestial, who lived for millions of years, was taken out just like that?" Without even revealing the full extent of the White Knight''s strength, Ego had been annihted. For a moment, Fury''s thoughts turned to Captain Marvel. Compared to her, this so-called Celestial didn''t seem impressive at all. "Is this really what passes for a Celestial?" Fury muttered, his face darkening as he felt thoroughly duped. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 306: Chapter 306 Chapter 306: Chapter 306 ? Chitauri Command Ship The Chitaurimander''s face froze, a string of question marks seemingly floating above his head. "That''s all the power he had, and he dared to challenge the White Knight?" "Is this Celestial insane?" Sokovia Ultron, who had been watching with concern, stared nkly at the scene. Just like that? A Celestial? Ultron felt as if his logical systems were about to crash. Stark Tower Thor blinked in surprise before bursting into heartyughter. "My brother truly is the strongest! A Celestial? Gone in the blink of an eye!" The Avengers, gathered to deal with the Ultron crisis, collectively rolled their eyes at Thor''s unabashed pride in his "brother." Sovereign High Priestess Ayesha stood stunned, her mind struggling to process the events. "High Priestess, that Celestial was utterly pathetic!" the fleetmander couldn''t help but comment. "Indeed," Ayesha agreed with a nod. What shocked her more, however, was the revtion that the White Knight was also a god. She knew of Asgard but couldn''tprehend why this White Knight was so much stronger than the tales suggested. Kamar-Taj The Ancient One observed the scene without surprise. Asgard Odin smiled faintly, a sense of pride mingling with his thoughts. On Scene Star-Lord, still staring at the aftermath, muttered, "It''s over? He''s dead?" His expression wasplicated. Rocket noticing, snorted, "Don''t tell me you''re mourning the guy who killed your mother?" "No, I''m not!" Star-Lord snapped defensively. "I just regret not being the one to take him down myself!" Rocket rolled his eyes. The others fell silent, unsure how to respond. Syd, watching, quipped, "A true father avenger." "What''s that supposed to mean?" Star-Lord asked, confused. "Never mind," Syd said with a wave of his hand. "Anyway, that wasn''t his real body." "What?" Everyone, including those listening through Rocket''s transparent panel, froze in shock. "His true form is a," Syd exined briefly. "He mentioned it before." "A?" Star-Lord said, his jaw dropping. "I thought that was just him bragging!" Rocket and the others were equally stunned. "But if his real bodyes here, what will you do?" Star-Lord asked, his voice filled with concern. Around the world, countless people and factions watching the broadcast perked up at this revtion, their interest reignited. "Oh, it was just an avatar. No wonder he was so weak!" "The White Knight has provoked aary Celestial. Let''s see how he handles that!" Many began specting and even gloating over the potential consequences. Syd raised an eyebrow at Star-Lord''s question and replied calmly, "Don''t worry. I know how to deal with it." As long as Ego''s brain was destroyed, his defeat was guaranteed. For Syd, this was hardly a challenge. Though he understood that Ego posed no real threat, others were far less convinced.N?v(el)B\\jnn Even Star-Lord and his crew suspected that Syd was bluffing, while others watching the situation unfolded gleefully anticipated his downfall. After a brief conversation, Star-Lord turned to Syd with a mix of gratitude and reluctance. "Thanks for today, man. But I guess it''s time for us to leave." "Oh, by the way," he added with a hopeful grin, "would you be interested in joining the Guardians of the Gxy? We could show you the universe-trust me, it''d be a st!" Rocket, Groot, and even Drax looked at Syd expectantly. Having someone as powerful as the White Knight on their team would make their missions infinitely easier. Syd appeared momentarily surprised by the offer but ultimately shook his head. "Maybe another time." Disappointed but understanding, Star-Lord and his team gave up after a few more attempts to convince him. Preparing to leave, they returned to the Mno. Just as the ship was about to take off, Syd turned his gaze toward the horizon. A series of faint lights streaked across the sky, followed by the sound of explosions. Rocket scowled, muttering, "Those Sovereigns aren''t just arrogant; they''re sneaky, too!" The group watched as the Sovereign probes, which had been stealthily monitoring the scene, were destroyed. After expressing their thanks once more, the Guardians left Earth aboard the Mno. Syd didn''t stop them. He knew that with so many factions on Earth, the Guardians couldn''t stay long without attracting unwanted attention. As their ship disappeared into the distance, Syd activated the Tesseract. A sh of blue light surrounded him, and he vanished as well. Around the World While Syd had left, discussions about the event were far from over. Many were both fearful and excited about the potential return of Ego''s true form-the netary Celestial. Sovereign High Priestess Ayesha was seething with frustration. "This White Knight!" she fumed, ring at the darkened projection screen. But despite her anger, she hesitated to take action. The White Knight''s power had left her shaken. "High Priestess, what should we do now?" the fleetmander asked cautiously. "What else can we do? Pretend this never happened," Ayesha replied tersely. Still, she added thoughtfully, "At least we''ve learned something. That Earth truly does have powerful beings." "The rumors about the universe''s changes... we may have found a lead." After a moment of silence, she issued her next orders. "Deploy more probes. I want information on the White Knight and the Messiah. These two are major threats to the Sovereign." "Yes, High Priestess." As they strategized, news of the incident began to spread within Sovereign circles. The gossip eventually leaked to other factions, sparking widespread discussion. Elsewhere in the Gxy "Did you hear? The Sovereigns sent a fleet to invade a primitive and got utterly crushed!" "What? The Sovereigns lost to a primitive?" Countless beings couldn''t believe what they were hearing. While many mocked the Sovereigns'' arrogance, they couldn''t deny the strength of their forces. How could they fail against a primitive civilization? What exactly had happened on that? (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 307: Chapter 307 Chapter 307: Chapter 307 ? As the rumors spread, countless factions and powers became aware of the events on Earth. The Terra had drawn their attention once again. Two individuals, in particr, now upied their thoughts: The White Knight and Messiah. Messiah aside, the White Knight had reportedly destroyed over a hundred Sovereign warships with ease and even killed a Celestial? What kind of power was this? Many doubted the authenticity of such ims, finding them almost too absurd to believe. But some dared to investigate further, questioning several Sovereigns. To their surprise, the rumors turned out to be true. Some factions even obtained video footage. Seeing the White Knight floating mid-air, summoning a sea of red light and obliterating a fleet in an instant, countless individuals felt a chill down their spines. "How could such a powerful beinge from Terra?" "Wait... is he a god from Asgard?" "Asgardian gods are this strong?" What shocked these factions most was another rumor making the rounds: The recent cosmic upheaval was tied to Earth. And the culprit responsible for altering the universe? The White Knight. This rumor left many in disbelief. "That''s ridiculous!" "Exactly! I refuse to believe it. Only fools would fall for such nonsense." Most dismissed the idea outright. The universe was vast and infinite, far beyond the reach of any single being. Altering the cosmos was nothing short of a dream. The majority of the gxy refused to believe it. Elsewhere In a dimly lit chamber, a massive figure with purple skin sat on a grand throne. Thanos'' expression was a mix of skepticism and contemtion. "The White Knight..." he murmured, the name tinged with unease. While others might dismiss the idea as impossible, Thanos considered it usible. The White Knight''s ability to manipte reality seemed capable of such feats. After some thought, Thanos shook his head. To alter the universe would require an unimaginable amount of energy. Did the White Knight truly possess that much power? Thanos doubted it. Still, his thoughts turned to a more pressing concern-how to wrest the four Infinity Stones from the White Knight''s grasp. One scheme after another began forming in his mind. Earth As factions across the universe reeled, Syd had returned to his secluded location. Once there, he resumed absorbing faith energy and training in Sunshine. Meanwhile In the dim glow of twilight, Dr. Stephen Strange, having justpleted a difficult surgery, drove his sleek sports car along a winding mountain road. His phone buzzed, and he answered via the car''s hands-free system. "Billy, what do you need?" Strange asked casually. A voice replied on the other end, "I''ve got a 35-year-old Air Force colonel with a crushed cervical spine and thoracic burst fractures caused by experimental armor." Strange, the world''s top neurosurgeon, wasn''t fazed. "Easy. Anypetent surgeon could handle that," he replied dismissively. "Give me something challenging." Billy chuckled, then offered another case: "A 68-year-old woman with a terminal brainstem glioma." Strange scoffed. "You trying to ruin my reputation? Pass." Unperturbed, Billy added, "How about a 22-year-old woman with a brain imnt for schizophrenia, struck by lightning?" That piqued Strange''s interest. "Now that''s intriguing. Send me the file." As he spoke, Strange attempted to overtake a slower vehicle on the winding road. Distracted by the medical images Billy had sent, he didn''t notice the car ahead in time. Crash The sound of screeching tires filled the air as Strange''s car collided with the vehicle ahead. His sports car spun out of control, shattering ss and flipping down the hillside. Sharp fragments embedded themselves in his hands as the car tumbled violently before crashing into the rocky riverbank below. Bloodied and unconscious, Strangey slumped in his seat as emergency lights blinked feebly on the wreckage. Time passed. Strange, now stabilized, was wheeled into surgery. When he finally awoke, he found his hands wrapped in thick bandages and held in ce by stabilizers. "What... what have they done to me?" he whispered hoarsely, his breathing ragged. Christine Palmer, standing nearby, quickly exined. "They airlifted you here, but it took time to find you. You missed the critical window for nerve repair." Strange repeated her words in disbelief. "What have they done to me?" Christine sighed. "They inserted 11 steel pins into your bones. Multiple ligaments were torn, and your hand nerves suffered severe damage. The surgerysted 11 hours..." Strange stared at his trembling, immobilized hands, his voice rising in anger. "I could''ve done better!" Christine tried to calm him. "No one could have done more." But Strange refused to ept it. "I could have done better!" As time passed and his wounds began to heal, Strange demanded the bandages be removed. "You need patience to recover," his surgeon advised. Ignoring the warning, Strange stared at his hands-once steady and precise, now trembling uncontrobly. "You''ve ruined me," he said bitterly, his tone filled with despair and rage. (End of Chapter)N?v(el)B\\jnn [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 308: Chapter 308 Chapter 308: Chapter 308 ? Despite repeated surgeries and consultations with renowned specialists, Dr. Stephen Strange''s hands remained crippled, trembling so severely he couldn''t even shave without cutting himself. Frustrated, he sought answers from other experts, only to face rejection after rejection. "Even the best doctors can''t help you." A top neurosurgeon on a video call bluntly refused his pleas. "Stephen, this isn''t about skill. You''re beyond help. I can''t risk my reputation on this." Before Strange could respond, the call abruptly ended, leaving him seething with anger. He hurled hisptop across the room just as Christine Palmer entered. "He won''t help?" Christine asked softly. "Another coward," Strange growled, pacing. "There''s a new technique in Tokyo-stem cells and 3D-printed bone scaffolding. I just need funding." Christine sighed. "Stephen, you''re already broke. You''ve spent everything you have." "I''ll find the money." "Maybe it''s time to ept this, Stephen. Some things can''t be fixed." "No!" Strange snapped. "I can''t give up now!" "Stephen," Christine pressed, her voice gentle but firm, "a life without surgery is still a life. It''s not the end of the world. There''s more to life than your career." "Oh, really? Like what? You?" Strange retorted, his tone dripping with sarcasm. Hurt and frustrated, Christine left. Determined, Strange essed hospital records, searching for any leads. One name caught his attention: Jonathan Pangborn, a former paraplegic whose recovery defied all medical exnation. Strange tracked him down to a basketball court. "Jonathan Pangborn. Paralyzed from the chest down, spinal damage at C7 and C8..." Strange muttered as he approached. Pangborn, startled, turned to face him. "Who are you?" "I''m Stephen Strange, former neurosurgeon." Recognition dawned on Pangborn''s face. "Oh, I remember you. You didn''t even bother to see me back then. Your assistant turned me away." "I couldn''t help you," Strange admitted, his voice heavy with regret. "You mean you quit before you even tried," Pangborn replied sharply. Desperate, Strange raised his trembling hands. "Please, tell me how you did it. How did you recover?" After a long pause, Pangborn relented. "I went to Kamar-Taj. The teachings there... they opened my mind and healed my body." "Kamar-Taj?" "It''s not just about healing. It''s about enlightenment. But be warned, the price is steep." "How much does it cost?" "It''s not about money," Pangborn said, walking away. "Good luck." Following Pangborn''s cryptic advice, Strange traveled to Kathmandu, Nepal, wandering the ancient streets in search of answers. Passing an old sign advertising spiritual healing and inner peace, he muttered, "Kamar- Taj..." Unbeknownst to him, Mordo, dressed in a ck robe, overheard the name. His gaze followed Strange as he disappeared down a narrow alleyway. Strange soon found himself cornered by three men armed with sticks. "I don''t have any money," Strange said quickly. "Hand over the watch," one of them growled. "This is all I have left-please don''t..." "Give me the watch!" When they advanced, Strange threw a desperate punch, but the fight quickly turned against him. Before things could escte further, Mordo intervened. With swift, precise movements, he incapacitated the assants. "You''re looking for Kamar-Taj?" Mordo asked, extending a hand to the battered doctor. Kamar-TajN?v(el)B\\jnn Guided by Mordo, Strange entered the ancient sanctum. Its walls were adorned with mystical symbols, and an air of tranquility enveloped the space. When Mordo led him to the Ancient One, Strange couldn''t hide his skepticism. Meanwhile, elsewhere in Kamar-Taj, Kaecilius received word of Strange''s arrival. "Mordo brought someone to see the Ancient One?" Kaecilius mused aloud, intrigued. "What''s so special about this person that he warrants such attention?" A sinister smile spread across his face. "Perhaps," he said to the group of zealots around him, "we should introduce this neer to our great Father and Savior." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 309: Chapter 309 Chapter 309: Chapter 309 ? Sunset, Kamar-Taj. "This is my master''s sanctum. Her name is the Ancient One," Mordo said, leading Stephen Strange into the sacred hall, its interior illuminated by the warm glow of the setting sun. "''''Ancient One''? Is that her real name?" Strange asked skeptically. Mordo remained silent, merely casting a calm nce his way. Strange sighed, recalling the rules Mordo had exined earlier. "Fine, I''ll forget everything I think I know. My apologies." As they walked, Strange noticed other individuals in the sanctum, exuding an air of quiet discipline. Soon, they arrived before a serene figure d in white robes, her bald head catching the fading sunlight. "Mr. Strange," the Ancient One greeted with a smile, offering him a cup of tea. "Rx. You don''t need to be so tense." "It''s Doctor," Strange corrected, sipping the tea. "You were a doctor," the Ancient One said gently. "And that''s why you''re here." After brief pleasantries, Strange asked the burning question on his mind: "You once helped a man named Jonathan Pangborn-a paraplegic walk again. How did you do it?" The Ancient One nodded. "Yes, I guided him." Strange leaned forward, his voice tinged with hope. "You restored his severed spinal cord? His C7 and C8 vertebrae?" "I didn''t heal him," she replied, shaking her head. "I convinced him he could heal himself." "What? Is this... some kind of cebo?" Strange asked, disappointment clear in his tone. The Ancient One exined calmly, "When you reconnect a damaged nerve, is it the surgeon who heals it, or the body?" Strange frowned. "Cells heal the nerve." "But cells only heal in the way they know how. What if I told you that your body could convince itself to heal in ways you''ve never imagined?" Strange''s mind raced, grasping at scientific exnations. "Are you talking about cellr regeneration? Some kind of advanced biotechnology?" The Ancient One shook her head, dismissing his theory. "We use no such technology here. What we know is how to channel the mind to heal the body." "Mind over matter?" Strange scoffed, his initial curiosity turning into frustration. The Ancient One remained patient. "You''ve spent your life pushing boundaries, yearning to see and understand more. But now, when faced with a truth beyond yourprehension, you refuse to ept it?" "I refuse because it''s absurd!" Strange snapped, his voice rising. "There''s no mystical ''mind healing'' nonsense! No spirits, no soul, just neurons firing in the brain! Humans are nothing more than matter!" "You think you understand the universe, Dr. Strange?" the Ancient One asked, her tone calm yet firm. "What about Messiah and the White Knight? Surely you''ve heard of them." Strange froze. The names struck a chord. He had read about their exploits their powers defied exnation. "They''re just gic anomalies," he muttered. "Alien technology, perhaps, but nothing mystical." The Ancient One smiled knowingly. "You truly believe their power is simply gic mutation?" "Of course! What else could it be?" Strange''s frustration boiled over. The Ancient One said no more. Instead, she reached out, cing her palm against Strange''s chest. Whoosh! In an instant, Strange''s spirit was expelled from his body. He looked down at himself, translucent and glowing. His physical form sat lifeless in the chair. "What... What''s happening?" he stammered, staring at his ethereal hands. The Ancient One gestured, and Strange''s spirit snapped back into his body. "What did you just do to me?!" he demanded. "I separated your astral form from your physical body," she exined matter-of-factly. "You drugged me! That tea-what did you put in it? Psychedelics?" "Just tea. With a bit of honey," she replied, unfazed. "What... What did I just experience?" "You glimpsed the Astral ne-a dimension where the soul can exist outside the body." The Ancient One began exining: "Human perception is limited to three dimensions, but there are countless others beyond our understanding. The ce you visited is known as the Astral Dimension, or the ne of Souls. Without guidance, one could easily be lost there." Strange struggled to process her words, his scientific mind at odds with what he had just experienced. "Why would you do this to me?" "To open your eyes," she replied. "You know so little of the universe, yet you presume to understand its limits." She ced her thumb on Strange''s forehead. "Let me show you the truth. Open your eyes." Whoosh! Strange''s body shot backward, breaking through the roof of the sanctum and soaring into the sky. "What... What is happening?! This isn''t real!" He rocketed past Earth''s atmosphere, glimpsing the vast expanse of space before colliding with a butterflyrger than a. As he touched its iridescent wings, he was propelled into a kaleidoscopic wormhole, a twisting tunnel of vibrant colors and iprehensible shapes. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 310: Chapter 310 Chapter 310: Chapter 310 ? Kamar-Taj - Sunset. Amid the golden hues of dusk, Mordo and the Ancient One exchanged serious nces as Stephen Strange''s consciousness hurtled through dimensions at iprehensible speeds. "His body won''t hold up if this continues!" Mordo warned, visibly concerned. The Ancient One, however, remained unperturbed. "He''s fine." In the whirlwind of interdimensional travel, Strange found himself immersed in an ever- changing kaleidoscope of vibrant lights and surrealndscapes. "You think you know the rules of reality," the Ancient One''s voice echoed, her tone calm yet haunting. "You think the material universe is all there is..." "Do you understand truth?" "What lies beyond yourprehension, beyond the veil of the known universe?" Her words reverberated as Strange''s body twisted through the impossible. The boundaries of his understanding were stretched thin as he glimpsed worlds filled with unthinkable beauty and realms consumed by chaos. "This universe is but one of countless others," the Ancient One''s voice continued. Strange tumbled through an obsidian void, where crystalline structures radiated with an otherworldly glow. "Some are filled with life and hope," she exined. "Others, consumed by darkness and destruction, their shadows hungering for opportunity." In one harrowing instant, Strange came face-to-face with Dormammu, the malevolent ruler of the Dark Dimension, a towering entityposed of pure, writhing energy. "No... this isn''t real!" Strange cried out, his voice a mere whisper against the deafening silence of the void. Abruptly, he was propelled through gxies, stars shing past him in streaks of light until The found himself floating in a tranquil, cosmic expanse. "In the vast multiverse, who are you, Dr. Strange?" Crash! Strange''s spirit snapped back into his physical body, and he tumbled unceremoniously to the floor of the sanctum. Panting, disoriented, and visibly shaken, he looked up at the Ancient One. "Have you ever seen that in a gift shop?" she asked with a faint smirk. Strange remained on the ground, struggling to process what he had just witnessed. His worldview, his belief in science, and his understanding of reality-all shattered in moments. "What... what was that?" Strange stammered, his voice trembling. The Ancient One smiled, sensing the cracks in his skepticism. Finally, Strange spoke, his voice filled with desperation. "Teach me. Please... teach me!" But instead of the eptance he had expected, the Ancient One''s reply was curt and absolute. "No."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om And with that, he was escorted out of Kamar-Taj. Outside the Gates of Kamar-Taj - Hours Later. "Please! Don''t shut me out!" Strange shouted, pounding on the heavy wooden doors. "I have nowhere else to go!" As dusk turned to night, he slumped against the cold stone steps, his hope dwindling with each passing moment. Inside Kamar-Taj. "You think I shouldn''t have turned him away?" the Ancient One asked, gazing calmly at Mordo. Mordo chuckled. "It''s been five hours, and he''s still outside. He''s persistent." The Ancient One''s expression softened briefly, though her tone remained wary. "Stubbornness, arrogance, ambition... I''ve seen these traits before." Mordo''s brow furrowed. "You mean Kaecilius?" The Ancient One remained silent for a moment, her gaze distant. Kaecilius had once been a trusted disciple, but she had seen a future in which darkness consumed him. Now, the future felt more uncertain than ever. Kaecilius had not yet fallen to Dormammu''s influence, and though his allegiances were suspect, the Ancient One had chosen to monitor him rather than act prematurely. Still, not all disciples had resisted the call of the Dark Dimension. In their stead, new adherents to darkness had risen inevitabilities of the multiverse''s shifting bnce. Mordo broke the silence. "The missing pages from the forbidden texts-they contain dangerous knowledge. If someone deciphers them..." "They could destroy us all," Mordo said gravely. The Ancient One nodded but remained silent. Outside Kamar-Taj. Unbeknownst to Strange, a group of robed figures watched him from the shadows. "Kaecilius," whispered one of the disciples, "why don''t we approach him now? He''s desperate. Vulnerable." Kaecilius smiled, a glint of cunning in his eyes. "Patience. Desperation must fully take root. Only then will he truly appreciate the gift we offer." His disciples nodded in unison, their expressions admiring. Kaecilius stepped forward, his voice smooth and assured. "It is through suffering that he will find faith in our master. Only in his lowest moment will he see the light of our Father and Savior." The disciples murmured in agreement, their reverence palpable. Kaecilius turned, his eyes fixed on Strange. "Come," he said, leading the way. "It''s time we introduced him to true power." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 311: Chapter 311 Chapter 311: Chapter 311 ? Stephen Strange, feeling utterly despondent and hopeless, turned instinctively upon hearing the sudden sound of footsteps. What greeted him were a dozen sorcerers d in yellow robes, walking slowly toward him. Their aura was oddly familiar, and Stephen Strange quickly realized that it resembled the aura of the sorcerers he had encountered earlier. A glimmer of hope sparkled in Stephen''s eyes. His imagination ran wild, and he assumed that the Ancient One had finally decided to teach him and had sent these people. "Who are you?" he asked excitedly. "Sorcerers?" As they approached, Kaecilius and his group stopped. Observing the unassuming man before him, Kaecilius''s eyes flickered, and then he smiled. "Stephen Strange, correct?" "Yes, that''s me." Stephen Strange sensed something amiss but hesitated. "You are...?" Kaecilius maintained his smile and said, "Mr. Stephen Strange, rest assured, we too are sorcerers of Kamar-Taj." "Not long ago, I passed by and noticed that you seemed lost, as if you needed guidance." "Mr. Stephen Strange, would you like me to show you the path of light?" "The path of light?" Stephen Strange was taken aback. "Yes," Kaecilius nodded. "I heard you came to Kamar-Taj to heal your hands?" "Healing your hands is a simple matter for us, but..." Before he could finish, Stephen Strange, ovee with emotion, stood up and eagerly asked, "But what?" The next moment, the middle-aged sorcerer with a braid behind his head said, "Before we get to that, Mr. Strange, allow me the honor of introducing the Heavenly Father and Savior whom my group and I revere." "The one true God in the world, the Savior of this realm!" Stephen Strange was dumbfounded as he listened to the middle-aged sorcerer enthusiastically introduce this entity. "You''re sorcerers, aren''t you? Why would you get involved in faith and religion?" Stephen''s expression was one of incredulity. Kaecilius exined slowly, "We believe in a being that transcends time-a great dimensional entity, a mighty Lord." "As long as you believe in the Lord, the Lord can bestow infinite power upon you. Restoring your hands would be but a trivial feat!" "Mr. Stephen Strange, you might want to consider it." Stephen''s attention instantly locked onto the promise of healing his hands. His expression brimmed with excitement. "You can truly restore my hands?" "You''re not deceiving me, right? Believing in... a god can heal my hands?" Stephen Strange wanted to say more, but Kaecilius, who was about to respond, suddenly paused. His gaze shifted behind Stephen Strange. With a creak, the closed gates of Kamar-Taj swung open. Mordo, the Ancient One''s primary disciple, emerged. For a moment, silence engulfed the scene. Stephen Strange felt awkward, unsure of what to say. As for Kaecilius, he contemted how much Mordo might have overheard and whether he should act to eliminate him. After a brief consideration, Kaecilius decided to act as if nothing had happened. He smiled at Mordo but made no further moves. Mordo, in turn, acted as though he hadn''t heard anything. He addressed Stephen Strange, "Come with me." "Oh, alright," Stephen replied instinctively, following Mordo toward the gate. Just before the door closed, he heard the braided sorcerer''s voice again. "Mr. Stephen Strange, do consider what I said." "Learning magic is tedious, long, and oftenes at a cost. But our path is different." As the doors shut, Stephen Strange''s expression shifted, his thoughts in turmoil. After pondering for a while, Stephen ultimately decided to see what magic the Ancient One and her disciples would teach him before making a decision about the braided sorcerer''s offer. While leading Stephen Strange through Kamar-Taj, Mordo suddenly spoke, "Strange, don''t trust him." "Yes, I know," Stephen replied, his eyes flickering with uncertainty. Mordo didn''t seem convinced but didn''t press further. He led Stephen to a room and said, "Take a bath and rest for a while. If possible, try to meditate." "The Ancient One will summon you shortly." Lighting a candle in the room, Mordo handed Stephen a card with some letters on it before heading toward the door. "What''s this? A spell I need to recite?" Stephen asked curiously. "It''s the Wi-Fi password. We''re not savages," Mordo replied with a chuckle as he closed the wooden door. Once outside, the smile disappeared from Mordo''s face. His brow furrowed as he walked quickly, deep in thought. After a while, he arrived at the hall where the Ancient One resided and ryed the recent events to her. "You suspect that Kaecilius and his group might be worshiping a dimensional entity?" the Ancient One asked calmly. Mordo nodded, frowning. "Should we intervene? Or expel them from Kamar-Taj?" "Their actions..." Before he could finish, the Ancient One interrupted with a statement that left him bewildered. "Do not concern yourself with this matter. Act as if you saw nothing." "Why?" Mordo asked, confused. When the Ancient One remained silent, Mordo reluctantly said, "Very well." Still puzzled, he left the hall. Though he couldn''t understand the Ancient One''s reasoning, Mordo couldn''t forget Kaecilius''s words. He resolved to investigate quietly and find out who or what Kaecilius and his group were worshiping. After Mordo left, the Ancient One furrowed her brows. She instinctively raised her hand, as if to use the Eye of Agamotto to glimpse the future. But she stopped midway. "Let things unfold naturally," she sighed softly. "If it leads to something unfavorable, I''ll intervene then..." Later, in the hall where the Ancient One resided, she began exining to Strange. "Thenguage of the arcane has existed since the dawn of civilization. Ancient sorcerers referred to thisnguage as spells." "If that term seems too fantastical, think of it as a program-a source code for constructing reality." As she spoke, the Ancient One extended her hands, conjuring a shield spell.N?v(el)B\\jnn "We draw immense power from other dimensional nes within the multiverse. By reciting spells, we summon shields, create weapons, and wield magic..." Watching the golden shield of intricate lines appear before him, Stephen Strange was awestruck and filled with joy. Still, he expressed his concern. "Even if my fingers can perform those movements, they''re no different from an ordinary wave." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 312: Chapter 312 Chapter 312: Chapter 312 ? "Uh, I mean, how do I go from a novice to a master?" The Ancient One smiled and asked, "How did you restore damaged nerves and piece together a fractured spine, step by step, back to their original state?" "Through diligent study and relentless practice, year after year?" Stephen Strange answered instinctively. The Ancient One nodded. After exining a bit more about the principles of magic, the Ancient One directed Stephen Strange to Kamar-Taj''s courtyard to observe how others were learning. Soon enough, guided by other apprentices, he began delving into various books on magical theory. While Doctor Strange was diligently studying magic, elsewhere, Syd had already taken note of the events unfolding at Kamar-Taj. "Doctor Strange, Stephen Strange?" Hearing Kaecilius''s report, Syd raised an eyebrow, intrigued. He had some regard for Stephen Strange. As the Sorcerer Supreme who seeded the Ancient One in the original timeline, his talent and power were undeniable. Of course, it wasn''t just that which caught Syd''s attention-it was Stephen Strange''s potential for catastrophic consequences if misled. Compared to the destruction wrought by other Avengers, this master of magic posed the greatest hidden danger. A single misstep with the Time Stone, and he could disrupt the entire universe.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Syd had no desire to wake up one day to find the universe in chaos. If the universe copsed, his current power, which had yet to reach a universal scale, might not guarantee his survival outside of it. For this reason, Syd approved of Kaecilius''s efforts to influence Doctor Strange. At the same time, he was contemting how to further explore the depths of his divinity. "Is there something wed about the way I''ve been granting abilities?" When he casually bestowed powers like optical invisibility or holographic illusions, he couldn''t help but feel something was missing. "Is it theck of dependency on me?" Syd pondered. "When I grant abilities, I leave it at that. The energy required to use light-based abilities is drawn from their own reserves." "This not only makes their powers weak and limits their usage but also reduces their reliance on me..." Syd began brainstorming solutions. As someone who had read countless novels, he quickly devised a potential approach. "Perhaps I could establish divine spells?" "But most importantly, I need to supply energy-providing believers with the power to cast divine spells and magic..." Syd had long since discovered that he could transfer his internal light energy to Kaecilius. At the time, however, his light energy was insufficient, so he refrained from granting it to others. Now, with his divine core capable of converting faith into light energy, he saw an opportunity. "Maybe I can create a light-energy lending system?" Believers could offer up their faith in full, from which Syd would consume ny percent and convert the remaining ten percent into light-energy divine power for their use. This would establish a virtuous cycle of dependency. The stronger their faith, the more energy they could receive, making them stronger in turn. Less devout individuals, seeing the power of the devout, might grow envious and be more fervent in their worship. Should a believer lose faith one day, theck of light-energy replenishment would cause their powers to wane, eliminating any risk of empowering an enemy. The more Syd considered this, the more his eyes lit up with excitement. The only question now was whether this system could be implemented. Closing his eyes, Syd focused on his radiant divine core. In his perception, countless threads of faith connected to the divine core. Each thread represented a believer, with threads varying in size. Larger threads conveyed more faith, smaller ones less. The disparity clearly reflected the degree of devotion. At that moment, a vast amount of faith was umting outside his core, waiting to be absorbed. This surplus of faith energy was enough to level up his divine core. After some thought, Syd decided to hold off on leveling up. The umted faith could serve as a backup supply of light energy if his reserves ran dry, so there was no urgency. Instead, he focused on the dense web of faith threads, initiating an experiment. As soon as he willed it, Syd was astonished. The moment the thought urred, his divinely imbued core responded like an advanced AI, immediately executing his intentions. In an instant, the transformation urred. With a mere thought, the divine core could now allocate light energy-or rather, divine power of light-automatically. Witnessing how easily his vision became reality, with almost no effort on his part, Syd couldn''t help but marvel. "Gods truly are the embodiment of the unscientific, the world''s darlings, and avatars of universal rules. Their feats are utterly extraordinary..." "Or perhaps this ability was innate to gods all along, only hidden because I hadn''t explored it yet..." This realization prompted deeper introspection. "Maybe I''ve underestimated the potential of my abilities. Each one might have depths I haven''t yet discovered..." "If I can delve into these powers, I might achieve something even more extraordinary..." As Syd pondered this, a mix of anticipation and frustration arose. The sheer number of his abilities was overwhelming, leaving him little time to thoroughly research any of them. Moreover, the constant growth of his powers and acquisition of new abilities left him with little incentive to sit down and study. Why bother researching when practice alone would make him stronger? The fast track to power was far more appealing than taking a slow, methodical approach. "Sometimes, having too much talent can be a burden," Syd sighed. That didn''t mean he wouldpletely abandon research, though. asionally, when he had time, he could delve into his abilities-like today. Returning his focus to his divine core, Syd considered when to activate the new system. "Let''s wait until Doctor Strange is on board," he decided. With that, his attention shifted to Kaecilius and his group. Meanwhile, in a dimly lit location, a group of sorcerers was conducting a dark magical ritual. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 313: Chapter 313 Chapter 313: Chapter 313 ? "Lord Dormammu will grant us the power to destroy the entire world!" A group of ck-robed sorcerers, led by a middle-aged man, was conducting a magical ritual. As Morris waved his hand, red magical lines formed a symbol in midair. Together, the sorcerers began chanting incantations from the fragmented pages of forbidden texts. "We summon you, Dormammu..." "Hear our call ande to us..." "Reveal your true form..." "We summon you, Dormammu..." The red symbol in the air rotated continuously. With the final chant, the ground beneath them transformed, its tiles shifting like the patterns of a kaleidoscope. In an instant, a vision appeared in everyone''s mind. They saw a strange, dark dimension flickering with vibrant colors, and a massive ck entityposed of pure dark energy-a colossal figure. They immediately recognized it as the Dark Dimension, and the enormous figure as Lord Dormammu himself! As they beheld Dormammu, he, too, took notice of them. "I shall grant you power. Destroy the Sanctums for me!" Dormammu''s greedy and malevolent voice echoed in their minds. "Once the Sanctums are destroyed and Earth''s protective barrier copses, the entire shall belong to me, Dormammu!" At that moment, dark energy surged through the connection into Morris''s body. In mere seconds, he felt an unprecedented surge of power. However, this newfound strength came with a price-his body and soul began to corrode. The signs of corruption were evident. The skin around his eyes darkened, resembling charred coal. This phenomenon urred in varying degrees among all the sorcerers, with Morris receiving thergest influx of power. "Hahaha..." Feeling the immense power coursing through him, Morris was overwhelmed by a sense of omnipotence. With a casual wave of his hand, the surrounding buildings warped and twisted, flipping upside down and transforming into grotesque shapes. "Lord Dormammu''s power is indeed magnificent!" "He is the greatest!" Seeing this disy, the male and female sorcerers were filled with awe and excitement. Morris dered loudly, "Lord Dormammu, we will fulfill yourmand!" After experiencing their newfound power, they immediately began nning the destruction of the Sanctums. Once the Sanctums were destroyed and Earth''s magical barrier was gone, Dormammu would be free to invade and consume the. ... Meanwhile, at Kamar-Taj, Stephen Strange was diligently practicing magic alongside other apprentices. Time passed, and soon it was morning. Stephen, standing among the apprentices, struggled to produce even a spark of energy while others easily conjured intricate magical lines. Each failure left him feeling increasingly awkward and frustrated. Kaecilius''s words from earlier kept resurfacing in his mind, tempting him. As Stephen trained, Syd, observing through the faith threads of one of his sorcerer followers, took note of the events unfolding at Kamar-Taj. In the courtyard, Mordo continued his lecture. "Mastering the Sling Ring is crucial in magic. It allows us to travel freely across the multiverse." "You must focus intensely, visualizing your destination in your mind. Imagine every detail vividly. The clearer the image in your mind, the faster the portal will appear!" Watching the glowing sparks forming portals in front of the other apprentices, Stephen nced at the pitiful sparks he managed to summon and fell silent, unsure of what to say. Peering through his connection, Syd observed with growing curiosity. "Portals, huh..." He had seen this magic before in Kaecilius''s memories. With that thought, Syd decided to give it a try. Thanks to his frequent use of the Tesseract and his divine mental rity, imagining vivid scenes was no challenge for him. Energy was also not an issue, though hecked the essential Sling Ring. Normally, casting a portal spell without the Sling Ring would be impossible. However, as he attempted the spell, Syd immediately sensed something unusual and couldn''t help but feel surprised. This was his first time using magic after fully activating the Orochi temte, with all abilities at maximum level. In that moment, his sensitivity to spatial anomalies was extraordinary. With a mere thought, golden sparks formed a circr portal before him. Without a Sling Ring, he had managed to create a portal. Syd was astonished. He carefully analyzed the phenomenon andpared it to Kaecilius''s memories, quickly identifying a significant difference. Compared to Kaecilius and others, his affinity with space was overwhelming. While their connection to space could be measured at 1%, his was at 100%. As he marveled at this revtion, a thought struck him. "Could it be because of Orochi''s nature?" He recalled that Orochi wasn''t merely a surface-level character. As a deity with dominion over space, Orochi possessed immense spatial maniption abilities. Though his version of Orochi was modeled after the game character, which limited such powers, it seemed the innate affinity for space remained intact. Perhaps, as his abilities reached their peak, his spatial maniption skills were slowly unlocking. Acknowledging this hidden potential, Syd set the thought aside and turned his attention back to the portal spell. "This portal can connect to other universes, right?" After some hesitation, Syd refrained from experimenting further. He had concerns stepping into another universe and leaving traces might trigger an attraction between universes, potentially causing a collision. This kind of multiversal collision, hinted at in Doctor Strange in the Multiverse of Madness, was a future event that could devastate the Avengers. Syd had no intention of facing such a disaster before reaching a certain level of strength. Shifting his focus away from the portal, Syd redirected his attention to Stephen Strange. At that moment, Stephen was in conversation with the Ancient One about his hands. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 314: Chapter 314 Chapter 314: Chapter 314 ? [Hi everyone! I hope everyone is enjoying the extra chapters, if you feel like supporting me, visit my Patreon for +20 extra chapters on all my fics. Anyways thanks for your support!] Strange believed his inability to use magic stemmed from his injured hands, but the Ancient One dismissed this notion. To prove her point, she introduced Hamir, a one-handed sorcerer, who effortlessly cast a spell. This scene left Stephen stunned. Under Syd''s watchful gaze, the Ancient One created a portal and transported Strange to the snow-covered Mount Everest. In such extreme conditions, a normal person could endure no more than thirty minutes before facing life-threatening danger. Without warm clothing, Stephen might not evenst two minutes. After exining briefly, the Ancient One left Stephen on Everest and returned alone to Kamar-Taj''s courtyard. Kamar-Taj Courtyard "How is he doing?" Mordo asked. The Ancient One replied calmly, "You''ll know in a few seconds." As expected, in the face of a life-and-death crisis, an unstable yellow portal appeared, and a frostbitten Stephen Strange stumbled through it. Time passed quickly. Once Stephen overcame his doubts, his photographic memory and natural talent for the mystical arts allowed him to progress rapidly in magic. One day, in the courtyard, Stephen and Mordo discussed the Ancient One. "How old is she, exactly?" Stephen asked curiously. "No one knows the Sorcerer Supreme''s age. All we know is that she is Celtic, but she has never spoken of her past," Mordo exined. "Why would you follow someone so mysterious?" Stephen asked, astonished. Mordo smiled and replied, "I know she is resolute, steadfast, and kind..." "Trust your master, and don''t stray from the path." Stephen, having learned more about Kamar-Taj''s secrets during his time there, asked cautiously, "You mean Kaecilius, don''t you?" Mordo''s expression darkened as he answered, "Yes." "When he first arrived here, he was broken, lost, and desperate, seeking answers in the mystic arts." "He was gifted, but arrogant and stubborn, even rejecting the Ancient One''s teachings." "Eventually, some sorcerers followed him, seduced by his false doctrines." Stephen frowned and asked, "So he''s the one who stole the forbidden pages, right? What was on them?" "You''re wrong. He didn''t steal the forbidden pages. I thought so too at first," Mordo said solemnly, before adding, "But that''s not something you should concern yourself with." Later that night, as Stephen was reading in his room, a knock interrupted him. "Come in," he called. The door opened, revealing Kaecilius, the braided, yellow-robed sorcerer. Kaecilius nced at him and asked, "Have you made up your mind?" Stephen frowned and replied, "Kaecilius, I''ve heard about you. I need more time to think." Kaecilius detected a note of pride in Stephen''s tone. It was clear that Stephen didn''t believe in his so-called Heavenly Father and Savior and had confidence in his own magical talent. He seemed to think he could achieve his goals without Kaecilius''s help. "Very well. I hope you''ll always feel that way," Kaecilius said before turning and leaving the room. To him, Stephen''sck of faith was his own loss, not Kaecilius''s. Watching Kaecilius leave, Stephen''s expression remained unchanged. After weeks of studying magic and reading numerous texts, Stephen hade to understand what dimensional entities were. But he didn''t care. What difference did it make if he joined their group and worshiped their so-called dimensional god? Would a dimensional entity even notice a mere believer? And even if it did, how much power could it bestow? Stephen concluded that relying on himself was far more reliable. Besides, magic inherently involved borrowing power from dimensional entities. If that was the case, what was the point of pledging faith? It wasn''t worth the cost. Kaecilius, who had devoted himself to such a being, didn''t even seem particrly powerful to him. Meanwhile, Syd, watching Kaecilius leave Stephen''s room through his faith threads, was both surprised and unsurprised. Doctor Strange''s arrogance and pride were traits he had long possessed, even as a neurosurgeon. Though tempered somewhat during his time at Kamar-Taj, they hadn''t vanished entirely. Syd had no particr feelings about this. While he found Stephen Strange intriguing, he wasn''t inclined to go out of his way to help him. "It seems there''s no need to wait for Strange. I can activate the new mode right now." "Besides..." Syd frowned slightly. Through the faith threads, he had noticed troubling signs within Kamar-Taj. To prevent Kaecilius-a loyal follower-from being eliminated due to his current weakness, Syd decided to activate the new mode early. Back in his room, Kaecilius was met with a question. "Master Kaecilius, how did it go?" A thirty-something female sorcerer named Tiana asked curiously. The others in the room, about a dozen sorcerers, turned their expectant gazes toward Kaecilius. Kaecilius shook his head. Seeing this, Perry and the others quickly deduced the oue. "What an ungrateful fool!" "Does he look down on us?" The sorcerers began murmuring in discontent. "Enough," Kaecilius said, silencing them. His expression turned serious as he added, "Stay vignt in theing days. I sense a dark force stirring." Having nted numerous spies within Kamar-Taj, Kaecilius had noticed suspicious activities and sensed something amiss. Hearing this, Perry and the others grew tense, their worry evident. If even Kaecilius thought the situation was dangerous, how could they hope to handle it? Would there be casualties? As they fretted over the unknown threat, a sudden change urred! (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 315: Chapter 315 Chapter 315: Chapter 315 ? As Kaecilius and his followers worried over potential threats, Syd activated the new mode of his divine core. In an instant, countless threads of faith, which continually supplied devotion, began to channel back a radiant and mysterious golden energy-light energy, or divine power of light. Kaecilius''s Room "What''s happening?" Kaecilius felt a surge of sacred and resplendent energy suddenly flood his body. The weak light energy that had previously existed within him was instantly consumed and reced by this divine power. At the same time, his physical body began to change. As the divine light coursed through him, the frailty of his mortal body was reced with vibrant vitality. His cells became extraordinarily active, making him appear a decade younger. The aura of age and weariness dissipated almost entirely. Moreover, as the divine power flowed through him, both his physical body and soul underwent a profound transformation. Unseen to the naked eye, his affinity for the mystical arts was dramatically heightened. Learning and casting magic became significantly easier. Considering Kaecilius''s already impressive talent, this enhancement elevated him to an extraordinary level. To ensure his survival in theing conflicts, Syd infused Kaecilius with 30% of his divine light power-a considerable amount, even for Syd, though it could be replenished quickly. For Kaecilius, however, this power was vast, seemingly infinite. "This is a miracle!" Feeling the divine presence of his god within the power, Kaecilius immediately understood its source. His face lit up with astonishment and joy. Scanning the room, he noticed subtle changes in his fellow sorcerers, though none were as pronounced as his own. The rejuvenation of his appearance and the oppressive energy emanating from him made it clear-Kaecilius had been profoundly transformed. "This is undoubtedly a miracle!" "Our Lord has descended with a miracle for us!" "The divine power of our God has been bestowed upon us!" Feeling the divine power slowly refining their bodies, the sorcerers, including Perry and Tiana, were overwhelmed. Their belief solidified further as they perceived an influx of divine energy improving them. As if responding to their thoughts, Syd sent a message through the threads of faith: Those who offer unwavering faith shall receive the gift of divine power. The more devout the believer, the greater the power bestowed. To the most faithful, divine miracles shall be granted.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "This is the ultimate blessing!" The sorcerers cried out in unison, their eyes alight with fervent devotion. In an instant, their faith deepened significantly, amplifying the flow of faith energy toward Syd. As the influx of faith replenished Syd''s reserves, a portion was converted back into divine power and redistributed to the believers, creating a virtuous cycle. Feeling the increasing power within them, the sorcerers'' confidence grew exponentially. Morning at Kamar-Taj Meanwhile, Stephen Strange, taking advantage of Wong''s absence from the library, decided to peruse the forbidden texts. Ignoring Mordo and Wong''s warnings, he thought, What harm could it do to take a look? As he turned the pages of one forbidden tome, munching on an apple, his attention was caught by a section describing the Eye of Agamotto. The illustration on the page seemed oddly familiar. Looking up, he spotted the very artifact disyed prominently in the library. Previously worn by the Ancient One, the Eye of Agamotto was now inexplicably sitting before him. After calling out for Wong and receiving no response, Stephen couldn''t resist picking it up. "First, open the Eye of Agamotto..." Following the instructions, he opened the artifact, revealing a soft green glow and the Time Stone within. Using the instructions in the forbidden text, he experimented with the time magic on the apple. Green magical runes appeared as the apple''s state oscited between decay and restoration, astounding Stephen. Inspired, he turned to the damaged forbidden tome and used the Time Stone to restore the missing pages. Within moments, the torn pages reappeared,plete with their original text. Reading aloud, he muttered, "Dormammu... the Dark Dimension... eternal life..." Unable to resist, he attempted the magic described in the text. Suddenly,yers of space appeared before him, like a fractured mirror. At that moment, Wong burst into the library, shouting, "Stop!" Startled, Stephen lost concentration, and the magic dissipated. Hearing themotion, Mordo rushed in and scolded him harshly. "How could you tamper with the boundaries of space-time so recklessly?!" "I was just following the instructions in the book," Stephen replied nervously. "And did the book mention the dangers of what you were doing?" Wong demanded. "I didn''t get that far..." Stephen admitted weakly. Mordo, furious, eximed, "Time maniption creates unstable branches of reality. A small mistake could lead to paradoxes or endless time loops!" "Do you want to be trapped in infinite repetitions or erased from existence entirely?!" Stephen retorted, "Shouldn''t these warnings be at the beginning of the spell?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 316: Chapter 316 Chapter 316: Chapter 316 ? "Your curiosity will get you killed!" Wong said gravely. "What you were doing wasn''t controlling time-it was destroying it!" "We must uphold the naturalws, not disrupt them!" After a moment topose himself, Mordo asked, "How did you do it just now?" "Where did you learn such a long incantation, and how could you even understand it?" Strange replied casually, "I have a photographic memory. How else do you think I earned dual doctorates in medicine and science?" Mordo countered, "But what you did just now couldn''t be achieved by memory alone!" "You might be born to be a sorcerer!" After further discussion, to keep Stephen from meddling further, Wong introduced him to the duties of sorcerers and the role of the three Sanctums in maintaining Earth''s protective barrier. The Sanctums protect the world, and sorcerers protect the Sanctums. Wong also described the Dark Lord Dormammu-a being of infinite power and ambition who sought to consume all worlds into his Dark Dimension. "His greatest desire is to conquer Earth..." Before Wong could finish, the tolling of a bell echoed through Kamar-Taj. At the same time, in another location, Kaecilius and his followers grew instantly alert. "An intrusion at Kamar-Taj? Someone''s trying to destroy the Sanctum?" Kaecilius''s expression darkened. All eyes turned to him. "What do we do, Master Kaecilius?" "Let''s go see for ourselves," Kaecilius said. Without dy, he led a dozen sorcerers toward themotion. Observing the events through his divine threads, Syd frowned deeply. A quick nce at the situation revealed the source of the disturbance-the Sanctum was under attack. "Is Dormammu preparing to invade?" Originally, Syd intended to stay out of this. He figured Doctor Strange, armed with the Eye of Agamotto, would handle Dormammu. But an inexplicable sense of danger gnawed at him, as though he''d overlooked something critical. As if to confirm his fears, the symbiote Venom, dormant in his right hand, abruptly stirred to life. "Something''s wrong! I sense a grave threat approaching!" Venom eximed in rm. Syd''s frown deepened. Back at Kamar-Taj, Wong suddenly shouted, "The London Sanctum has beenpromised!" Mordo quickly opened a portal leading to the London Sanctum. But the moment they crossed the portal, an invisible spike pierced Mordo''s back. He copsed instantly. "You?! Morris?!" Turning, Wong saw the assant and was filled with shock. The man was Morris, a sorcerer with modest talent-unremarkablepared to Kaecilius or Mordo. Wong couldn''t believe someone so ordinary would betray Kamar-Taj. "No... Wait, you''ve been corrupted by darkness?" Noticing the dark patches on Morris''s face, Wong''s expression grew grave. "Why would you do this, Morris?!" he demanded. Morris smiled faintly. "All things muste to an end-time fades, the sun dies, temperatures drop, Earth perishes." "But in the Dark Dimension, none of that exists!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "By bing part of the great Dormammu, we escape these inevitabilities. No death, no decay, no sickness. Everyone attains immortality!" "Such a glorious vision-don''t you long for it?" "Dormammu is the master of all creation, the pinnacle of evolution, the source of all existence!" "Abandon your resistance and embrace eternal life with us!" Wong exchanged a nce with Stephen Strange, both realizing the extent of Morris''s corruption. "This guy ispletely brainwashed," Wong muttered coldly. Summoning two golden magic shields, Wong charged at Morris. But just as he moved, a massive explosion rocked the London Sanctum. The protective barrier copsed. Wong knew what this meant-only two Sanctums now stood between Earth and Dormammu''s invasion. If they fell, Earth would be defenseless. Morris sneered. "You can''t stop me!" With a wave of his hand, the surrounding architecture warped. Roads stretched, and space distorted. In an instant, Wong couldn''t get close to him. "You''ve twisted the fabric of reality itself?" "Impossible!" "Reality isn''t the Mirror Dimension. Where did you get this much power?!" Both Wong and Stephen were stunned. "This is the power of the great Dormammu," Morris said with a smile, forming a long spatial spike in his hand. With a whoosh, the spike shot toward Wong. Despite his best efforts, Wong was barely able to dodge the relentless assault. Stephen Strange stepped in to help, but even together, they were no match for Morris. "This... This can''t be happening!" For the first time, Stephen Strange felt truly powerless-his abilities were far from enough to face such a foe. Just as Wong and Stephen seemed cornered, a group of sorcerers arrived, offering them a reprieve. Seeing the neers, Morris paused, surprised. "Kaecilius?!" "Why do you look so much younger?" Wong and Stephen turned to see Kaecilius and his followers. "Is that him?" Stephen asked, equally astonished. Morris''s expression shifted. "Kaecilius, I know about you. I heard you''ve always desired immortality. Why not join us?" "Dormammu can grant you eternal life!" Hearing this, Wong and Stephen tensed. If Kaecilius defected to Morris, their chances of survival would vanish. But what Kaecilius said next stunned everyone. "No, I have no interest in you heretics or your so-called Dormammu." "I only serve the one true God!" "The Heavenly Father and Savior of the world. Dormammu is nothing more than a false god." Kaecilius''s tone was calm, his words resolute. Behind him, his followers, including Perry, radiated disdain and pride. Hearing this, Wong and Stephen were dumbfounded. One''s crazier than the next! Wong thought, stunned by the depth of their devotion. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 317: Chapter 317 Chapter 317: Chapter 317 ? The two exchanged nces, their eyes instinctively flickering between Maurice and Kaecilius. (The name before was wrong, it was Maurice, well, I think.) These two are maniacs! Brainwashed maniacs by their faith! Wong and Stephen Strange were utterly convinced of this. In the distance, Maurice froze, stunned by Kaecilius'' words. After carefully observing him, Maurice formed a guess in his mind. "Have you also put your faith in a dimensional demon god?" "Who is it?" Maurice murmured, "I see. No wonder someone like you, who has always feared death, was never drawn to Lord Dormammu. You''ve pledged allegiance to an unknown dimensional god instead!" Finishing his words, he stared at Kaecilius, his face curling into a cold smirk. "Very well, I''ll soon prove to you that your choice was a mistake!" "Only the great Lord Dormammu is the ultimate, invincible existence. Only he can grant us eternal life!" "With the power Lord Dormammu bestows, you are no match for me!" As he spoke, two translucent spikes materialized in Maurice''s hands. It was clear he intended to attack this heretic, Kaecilius, with deadly intent. Watching from the sidelines, Wong and Stephen Strange were rmed. Gazing at the two adversaries poised for confrontation, Strange whispered, "Wong, who do you think will win?" Wong pondered for a moment before replying gravely, "Dormammu is renowned for his strength, and the dark power he grants is equally formidable. While it corrupts, its might is undeniable. As for the entity Kaecilius worships..." Trailing off, Wong turned his attention to Maurice in the distance. "Kaecilius is no match for him. When it looks like Kaecilius is losing, we''ll step in and join forces to defeat that guy." Strange thought it over and nodded in agreement. Wong''s analysis made sense. Not long ago, Kaecilius had sought him out, and even then, Strange had found him rather unremarkable, far from intimidating. Compared to Maurice, who had already demonstrated the immense power granted by the master of the Dark Dimension, Kaecilius seemed almost insignificant. For now, their n was to wait for the two to sh. When Kaecilius began to falter, they would intervene and strike Maurice unexpectedly. While they contemted, the standoff continued. Maurice, growing impatient with Kaecilius''posure, made the first move. With a swish, the two translucent spikes in Maurice''s hands hurtled toward Kaecilius with a sharp whistle. At this moment, everyone present-Wong, Strange, and even Maurice''s allies-focused intently on the scene. To their surprise, Kaecilius responded with a simr magical weapon in his hand. ng! ng! The iing spikes were deflected and sent flying. The sight left Wong, Strange, and even Maurice visibly stunned. "Interesting. Let''s see what you''ll do next..." Maurice sneered, casually waving his hand. Suddenly, the entire pce began to distort. The space twisted and shifted... Tiles and structures morphed like building blocks, rearranging themselves arbitrarily. The ground and ceiling flipped, creating an almost surreal inversion. Though Wong and Strange had seen such phenomena before, they couldn''t help but be amazed. Reacting quickly, they used yellow magical whips to secure their positions, preventing themselves from falling. To manipte reality itself so easily? Just how much power does Maurice wield? How much has Dormammu granted him? As their nerves tightened and they prepared to act if Kaecilius faltered, they suddenly heard mockingughter from Maurice''s allies. Kaecilius raised his hand. And then, an astonishing sight unfolded! The warped, shifting architecture suddenly froze in ce, as if someone had pressed a pause button. Wong and Strange were dumbfounded. "What''s happening?" Strange blurted out in disbelief. "What did you do?" Maurice asked, visibly shaken. At that moment, Kaecilius, who had been suppressing his aura, finally released it. The sheer magnitude of the divine power within him, restrained until now, surged outward. His mortal frame, like an overfilled balloon struggling to contain the sun''s radiance, could no longer conceal it. The overwhelming energy radiated outward, pressing down on everyone present. Facing Kaecilius now felt like standing before a superior being of a higher order. Everyone felt suffocated. "ying with spatial maniption in front of me? Maurice, you''re not skilled enough." "Have you forgotten who was the most talented at Kamar-Taj?" Kaecilius'' tone was calm, yet his words carried a crushing weight, amplified by the immense energy he exuded. Hearing this, Strange hesitated for a moment, prompting Wong to exin, "Strange, before you arrived, Kaecilius was unanimously regarded as the most gifted mage among us. Even Mordo couldn''tpare." Wong himself always considered himself a hardworking mage, overshadowed by the likes of Kaecilius, Mordo, and even Strange. Strange nodded in understanding but remained perplexed. "Am I sensing this wrong?" Feeling the aura radiating from Kaecilius, Strange''s heart trembled. On the other side, Maurice, who was also aware of Kaecilius'' talent, refused to believe what he was witnessing. "It''s impossible. Even if your magical skills surpass mine, the dark power granted by Lord Dormammu is beyond your reach!" No matter how adept Kaecilius might be, overwhelming energy would ultimately render skill irrelevant. Yet, Kaecilius had nullified Maurice''s magic, suppressed his abilities, and even seized control of the distorted space. How could this be possible?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Maurice''s disbelief grew. Deep down, however, he began to suspect the truth, though he refused to ept it. "The energy emanating from you... Is that divine power?" Maurice asked abruptly. From afar, Strange''s doubts only deepened. "Is it truly divine power?" "A mortal body... how could it endure such terrifying energy?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 318: Chapter 318 Chapter 318: Chapter 318 ? Feeling the aura radiating from Kaecilius, Stephen Strange almost thought he was hallucinating. The sheer magnitude of this energy was so vast and terrifying that it felt infinite. But such an overwhelming amount of energy contained safely within a single person? Not exploding? This was what Stephen found utterly iprehensible. His studies at Kamar-Taj had taught him a lot about magic. As long as one learned the knowledge and understood how to cast spells, magic could be unleashed. However, the energy for magic didn''t originate from the mage''s body. Instead, it was borrowed from various dimensions. Since dimensions without rulers were exceedingly rare, most mages borrowed power from dimensional demon gods. When casting magic, they essentially siphoned energy in real time. This is why Strange found Kaecilius even more astonishing-his body could house such terrifying power directly? Just by sensing it, Stephen could imagine how powerful Kaecilius had be. Most mages casting magic were like opening a faucet, drawing only a small stream of energy. But Kaecilius? He wasn''t using a faucet; he was unleashing an entire river, an entire ocean. This thought struck not only Strange but also Wong and even Maurice. "Where did you get such an overwhelming amount of energy?" Wong couldn''t help but ask. Kaecilius smiled under their scrutinizing gaze and replied, "Because of my devotion, the Great One has granted me a fraction of His divine power." As if understanding their disbelief, Kaecilius continued, "This is not an illusion." "The proof is my appearance-I look younger by more than a decade." As he spoke, Kaecilius nced at Stephen Strange. Wong and the others were shocked. Looking closer, they realized that Kaecilius did indeed appear much younger, almost like a different person. Strange, who had just met Kaecilius the previous night, was certain of this transformation. The idea of restoring youth was already beyond Strange''s imagination. For someone who had always been arrogant, confident in his aptitude for mysticism, and believed he could achieve anything, this realization shook him to his core. If this power could reverse aging, could it also restore his hands? Could it grant him unparalleled strength? The thought crossed Strange''s mind-what if he had joined Kaecilius'' group that night? Would he also possess such power now? Meanwhile, Maurice couldn''t ept what he was seeing. "Lord Dormammu is invincible! The power he granted me cannot be inferior to yours!" In this moment, Maurice''s faith in Dormammu wavered. "Ah!" Refusing to believe, Maurice frantically channeled dark energy, attempting to reim control of the distorted space. But Kaecilius made his move. A golden staff, shimmering with divine brilliance, materialized in his hand. With a swipe, the staff extended toward Maurice. Maurice''s eyes widened in shock as he narrowly dodged. Screeech! The staff left a deep, jagged trench over ten meters long in the ground, as though cutting through tofu. Witnessing this, Wong, Strange, and Maurice were all left ck-jawed. "What kind of magic is this?" "The Staff of the Living Tribunal?" "That''s impossible! That magic can only be channeled through an artifact. How are you casting it bare-handed?" Maurice''s disbelief grew. Magic asplex and powerful as this usually required a conduit like an enchanted staff or relic to stabilize it. Yet Kaecilius was conjuring it directly, with even greater potency. How could this be? While effortlessly controlling the divine staff to assault Maurice, Kaecilius walked forward leisurely and exined, "This is the power granted by the Great One." "You think I merely possess immense energy?" "My aptitude for magic has reached levels you cannot even imagine." As he spoke, Kaecilius unleashed a cascade of spells- Portals Magic whips The Crimson Bands of Cyttorak The Chains of Seraphim Each spell, whether simple or forbidden, was cast with unparalleled intensity, their power magnified dozens of times. Boom! Boom! Boom! The pce was bathed in golden light, the force of the spells obliterating sections of its structure. At one point, the roof exploded, leaving a gaping hole.N?v(el)B\\jnn Under the stunned gazes of Wong and Strange, Kaecilius utterly dominated Maurice. Finally, with the sound of the Crimson Bands locking into ce, Maurice was bound tightly, unable to move an inch. "Dormammu''s power is overrated," Kaecilius dered calmly. Of course, he knew the main reason was Maurice''s inability to handle too much dark energy, limiting the power Dormammu could bestow. "Ha... hahaha..." Maurice let out a derangedugh, tears streaming from his eyes. "Kaecilius, and all of you-you shouldn''t celebrate too soon." "Do you think defeating me means it''s over? No!" "Lord Dormammu, who rules all, is about to descend. All of you, mere insects in his way, will be crushed!" As if to confirm his words, two deafening explosions echoed in the distance. "The other two Sanctuaries!" Wong eximed, his face pale. "How did you manage that? Do you have allies?" "Do you think asking these questions now will make a difference?" Maurice sneered, his expression triumphant. "The darkness will consume everything. You will all be part of Lord Dormammu!" At that moment, an ominous feeling washed over them, as though the protective barrier around Earth was rapidly disintegrating. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps echoed. Turning toward the source, they saw the Ancient One approaching in her iconic white robes. "The Ancient One?" Both Maurice and Kaecilius looked visibly startled. When did she arrive? Had she witnessed everything? The Ancient One''s gaze swept over Kaecilius, her expression tinged with astonishment. (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 319: Chapter 319 Chapter 319: Chapter 319 ? It was clear that the Ancient One had witnessed everything-the actions of both Maurice and Kaecilius. Her arrival brought an immediate sense of relief to Wong and Stephen Strange, who felt their tense nerves ease. "Supreme Sorcerer," Wong greeted respectfully. The Ancient One nodded briefly in acknowledgment. Unable to hold back his anxiety, Stephen Strange asked, "It seems all three Sanctuaries have beenpromised. What do we do now?" All eyes turned toward the Ancient One. "The reason I''m here is to resolve this matter," she said solemnly. "The three Sanctuaries shield us from the Dark Dimension. Now that they''ve been destroyed, the darkness will invade soon, and Dormammu will appear." "Leave Dormammu to me. As for the mages who have fallen to darkness, that will be your responsibility." As she spoke, she approached Strange and extended her right hand. "What?" Strange looked at her, confused. The Ancient One''s gaze shifted to his neck. "The Eye of Agamotto." Realizing it was still hanging around his neck, Strange hastily removed the artifact and handed it to her. With the Eye of Agamotto now around her neck, the Ancient One looked skyward, waiting for something. Meanwhile, she ignored both Maurice and Kaecilius entirely, not even acknowledging Kaecilius'' immense power, which had even surprised her. At that moment, Mordo staggered into the scene, still recovering from his injuries. Wong rushed to support him. "Are you alright?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Mordo shook his head silently. As the two conversed, Stephen Strange, who had been watching quietly, suddenly spoke. "Ancient One, can I ask you a question?" "Does Dormammu really grant eternal life?" The question froze the room. Everyone turned to look at him in shock. The Ancient One stared at him for a moment before answering, "That is a false eternity. Dormammu deceives his followers. Afterward, they be part of the Dark Dimension, condemned to eternal torment." "At that point, they cease to be human." "The more humans fear death, the more power Dormammu gains. His strength feeds on our fear." She offered her words as a warning, but Strange seemed unmoved. Perhaps influenced by the power he had seen in Kaecilius, he retorted, "I think there''s another way-just like you!" "I''ve seen the missing pages in the Book of Cagliostro!" The Ancient One''s gaze hardened. "Choose your words carefully, Doctor." Seeing her reaction, Strange pressed on. "What''s wrong? Don''t like hearing the truth?" "Perhaps you don''t even know what you''re talking about," the Ancient One said gravely. From a distance, Mordo asked, "What are you two talking about?" Ignoring him, Strange turned back to the Ancient One. "I''m talking about your lifespan-your secret to eternal life." The next words from Strange shocked everyone, including Mordo, Wong, and the other mages present. "I suspect you''ve been drawing power from the Dark Dimension to prolong your life!" Mordo immediately refuted, "That''s impossible!" Strange pressed further, "I''ve seen the ritual in the missing pages. I understand how you did it." The room fell silent. The Ancient One looked at him, saying nothing for a moment. Finally, she spoke. "The zealots of Dormammu have already gathered. They''re yours to deal with now." Opening a portal, she stepped through and vanished. The moment she disappeared, Mordo turned on Strange. "Do you even know what you''re saying?" "I know exactly what I''m saying. I''m stating facts," Strange replied calmly. Mordo scowled. "She isn''t who you think she is, and you have no right to say that. You don''t understand the burden she carries!" Just as the argument was about to escte, Kaecilius, who had been watching silently, spoke. "Stephen Strange, I advise you not to pursue that ritual." Maurice, who had been silent until now, sneered. "Dormammu''s power is so great that even the Ancient One covets it. Why shouldn''t he pursue it?" "Don''t listen to him!" Ignoring Maurice, Strange turned to Kaecilius, visibly stunned. "You''ve seen the ritual too?" "Why shouldn''t I pursue it?" Under the intense gazes of those around him, Kaecilius remainedposed. "Of course, I''ve seen it," he replied. Pausing, he gestured toward Maurice, pointing out the dark purple stains under his eyes, corrupted by the dark energy. "Look at him. That should give you a clue." "Dormammu''s dark power is not something easily controlled. It corrupts your soul, tempting you toward constant degradation." "Every moment, your mind is under attack. The moment your will falters, you''ll be Dormammu''s puppet. You will no longer be yourself." Kaecilius'' gaze turned sharp. "Not everyone can be like the Ancient One." "If you''re willing to endure such a wretched state, then go ahead and try." Strange faltered, instinctively ncing at Maurice. Deep down, he knew Kaecilius was telling the truth. "Don''t listen to him..." Maurice tried to argue, but his words were cut off as golden energy sealed his mouth shut. "And what about you?" Strange asked, turning back to Kaecilius. Wong and Mordo also focused their attention on him. "Me?" "I am nothing like him. My will is free. I sincerely believe in the Great One, the savior of this world!" Kaecilius smiled. "The power of my master is holy, unlike Dormammu''s. Just look at me compared to him." Wong and the others hesitated. Indeed, Kaecilius showed no signs of corruption. If anything, his body looked younger and healthier than ever. Frowning, Strange asked, "You keep calling your dimensional god the savior of the world. What do you mean?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 320: Chapter 320 Chapter 320: Chapter 320 ? Kaecilius paused briefly, then smiled and exined, "The Great One has foretold two catastrophic events for Earth. The first was the Battle of New York, which has already happened. I assume you''re all familiar with it." "The second, however, has yet to ur. It''s something He calls the ''Dissolution Event."" "While I don''t know exactly what this Dissolution Event entails, it will undoubtedly be a devastating catastrophe for humanity, with an unimaginable death toll." "I believe that only by putting our faith in the Great One can we avert this cmity. Only He can save us!" Hearing Kaecilius'' words, Wong, Mordo, and Stephen Strange froze in shock. Even Maurice showed a flicker of astonishment in his expression. "The Dissolution Event? What is that?" "For even a dimensional god to consider it a disaster..." They didn''t believe Kaecilius was lying; there was no reason to. When such an event urred, the truth would be evident. If what he said was true, then humanity was indeed facing an unfathomable crisis. Stephen Strange shook his head, breaking free from these dangerous thoughts. Kaecilius nced at the group and smiled. "You''ve all witnessed the power I possess," he said. "By cing your faith in the Great One, you can acquire this same power!" "The Great One is impartial. As long as you are His followers, He will grant you His strength!" He gestured toward Pell and the others nearby. Seeing their leader''s gesture, the dozen or so mages immediately showcased their powers. Although faint, the energy emanating from them was undeniably divine and potent. Observing this, Strange and the others were visibly shaken. Even ordinary mages had been granted such power? Kaecilius continued with a smile. "You know that using magic requires borrowing energy from dimensions." "That energy doesn''te free. You must eventually pay the price, like a loan where the dimensions are your creditors." "Losing your sense of taste is just the beginning; the worst cases result in you losing your very soul." "Is such a cost truly worth using magic?" Strange and the others faltered, his words hitting close to home. Kaecilius pressed on, "But my Great One is different. He is great, selfless, andpassionate toward humanity. He doesn''t demand anything in return-not even your soul!" "All He asks for is your faith, and in exchange, He provides limitless divine power!" Silence fell over the group. "Just faith?" Even Mordo, usually steadfast and calm, looked visibly shaken. Such an arrangement sounded too good to be true-akin to charity. Even the Vishanti, the Trinity of White Magic from whom Kamar-Taj borrowed power, required a cost, though a smaller one. Yet here was Kaecilius, iming that by merely believing in this dimensional god, they could gain power without any price at all? How could they not be shocked? Even Strange, who prided himself on his resolve and confidence, felt his mind waver like never before. "Maybe... I could give it a try?" "If something feels wrong, I can always back out..." The idea nted itself firmly in Strange''s mind.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Kaecilius spoke again, his words causing even Wong''s steadfast heart to tremble. "The divine power of the Great One can not only make you younger but also allow you to wield forbidden magic effortlessly. You''ve already seen me summon the Staff of the Living Tribunal without a relic." "And beyond that, spells cast using the Great One''s power be exponentially stronger!" His words, like a devil''s whisper, lingered in their ears. Strange, Wong, and Mordo knew deep down that Kaecilius was likely telling the truth. They had seen the changes in his appearance and witnessed the overwhelming power of his magic firsthand. Even Maurice, already a devout follower of Dormammu, looked incredulous at Kaecilius'' ims. But it was toote for him-he was bound to Dormammu and could not turn back. The silence stretched on until Strange finally opened his mouth as if to speak. Wong, realizing Strange''s intentions, quickly interjected. "It''s best to report this to the Ancient One before making any decisions!" Hearing Wong''s words, Strange hesitated. Kaecilius, however, remained calm and unhurried. He didn''t know about Wong and Mordo, but he was confident that Strange would eventually come around. After all, refusing to believe in the Great One was their loss, not his. "I''ll deal with the zealots at the London Sanctuary," Kaecilius said. "The other two Sanctuaries are up to you." With that, he turned and left with Pell and the others. The trio stood in stunned silence for a moment before recalling the other zealots that still needed to be dealt with. Pushing aside their thoughts, they quickly sprang into action. Meanwhile, Syd, who had been watching the scene from afar, sighed. "Kaecilius really knows how to talk. He even remembered the Dissolution Event I casually mentioned ages ago..." Thinking of the Dissolution Event, Syd couldn''t help but shake his head. After all, the so-called Dissolution Event referred to Thanos snapping his fingers. The snap, which erased half of all life in the universe, waster named the Dissolution Event by S.H.I.E.L.D. and other organizations. "With four Infinity Stones already in my possession, I really don''t see how Thanos could pull off that snap..." Shaking his head again, Syd chose not to dwell on it further. His expression turned serious as he raised his head, much like the Ancient One at that moment. Both of their gazes fixed on the sky above. Syd could feel it-Earth''s protective barrier hadpletely vanished. It was clear that Dormammu, the dark overlord of the Dark Dimension, would soon act. However, that wasn''t what truly concerned him. With the barrier gone, a connection he hadn''t noticed before now alerted him to a looming crisis-a threat steadily approaching. Finally, Syd remembered what he had overlooked. "The Old Gods..." (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 321: Chapter 321 Chapter 321: Chapter 321 ? Syd recalled the deathly visions tied to the ck stone artifact. In the vision, Earth''s protectivework and barrier had vanished. Shortly after, the Elder God descended. The reason for the barrier''s disappearance was simple-three sacred temples had been destroyed. At the time, Syd hadn''t made the connection, but now it all became clear. Still, realizing it now was far toote. It wasn''t just Dormammu, the ruler of the Dark Dimension-this Elder God was also bound to arrive eventually. "I just don''t know when this Elder God will show up..." His expression turned grim as he recalled the events he had witnessed when he was at Level 3 divinity, using the ck stone artifact. During that time, he had wielded divine words and Sunshine, wearing down 99% of the Elder God''s energyyers. Only a sliver of power remained before he could truly harm the entity. But thatst step eluded him no matter what he tried. In the end, he had fallen into the Elder God''s grasp, bing nothing more than a puppet. Now, with little time passed since hisst use of the ck stone artifact, Syd realized his strength hadn''t improved much. If he faced the Elder God again, his chances of survival were slim. That said, there were some changes. At the moment, arge reserve of faith energy surrounded him. Over recent days, he had avoided slowly absorbing the faith energy. Instead, he allowed it to umte, nning for a massive upgrade in one go. Thanks to this umtion, the faith energy was now enough to raise his divinity to Level 4, with some left over. With that thought, Syd shifted his focus to the faith energy around him and began absorbing it with a mentalmand. In an instant, a series of notifications rang in his mind: [Divinity Experience +1] [Divinity Experience +1] Before long, after absorbing 60% of the faith energy and leaving 40% untouched, he stopped. At the same moment, a new notification appeared: [Ability: Divinity (0/2000) Level 4] In that instant, the 45 facets of his current divinity emitted radiant light and began to shift. Soon, a dazzling gem with 72 facets materialized within him. "Finally, Level 4 divinity!" A smile appeared on Syd''s face as he began testing his newfound power. Crimson chaotic magic flickered in his hand and struck the ground. The bricks vaporized upon contact, leaving a deep crater. "This power..." Syd was astonished. Using his sharp senses, he carefully analyzed the changes. Soon, he came to a conclusion. If Level 3 divinity enhanced his abilities by 70%, Level 4 doubled that to 140%-a staggering leap in power. "Incredible! And this is just Level 4!" Excitement surged within him as he tested his other abilities. His flight speed increased to 45 times the speed of sound! The range of his divine words expanded to 192 kilometers! Compared to hisst battle, where he destroyed 1,000 Sentinel robots, his power had grown exponentially. The area of effect for Sunshine now reached nearly 15 kilometers-half the size of a city! Feeling the full extent of his newfound abilities, Syd let out a breath of relief. Now, he was confident he could break through the Elder God''s energy barriers. However, while he might break the barrier and inflict real harm, Syd stillcked confidence in defeating the entity outright. In every deathly vision he had experienced before, he failed to breach the Elder God''s energy barrier. The entity barely exerted itself to end him. Who knew what other powers it might be hiding? The possibility of the Elder God''s strength exceeding expectations left Syd uneasy and tense. "I just hope the Elder God doesn''t descend too soon..." Gazing up at the clear blue sky, Syd murmured. Reality was different from the visions. His actions had changed events, leaving the future unpredictable. With that in mind, Syd decided to make the most of his remaining time. He reached into his recently forged space ring and pulled out the Cosmic Cube. The blue artifact rested in his right hand, radiating light. Staring at the cube, Syd steeled himself. Gripping it tightly, he applied immense force. Crack! The sound of shattering ss echoed. Boom! The Cosmic Cube exploded, releasing waves of blue spatial energy. When the chaos subsided, his hand held nothing but transparent shards and a single radiant gem emitting a brilliant blue glow. It was the Space Stone. After stowing away the fragments of the Cosmic Cube, Syd held up the gem. He could feel the Space Stone''s unstable energy growing more vtile without the cube''s casing to contain it. At the same time, the absence of the casing meant the stone could release its power with no filtration or restriction. "I hope this Space Stone proves useful..." Syd murmured, thoughts racing. Breaking the Cosmic Cube was a desperate gamble born of necessity. Faced with an overwhelming crisis, he had no other choice. Among the Infinity Stones, the Space Stone resonated the most with him. In the past, he had even absorbed energy released by the Cosmic Cube. A bold idea took shape in Syd''s mind. Perhaps, in a critical moment, he could draw on the Space Stone''s energy to greatly amplify Sunshine''s destructive power. It might be his only hope of confronting the terrifying Elder God. At such a level, only the Infinity Stones could offer him some semnce of hope and confidence. With that thought, Syd clenched his fist around the glowing Space Stone, hiding it in his palm. In the next moment, he activated it. Enveloped in blue light, he reappeared in an unfamiliar location. d in his ck Messiah attire, Syd stepped onto the street without hesitation for the first time. The dark streets were alive with yellow-skinned Chinese figures, their familiar faces and surroundings filling Syd with a sense of nostalgia. Looking around at the familiar sights, Syd couldn''t help but sigh. "Hong Kong..." This ce belonged to a familiar nation and was the site of one of the three sacred temples- the Hong Kong Sanctum. Syd recalled that Dormammu had invaded Earth through Hong Kong. If Doctor Strange hadn''t intervened in time, the entire would have been consumed by the Dark Dimension. "Could Dormammu and the Elder God end up in a dogfight?" The thought amused Syd. Both entities sought to invade Earth, albeit with different goals. If they crossed paths, conflict wasn''t out of the question. This was the very reason Syd hade to Hong Kong. As he pondered, the nearby Chinese people froze, their eyes locked onto him in shock. This attire...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Is that...?" "Messiah?" "My God, what''s he doing here?" The crowd was stunned. Messiah was known to operate in North America. What was he doing in Asia? Quickly recovering from their shock, the crowd, driven by self-preservation instincts, began to scatter. "Run!" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] Chapter 322: Chapter 322 Chapter 322: Chapter 322 ? With a loud shout, the crowd scattered and began to flee in panic. Seeing this, Syd wasn''t surprised. If these people had dared to stay despite the danger, that would have surprised him. Watching their frantic movements, he had no intention of stopping them. Once the street was empty, Syd closed his eyes, hovering two meters above the ground, and quietly began to wait. As his presence spread across the streets of Hong Kong, chaos erupted throughout the city. Panic-stricken citizens scrambled to pack their belongings, desperate to flee the city. The chaos escted, with traffic jams clogging the streets. The panic began to ripple outward from Hong Kong, spreading like wildfire. To the people of Hong Kong, the Messiah-a rare Omega-level mutant-was synonymous with disaster. If they didn''t run now, when would they? Staying could mean it was toote. Thanks to the inte, news of Messiah''s sudden appearance in Hong Kong quickly spread across Asia. Online, spection ran wild. "Messiah is in Hong Kong-what is he nning?" "Anyone brave enough to risk their life to get footage? We need to see what''s happening!" Soon, the news reached America, where many were caught off guard by this development. No one could fathom why their native Messiah had suddenly traveled to Asia. Still, some took sce in the fact that he was no longer causing trouble on their home turf. For a brief moment, many rejoiced in schadenfreude. Meanwhile, Irina and her television crew received orders from their boss. They quickly got to work. "Good evening, viewers. I''m your host, Irina," she greeted with a sweet smile, dressed in a vibrant red outfit. "I''m sure everyone''s curious-why has Messiah suddenly gone to Hong Kong? What is his purpose?" "In response to your questions, we''ve managed to capture footage from the streets of Hong Kong, giving you thetest updates on Messiah!" As she spoke, the broadcast cut to live footage of the streets where Messiah was present. "We don''t yet know what this evil Omega-level mutant is nning, or how the military will respond," Irina said, her sweet voice filling the airwaves. "Stay tuned as the situation unfolds!" As time passed, the livestream gained more traction, with countless viewers focusing their attention on Messiah''s actions. ... Sokovia "Messiah?" Ultron''s eyes gleamed with intrigue.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Surveying the 1,200 Sentinel robots he had just created, a grin spread across his metallic face. "I may not have been able to deal with the terrifying White Knight, but I can certainly handle you." To Ultron, Messiah might have been an Omega-level mutant, but he was far weaker than the infamous White Knight. The data spoke for itself-Messiah struggled against dozens or even hundreds of Sentinels, a far cry from the devastating power White Knight had disyed. Confidence surged through Ultron''s circuits. "With 1,200 Sentinels, Messiah''s Omega-level abilities will soon belong to me," he said greedily. Even if Messiah''s powers weren''t as fearsome as White Knight''s, they were still Omega-level abilities-valuable nheless. And this was the perfect opportunity. Under the watchful eyes of the world, Ultron could showcase his might and instill fear in humanity. His grin widened. ... Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters "What is Syd nning?" Logan muttered, concern etched across his face. "This kid..." Professor Charles sighed, worry filling his heart. He feared the enemies that might target Messiah. ... The Brotherhood of Mutants Mao and the others had their attention fixed on the broadcast. Stark Tower Tony along with Natasha and Clint, watched with surprise. Thor scoffed. "This Messiah shares the same rank as my brother? I fail to see what''s so impressive." Various factions, from S.H.I.E.L.D. to alien forces to the U.S. military, turned their focus to Messiah, all eager to uncover his intentions. Back on the chaotic streets of Hong Kong, Syd continued his meditation, waiting for Dormammu or the Elder God to descend. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps disrupted his focus. Opening his eyes, he saw a group of people approaching. "Greetings, we are with the Spear Bureau. My name is Zhang Zhen..." Among the six individuals dressed in specialized uniforms, a cautious middle-aged man introduced himself. Hearing the name "Spear Bureau," a peculiar expression flickered across Syd''s face. Spear Bureau? Delving into his memory, Syd recalled some details. If S.H.I.E.L.D. governed the West, the Spear Bureau operated in the East. Both organizations were simr in scope and influence. With that realization, Syd paid them no mind. ncing briefly at the superpowered individuals apanying Zhang Zhen, he closed his eyes again. "Stay away from me. I don''t want to be disturbed," he said coldly. Zhang Zhen''s face fell, a mix of frustration and resignation. One of his teammates, visibly irritated, was about to retort when Zhang Zhen raised a hand to stop him. "We understand," Zhang Zhen replied politely. "Let''s go." Leading his team away, Zhang Zhen maintained hisposure. After walking over a hundred meters, believing they were out of Messiah''s earshot, a younger teammate named Li Shui voiced his frustration. "Brother Zhang, why did you stop me from speaking? Just because he''s an Omega-level mutant doesn''t make him invincible!" "I''m a Level 4 mutant too-I''m not afraid of him!" Li Shui''s tone dripped with disdain. Though he acknowledged Messiah''s superior abilities, he believed Omega-level mutants were not infallible. After all, they were still flesh and blood. If caught off guard, even an Omega-level mutant could fall. "Of course, if White Knight were here, I''d flee without hesitation," he muttered. "But Messiah? I might even have a chance to take him down!" The other team members, equally powerful and prideful, shared simr sentiments. Syd, however, was oblivious to their grumblings. His gaze remained fixed on the sky, his brow furrowed. "Why hasn''t Dormammu appeared yet?" (End of Chapter) [Check Out My Patreon For +20 Extra Chapters On All My Fanfics!! For Only $5!!] [[email protected]/zaelum] [+500 Power Stones = +1 Extra Chapter] [Thank You For Your Support!] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!